ã€ŠPampered by the Demonã€‹


 Chapter 1 Mike, I Want a Divorce

    The closed curtains blocked all the sunlight. Scarlett Lauren turned over and habitually leaned to her side. However, she did not feel the familiar temperature.

    She half-narrowed her eyes and forced herself to sit up. She blushed when she saw the man who was intimate with herst night walking into the bathroom in his pajamas. She could vaguely see scratches on his sturdy back.

    She worked hard in bedst night in order to curry favor with Mike. She wanted him to help the Lauren Group out.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Scarlett suppressed the intense exhaustion and spoke in a soft voice,

    ¡°Mike¡­¡±

    The man stopped and turned to look at her.

    Although they got married two months ago, her heart would still skip a beat at the sight of his perfect body shape when he just got up with his wispy hair.

    The perfect outline, bushy eyebrows, sharp eyes, a height of 6 feet, and well-shaped muscles. His scattered hair reduced his sharpness and he looked a littlezy now.

    He always wore a sulky face. Scarlett rarelymunicated with him. She often yed numb when she had to face him. So, when she needed his help, she could only raise up her courage to look right into his eyes.

    Mike pursed his lips and stared at her with his dark eyes. The woman he spent a wild night with was wrapped in a red silk nket. She was stiff as she squeezed out a fawning smile. ¡°What did you think about what I told youst night?¡±

    Mike¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold.

    Scarlett tugged at the nket on her body and subconsciously crossed her arms. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the low temperature in the room or because his gaze was too terrifying, she had gooseflesh all over her arms.

    ¡°My blood pressure is low,¡± he spoke after a while.

    Scarlett looked at him doubtfully. She asked him to help the Lauren Group. What did it have to do with blood pressure?

    ¡°People with low blood pressure will get angry easily when they get up, so don¡¯t anger me.¡±

    After that, he turned and entered the bathroom. The sound of water rang and his handsome figure was faintly discernible behind the translucent ss.

    Scarlett clenched her fists and flipped him off. He was so arrogant!

    Thinking that she still had to ask for his help, she took a deep breath and restored her gentle expression. She was thinking about countermeasures.

    Mike came out of the bathroom and wore a new set of clothes. His snow-white shirt was neat and tidy,plementing his cold and aloof temperament. He ignored Scarlett, who was in the struggle on the bed. He walked to the wardrobe and found a snow-white, handmade suit jacket. Just as he was about to wear it, she spoke,

    ¡°Mike, we are married. We are husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± He stopped and looked at her while he raised his eyebrows.

    Scarlett lowered her head, looking at the sheets. She just thought of a bunch of excuses, but now she felt choked under his sharp gaze.

    She cleared her throat and didn¡¯t look into his eyes, trying to sound gentle. It was said that Mike liked soft women.

    ¡°I think husband and wife should be honest with each other. Also, today is my birthday¡­¡± She was trying to act flirty and pouty. Although it was a bit disgusting, in order to achieve her goal, she threw caution to the wind!

    ¡°Is that so?¡± His hand that was buttoning up his jacket stopped for a moment.

    ¡°Can you give me a present? That is the Lauren¡­¡± She racked her brains and tried to persuade him for thest time.

    Mike was listening, but the next moment he heard the word ¡°Lauren¡±, he instantly changed face. He said seriously, ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t want to hear that word.¡±

    The man did not have much patience, and this was a dangerous topic. If she was smart enough, it would be best not to mention it again.

    Scarlett was rejected by him again and again, these days. She could no longer pretend to be gentle and finally threw a fit!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with this matter, we will divorce!¡±

    Even a servant could get tipped. He enjoyed her service in bed, but now just changed into a heartless man so immediately!

    As soon as she said divorce, the man rushed to the beside. He lifted her chin with one hand, and his whole body exuded a cold aura.

    ¡°Say it again?¡±

    The man clutched her chin, revealing endless coldness.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take back your words.¡± His eyes were cold, and he began to tighten his grasp. She just said so on impulse, but the man¡¯s reactionpletely aroused her anger.

    ¡°Unless you promise me to help the Lauren Group to get out of this crisis!¡± Who liked to serve this unpredictable man, they could take her job. She had got enough of him!

    ¡°Scarlett, no one can threaten me. You¡¯d better remember this!¡± Mike pushed her away forcefully. He had a wonderful night, but now the good mood waspletely gone.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Scarlett wrapped herself in the sheets and quickly jumped in front of him, extending her arms to block him.

    ¡°Mike, I know that we are just forced into marriage. You may not have any feelings for me. But there is a problem with the Lauren family. I do not expect you to solve the crisis. At least, for the sake of my efforts these days, please go andfort my father. Even if you are perfunctory, it is still fine if you do not invest in any capital, okay?¡±

    Scarlett felt that as long as Mike still cared about their rtionship, there was no reason to refuse.

    Ever since she married him, she had hidden her true color and tried to curry favor with him ording to the information provided by her family.

    Not to mention that she even cooked ording to his preferences. She hurt her fingers several times! Not to mention that she practiced smiling gracefully day and night. Her facial muscles were almost stiff! Not to mention that she forced herself to be a gentledy. God knew she was never ady!

    She was a virgin. But to hone her skills in bed, she at least watched hundreds of adult movies! And she had to endure his endless desire sexually. She almost broke her waist! It was deadly painful!

    However, she clearly underestimated Mike¡¯s cold-bloodedness and ruthlessness. He once again rejected her.

    ¡°What has it to do with me?¡±

    His cold and ruthless attitude and annoying expression irritated Scarlett. She could not suppress her anger anymore. She screamed, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then divorce!¡±

    After shouting, she instantly felt extremely refreshed.

    To hell with the so-called nobledy!

    The man sneered and said word by word, ¡°If this is your insistence, well, let¡¯s divorce.¡±

    ¡°Sure! I have had enough of you!¡±

    He turned and strode away. His hand on the door handle, he turned to sneer, ¡°What a coincidence. I feel the same!¡±

 Chapter 2 Divorce?

    After roaring, Scarlett finally felt satisfied after enduring Mike for a long time.

    She walked out of his magnificent house and was as happy as a little bird, which finally was freed from its cage. She even wanted to sing a song to express her joy.

    She had enough of acting as an obedient wife to please the man.

    But this satisfaction and determination to break away from marriage onlysted for a morning.

    When she returned, there was a red palm print on her face. His father pped her.

    ¡°If you dare to divorce Mike, I will not pay for your mother¡¯s medical expenses anymore, and will never see her again!¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, I beg you. I want him toe and see me. Just once. I will kneel for you!¡±

    The faces of her father and mother appeared in Scarlett¡¯s mind at the same time. She bit her lips tightly and there was no expression on her face at all.

    She was not afraid of her father at all, but she had topromise for her mother.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She stopped and looked at the magnificent and luxurious house under the sun. She took a deep breath. How could she get rid of this heavy cage?

    Thewyer sent by Mike was sitting on the sofa. It seemed that he had been waiting for her for a long time.

    Seeing Scarlette back, he immediately handed over the divorce agreement that Mike had signed.

    ¡°Both of the sides agreed on the written agreement of ending the marriage. Mr. Abraham will pay you 5, 000, 000 forpensation. The Golden Pavilion will be under your name.¡±

    Thewyer continued to state,

    ¡°ording to your pre-marriage agreement, Mr. Abraham will no longer have anything to do with you after giving you the real estate and cash check. All your future financial disputes have nothing to do with Mr. Abraham. In addition, Mr. Abraham does not want you to disturb his life¡­¡±

    Thewyer looked at Scarlett sympathetically. This was what Mike said.

    ¡°Please pack your things and leave the house immediately. Mr. Abraham also said¡­¡± Thewyer originally did not want to be so cold to a woman, but his employer was powerful and ordered him to deliver the words. ¡°Since you chose your family, you should ept your own choice whatever the consequence is and sign this divorce agreement.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t listen to what thewyer said.

    She was the one who suggested the divorce, and the reaction of Mike also showed how wise her decision was.

    She really wanted to sign it right away. She would rather spend the rest of her life alone than spend the rest of her life with this man.

    But¡­

    Thinking about her mother, Scarlett gritted her teeth and dialed Mike¡¯s private phone.

    The phone rang for a long time, and when she was about to hang up, his indifferent voice sounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m very busy. Get to the point.¡±

    ¡®Fuck, why are you so cocky?¡¯ Scarlett thought. She flipped him off in mind, suppressing the urge to scold him and sign the papers. She tried to sound pitiful.

    ¡°Mike, are you really going to divorce me?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s charm resided in her gentle temperament and attractive features. She tried to be sentimental, and her slightly trembling voice could easily arouse the desire of a man to protect her. Even thewyer who was listening on the side felt sad. If he was Mike, he would definitely be soft-hearted when facing such a delicate woman.

    However, Mike was always aloof and unapproachable. Or else, he would be taken down by other women already. Scarlett was still too naive.

    ¡°You were the one who suggested the divorce.¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and clear, calm as if he was stating an ordinary matter.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Scarlett choked.

    Hearing his indifferent tone, she found it hard to say her prepared words. Mike always had the ability to render her speechless.

    ¡°You what? What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you be very determined in the morning?¡± he said calmly, ying with an exquisite little box.

    ¡°Mike, I was wrong. Can you forgive me?¡± She had to hold her anger.

    ¡°No, you have to pay for your words.¡± His tone was cold.

    ¡®Do you really think I care about you? You are such an indifferent man!¡¯ Scarlett wondered. She tried not to feel sick. Thinking of her mother, she forced herself to plead.

    ¡°I will work hard to serve you. Can you give me another chance?¡±

    ¡°If I want to find someone to serve me, I can just find a servant. Why should I need a wife?¡±

    The sharp sarcasm in his tone used up herst bit of patience. She became harsher.

    ¡°In fact, you wanted to get rid of me a long time ago, right? We only got together because of the settled marriage. Now the Lauren family is in trouble, and you can¡¯t wait to get rid of me! You even me me. You are really a scum!¡±

    He paused and twitched his lips.

    ¡°Finally you show your true colors.¡±

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Scarlett was anxious and angry. She was meek and apologized first, but he didn¡¯t give her any chance to regret it.

    Scarlett was different from her usual self, but Mike didn¡¯t get angry. He even smiled because of her ring up. His movements were gentler when he yed with the box.

    However, his face turned cold again when he heard her words.

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t divorce. No, it¡¯s fine even if you insist on divorcing. I¡¯ll sign the agreement. But can you exin to my family? You won¡¯t lose anything!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± He threw down the box, with a wave of biting cold anger. His voice was like a cold winter. ¡°Sign it and take 5 million. Or just get out of the house with nothing!¡±

    Scarlett was not a good-tempered person. When she said this, she stopped begging him and shouted, ¡°Fine! Do you think I care so much about you? A cold-blooded scum like you deserves to be lonely for life. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±

    Scarlett hung up the phone, picked up the pen, and quickly signed under thewyer¡¯s surprised expression.

    Was she an actor? Just now, she was so weak and delicate, like a little white flower in the wind. Even thewyer felt pity for her. In the next moment, she turned into a female warrior. Was the person she shouted at just now the rumored cold-blooded Mr. Abraham?

    Thewyer couldn¡¯t help but think what happened to thest person who dared to speak to Mr. Abraham like this? Was he dead or not¡­

    ¡°Here! Give it to that scum and tell him that I don¡¯t want to see him in my life again!¡±

    Scarlett threw the divorce agreement to thewyer!

    She didn¡¯t believe she would be driven desperate without the help of that man!

    Mike smashed the phone against the wall.

    Lily Abby knocked on the door and entered. She was immediately frightened by his livid expression. She bravely handed over the box, saying, ¡°Mr. Abraham, this is the imperial jade that you ordered from Sotheby.¡±

    The jade was exquisitely carved, and its color and luster were excellent. It was in the shape of an orchid, swaying in the wind with its head holding high, just like the woman who made him angry.

    Mike¡¯s expression became even sullener and he casually threw the jewelry box into the trash.

    Lily was frightened by what he did. It cost millions. Mike just threw it away. Lily couldn¡¯t quite understand.

 Chapter 3 Freedom? No!

    After two hours, thewyer handed over the signed divorce agreement.

    After confirming that it was her handwriting, Mike threw the agreement on the table with a sullen face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the outsides know for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing such an indifferent response, thewyer did not dare to ask too much.

    Mike blocked the news probably because one monthter, the Abraham Group would go listed. Businessmen were really crafty and cold-blooded.

    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡± Thewyer looked troubled. The former Mrs. Abraham really said a lot. It was just¡­

    She was a very witty speaker and very sharp. Even he, a professionalwyer, couldn¡¯tpare to her. She was too different from her graceful appearance.

    Seeing that thewyer was in a difficult position, Mike said bluntly, ¡°Just remove those swears and insults.¡±

    ¡°Then there is nothing left.¡±

    Mike was speechless. No wonder he sneezed so many times just now. She must felt greatly satisfied after scolding him.

    ¡°By the way, she asked me to give this to you.¡±

    He spread out the paper handed by thewyer. The beautiful handwriting on it was as gentle as the woman had indicated. Only the harsh brush showed a little stubbornness.

    This was a delicate menu written by hand.

    Chicken breast, marinated filet mignon, fish rolls, and all kinds of pasta¡­

    It was densely covered with words, and he seemed to be able to see the fridge that was stuffed full.

    It was in order, from dessert to staple food, ording to the preservation time. It could be seen that she had put in a lot of effort. All of these were his favorite meals.

    At the bottom corner was the message she wrote.

    The humility between the lines made him very angry. Behind all this fake affection was her request-help the Lauren Group.

    It was the damn Lauren Group again!

    Just as Mike was about to tear up this damn menu in anger, he saw a paragraph on the back.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Compared to the front words which were written sure strokes, this handwriting was much more unrestrained. The words between the lines were like flowing water. If he was not familiar with her, he might not recognize this was her handwriting.

    It read, ¡°For Scum Mike¡­¡± Seeing this, Mike twitched his mouth.

    She called him this behind his back?

    He continued reading, ¡°The menu in the front was written by me the day before yesterday. In order to do those, I spent three days without sleep. Just to please you, the biggest scum in the world. But now, I threw them all into the trash can. Without the cooking I made for you, I think you might suffer from stomach ache again.¡±

    ¡°I really feel ¡°sorry¡± for you when I think of the scene of you looking for stomach medicine in the middle of the night. I am going to eat three big bowls of noodles to celebrate, for that I finally don¡¯t need to be at your side and get my freedom.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye. No, I will never see you again. Farewell, hypocritical and pretentious Mr. Abraham!¡±

    At the bottom was a naughty face.

    Mike looked at the ¡°touching¡± message without any expression.

    Thewyer was frightened. He identally nced at the letter and was scared out of his wits.

    She was so bold¡­ Was she really not afraid of Mr. Abraham¡¯s revenge? He showed no mercy to his enemies. Those who were tortured by him might amount to hundreds of thousands¡­

    Thinking of what Mike might react, thewyer was afraid of being implicated. He could not wait to leave. Before leaving, he asked boldly.

    ¡°I will go to the United States now. You and Ms. Lauren registered abroad. I promise to solve your problem within three days. This marriage will end soon.¡± With such efficiency, he should get a promotion raise, right?

    Thewyer tried to please him, but instead, he only got a cold re from Mike.

    Thewyer was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Thewyer did not know where Mike¡¯s anger came from and could fetch for the agreement with shaking hands. It was needed to finally get the things down.

    Mike pressed hard on the agreement with his slender and beautiful hands to stop thewyer. He said coldly, his eyes carrying ultimate malice.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Thewyer ran away and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He couldn¡¯t help but think of a very profound question.

    If Mr. Abraham won¡¯t let go of Ms. Lauren even they both signed the divorce agreement, how should he handle the divorce case?

    After driving thewyer away, Mike looked at the cold lunchbox on the table and lost his appetite.

    He grabbed the note Scarlett left and looked at it. He ignored those ttering words in the front and focused on those words that showed no respect to him, his eyes softening.

    He called back home, and the butler answered the phone with respect.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham.¡±

    ¡°Did she leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As the wet nurse who raised you, please allow me to say a few words. Scarlett is really good. She doesn¡¯t put on airs in front of us servants. You have really gone too far this time. Although there is an economic problem in her family, I can¡¯t stand you chasing her away like this!¡±

    Only the butler would dare to speak to Mike like this. If it was someone else, they would have died three times already.

    Mike quietly listened to her. He did not answer her directly. Instead, he asked.

    ¡°She threw the food away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not all of them. I saved the rest and put them in the refrigerator.¡± As a wet nurse who had served Mike for more than twenty years, she knew best about his preferences for food. Her heart broke when she saw Scarlett throw the food.

    Mike imed that he had no special requirements for food and refused to admit that he was a foodie.

    But all the chefs who had served him knew that Mr. Abraham was difficult to serve.

    He didn¡¯t eat food from Michelin Restaurant, nor did he like food that was too sweet, too salty, or too spicy. He even didn¡¯t cast a nce at those well-acimed restaurants.

    He was picky about food but insisted saying that he was not.

    Every time the chef at home handed him a new week¡¯s menu and asked him to take a look, he would always casually say a word.

    Whatever.

    Mike¡¯s temper was even more unreasonable in front of food. A moment ago, he said ¡°whatever¡±, but the next moment, he would throw his bowl in anger and ask people to get out of the way.

    Because of this, the hunters found it very hard to find a man to take the job of the head chef position.

    The monthly sry was generous, but still, they couldn¡¯t find a suitable employee. This kind of predicament only ended after Mike got married. The butler, as the one who was most loyal to Mike, so tried hard to save the dishes because that was the only food Mike would bear to it!

    Mike smiled at the butler¡¯s reply and his mood instantly became a little better.

    He hung up the phone and looked at the grimace Scarlett drew as if he could feel her happiness when she signed.

    Mike decided to get someone to send over some of the food she made now. The more he was kept from eating, the more he wanted to eat!

    Not see him again? He sneered and dialed a number.

    ¡°How¡¯s the acquisition of the Lauren Group? Work hard to make it done.¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, there will be ample time.¡±

 Chapter 4 Just Say Such Things to Me

    Scarlett admitted that she felt wild when she signed the agreement and left a message to anger Mike.

    But the retribution also came.

    Three dayster, she stood in front of the luxurious headquarters building of the Abraham Group. Her blood froze when she thought of facing Mike.

    The sanatorium just called, and her mother tried to slit her wrist today tomit suicide because she had not seen that jerk for a month.

    She went to the Lauren¡¯s, trying tomunicate with Allen, only to get an ultimatum. If she could not pull Mike over to their side, Allen would not go to see her mother.

    Manic depression was a terrible disease, and it was difficult for the patient to control his emotions when he went out of control, just like Scarlett¡¯s mother¡¯s current state.

    Things went back to the original. She thought she had gotten rid of Mike, but it turned out he became the key to solving the troubles.

    She really did not want to take half a step into the Abraham Group if she was not in a cornered situation now. She even didn¡¯t want to see that man¡¯s arrogant and proud expression.

    Thinking about her mother¡¯s helplessness, Scarlett gritted her teeth and plucked up her courage to enter the building. She could just pretend that she did not bring her face out today. In order to achieve her goal, she had to take down Mike!

    Before she could see Mike, she was stopped by the receptionist.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Abraham. Mr. Abraham said that he doesn¡¯t have time to see you.¡± The receptionist looked at Scarlett awkwardly.

    Her workbench had a photo of Scarlett pasted on it. The higher-ups had instructed that if Mrs. Abraham was allowed in, the bonus would be deducted for half a month.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take up too much time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Abraham. I¡¯m just an employee. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me¡­¡± The receptionist also could not bear to be so indifferent to Scarlett who was looking at her. But it was half a month¡¯s sry¡­

    ¡°Then can I wait for him here?¡± Scarlett asked.

    She was determined to see him. She would just wait here. Even if the building has 45 floors and Mike was on the top floor, he would always go out through the only entrance unless he could be like Spiderman, flying over the eaves and running on the walls.

    Scarlett took out her phone and sat on the sofa in the rest area, ying games while paying attention to the movements of the elevator.

    Mike¡¯s handsome face was made into a pig¡¯s head by the app on her phone. She turned his tall nose into a pig¡¯s nose. This was her new way to vent her anger.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    After an unknown period of time, Scarlett was immersed in retouching Mike¡¯s photos. Mike now was beyond recognition by her. She was so happy that she even forgot to pay attention to the elevator until a cold voice came from above her head.

    ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun. Look at this sharp air of a tyrant and this vivid pig nose. A perfect match! I intend to post it on social media! What¡­¡± Scarlett finally came to her senses.

    She raised her head and was horrified to see Mike standing in front of her. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been watching.

    She quickly stuffed her phone into her pocket and wanted to destroy the evidence, but it was toote!

    Mike snatched her phone, held it with two fingers, and looked at her with sharp eyes.

    ¡°I heard that you wanted to see me? You just to show me this?¡±

    ¡°No, Mike, don¡¯t you think this is very cute?¡±

    Mike lowered his head and flipped through the screen, ignoring her. Scarlett could only change the topic with a soft voice.

    ¡°Mike, I have something to talk to you about. Can you give me a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°In that case, one minute is fine too!¡±

    ¡°Howe I remember someone saying that she would never want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Someone framed me. I am such an adorable woman. How could I say that?¡± Scarlett was thick-skinned and refused to admit it.

    Mike yed with her phone and did not answer her. Scarlett took the opportunity to continue.

    ¡°Mike, I regret it after signing the agreement. I regret it¡­¡± Why would I dump you early? She thought. She was ignored by Mike, and it was very difficult for her to continue alone.

    With her excellent acting skills, even the stone should be moved by her tenderness and love. But in the end, he yed with her mobile phone from beginning to end without looking at her!

    Just as Scarlett racked her brains to figure out how to move Mike, he looked up and returned the phone to her.

    ¡°One minute is up.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Scarlett had no time to look at her phone. She casually put it in her pocket and quickly caught up with him. He stopped and his face was full of alienation.

    ¡°I am very busy.¡±

    Scarlett secretly pinched herself. Her eyes were red from the pain. She looked at him sadly, ¡°Mike, I regret it. I really didn¡¯t mean to give up such a good man like you!¡±

    ¡°Really? How am I good?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Scarlett fell into a deep dilemma. She didn¡¯t expect that Mike would have this reaction.

    By the way, what advantages did he have? Damn it! How was this plot development different from what she thought?

    She had thought that when she cried and pretended to be pitiful, he would soften his heart, and then she could take the opportunity to make a request. Didn¡¯t men always like this? And Things About Mike Abraham also said he liked tender and soft women.

    Mike¡¯s face darkened when he saw her embarrassed expression.

    Damn woman. It was just an advantage. Was there a need to be so torn?

    ¡°You are very handsome.¡± Scarlett finally thought of it. This was not going against her conscience. Although Mike was annoying, he was really handsome.

    ¡°How long can you only care about people¡¯s appearance?¡±

    ¡°And you are very good at making money.¡± She added.

    There was no doubt about this. After he graduated from Harvard Business School at the age of 18, he took over the Abraham Group that was on the verge of bankruptcy, and it only took a few years for it to develop to its current state.

    Mike took out 100 from his wallet and casually threw it to her.

    ¡°Take it to buy candy and disappear immediately!¡±

    Scarlett wanted to give him the middle finger, but she suppressed the urge to scold him. When he stepped into the elevator with one foot, she finally thought of a ttery that no man would refuse.

    ¡°You are good in bed.¡±

    ¡°Now you couldn¡¯t be pretentious!¡± Scarlett was iparably proud.

    Sure enough, Mike stopped and looked at her with a half-smile. Scarlett immediately made a shy appearance, lowered her head, and said softly, ¡°You are so annoying. I don¡¯t want to be so straightforward!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say? Louder and more straightforward.¡±

    Furious, she raised her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act like this after you¡¯ve taken advantage of me!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one asking for my help now?¡± Mike asked, his hand in his pocket.

    All right, the people with power were the king. Scarlett raised her voice.

    ¡°I say, you are so good at bed. You canst longer and are very skilled!¡±

    The elevator on the opposite side opened, and everyone inside looked at Scarlett in surprise. Seeing that the biggest boss of the Abraham Group was also there, they immediately turned away their eyes, pretending to see nothing.

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red in an instant. Mike must have seen the elevatoring down from the opposite side. He deliberately provoked her!

    Now everyone heard what she said. Scarlett wished she could disappear!

    Mike twitched his lips. He reached out and rubbed her hair. In front of his embarrassed subordinates, he said in a tone that could anger Scarlett to death.

    ¡°Just say such things to me.¡±

 Chapter 5 Get Stood Up

    After leaving the Abraham Group, Scarlett wanted to cry but had no tears.

    She didn¡¯t achieve her goal and was tricked by Mike, losing her facepletely.

    But this could discourage her! She would redouble her efforts!

    Since she failed here, she decided to sneak to the parking lot and wait for Mike!

    Soon, she saw his Bugatti of a limited edition. The silver-gray lines showed his personality-arrogant but aloof. Scarlett squatted in front of the car, took out her phone, and wanted to send him a touching message.

    She took out her phone and froze.

    Just now, the app she used to retouch Mike¡¯s photo was still open, but she was now the one with a pig nose.

    It had to be said that Mike was a very talented person. Her pictures were vulgar and ugly. But he made the pig head cute with the same app!

    No matter how cute she was, she was still a pig!

    Scarlett gritted her teeth and deleted it. She turned and kicked his beloved car.

    She opened Line and was just about to modify notes to his name to Super Pig when she saw his Line image.

    It was originally a picture with his name on it. He personally wrote it.

    Just a few seconds ago, it turned into Scarlett with a pig¡¯s nose and ears.

    He has sent the blood boiling into her head. She gritted her teeth and typed words that did not match her mood at this moment.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯m waiting for you. I will keep waiting for you if you don¡¯te out.¡±

    After a long time, he finally replied with a ¡°Fine¡±.

    Scarlett held the phone and continued to wait. As long as she could see him, there was hope.

    In the past few days, she also asked for help from others, but they all avoided this when they heard it was about the Lauren Group. Other than Mike, no one could save her.

    Scarlett took out her phone to y while waiting. The underground parking lot was crowded with people. The cars were decreasing one by one. In the end, only the luxurious Bugatti was left.

    Her phone ran out of battery, so Scarlett sent a Line message to Mike.

    ¡°Mike, you must be very tired. Don¡¯t work overtime.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    What she really wanted to express was-Come on! Her waist and legs were sore from waiting. She was hungry. She had not drunk a drop of water and eaten anything. She was exhausted.

    He quickly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Scarlett was overjoyed. Then just show up! Just as she was organizing her words, his message came.

    ¡°Already on my way home.¡±

    Scarlett was shocked. She directly called him.

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯re already home?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He was always that silent. He seemed to be in the car at this time. Scarlett heard the sound inside the car.

    ¡°But your car?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that I only had one car?¡±

    Scarlett felt as if she was drenched in ice water. She quickly understood that she was tricked by him again.

    ¡°Mike, you did it on purpose?¡± For the past few hours, she had been waiting until her legs were sore. What exactly was it for?

    ¡°Even if you wait a hundred years, it will be futile.¡±

    There was only a beeping sound on the other side of the line. Scarlett grabbed the phone and thought she was like a clown for the whole day. She turned around angrily and took out her key. Then she scratched his car.

    Finally, she vented a bit of her resentment. Then she walked out of the underground parking lot. It was already dark, and it was unknown when it started to rain.

    Her phone rang, and when she saw who it was, she quickly picked it up.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Miller?¡±

    This number was from the sanatorium. Every time it appeared, it meant bad news, and this time was no exception.

    ¡°Ms. Lauren, your mother suddenly lost control. Pleasee here immediately!¡±

    ¡­

    Mike¡¯s driver was summoned by his boss from his vacation and drove an extended Rolls-Royce to pick his boss up.

    Being the driver was a good job. He got high pay and could drive dozens of luxury cars. The best thing was for most of the time, Mike drove himself. It was rare to suddenly summon him like today.

    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. Mike frowned slightly and suddenly said, ¡°Turn around and return to thepany.¡±

    The driver thought that maybe Mike forgot to take something and did not dare to dy. He quickly drove back. Just as he stopped at the main entrance, he heard Mike order, ¡°Drive to the underground parking lot!¡±

    As a result, he only saw the new car which was keyed by Scarlett. Blue veins stood out on his temples.

    Very good. He just bought this car less than a month and it needed to be sent to the factory to spray paint now. The ws of the little wildcat were really sharp.

    Mike returned to the car and thought for a moment. He did not return home but instructed the driver to send him to the bar.

    The butler kept pouring exhortations into his ear for the past few days, and she almost talked his ears off.

    He called a few of his best friends and asked them to meet at the bar.

    It was already early in the small hours after the gathering, and he leaned against the seat in a tipsy state. The rain grew heavier as expected. It was a flood of rain, washing away the prosperity of the city.

    The shadow flew by quickly, causing a ssh on the side of the road. Suddenly, Mike sat up straight, and a figure sitting on the side of the road outside the window attracted him.

    Scarlett was exhausted aftering out of the sanatorium.

    Her mother swallowed the de this time, but fortunately, the doctor found it in time. Otherwise, even God couldn¡¯t save her.

    The first thing she did after waking up was to beg Scarlett with a hoarse voice, begging her to find Allen toe over.

    She called Allen and got the same answer. If the problem with the Lauren Group was not solved, even if her mother died, she should not expect him to take a look.

    She came out of the hospital muddle-headed. Her clothes were wet from the rain and stuck to her body with cold air. A few taxis stopped and left. She didn¡¯t know where she should go.

    She bent her knees and hugged herself, the rain and tears on her face mixed together.

    She was getting colder and colder, but it could notpare to the tiredness in her heart.

    Before she was brought back by the Lauren family, she and her mother depended on each other for survival. When her mother was not sick, she doted on her very much. There was one time when she had a high fever and almost died. Her mother could not stop the car, so she carried her on the way to the hospital. Scarlett could never forget the temperature in her mother¡¯s arms.

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Scarlett did not want to give up. Her mother was mad because of love. The man was the only redemption for her mother. Although Scarlett felt that the man she called father was heartless and cruel, she had to bow her head for her mother.

    But now she really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She gave up her dignity and begged Mike many times. However, he waspletely unmoved. Allen was also hard-hearted. Could it be that she really had to see her mother, who was the only one being good to her, struggle on the line of death like this?

    The rain suddenly stopped. No, someone blocked the rain for her.

    A pair of well-made leather shoes was half-soaked in the muddy rain.

    She looked at the long and straight trousers and found Mike standing silently with a ck umbre in his hand.

 Chapter 6 His Anger

    From her point of view, Mike was likeing down from heaves, looking out of reach.

    She was drenched all over. She curled up her body, her hair sticking to her face. Looking at this, he frowned.

    ¡°Mike¡­¡± She looked at him nkly.

    The coat with his body temperature suddenly draped over her, and his aura instantly surrounded her. Scarlett looked at him in surprise, as if she had seen an alien.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Get up.¡± Stupid woman!

    Mike, who was only wearing a ck shirt, still looked handsome.

    He gave her his coat which carried a smell of rosin. It warmed her body but made her heart feel sour.

    Her mother was just saved from the brink of death. She was in a state of panic. The warm coat made her feel fragile. Big tears kept falling. She did not want to lose herposure in front of him, but she could not control herself anymore.

    ¡°Things About Mike Abraham,¡± said that Mike hated women crying the most.

    It was said that there was an ex-girlfriend who ran up to him and cried, but he kicked her out.

    Scarlett knew that she should withdraw her tears and try her best to beg him, but her overly tense emotions were difficult to control. And the more anxious she was, the more she could not hold back.

    The rain turned into a torrential downpour, and the sky began to sh with lightning. In a trance, she heard his helpless sigh.

    Then, a big hand gently fell on her face, gently wiping away the tears on it.

    Scarlett felt like she was hallucinating.

    Before, no matter how wronged she was, she did not dare to show any of it in front of him, let alone something like crying which would cause him to feel disgusted.

    But after divorce, he actually wiped her tears?

    She widened her eyes and slightly opened her mouth, which seemed to please him. A faint smile appeared in his eyes.

    Was it an illusion? How could he smile?

    Scarlett subconsciously took a step back. She was used to him being busy and cold. The only moment that she felt he was a man was when he was making love with her.

    His sudden abnormality made her feel helpless and she even wondered if she had been in the rain for too long and had an illusion.

    There was a stone on the side of the road. She didn¡¯t see that and she sprained her ankle. She cried out in rm and fell to the side. He held her up, and with a faint smell of alcohol, he instantly besieged her.

    ¡°Stupid.¡± His tone was full of disdain.

    Scarlett was embarrassed and wanted to break free from his arms, but she was warned by him.

    ¡°Behave yourself. If you move again, both of us will get wet!¡±

    He spoke coldly but acted softly. Scarlett had never seen him like this. He was too abnormal. He hugged her tightly, making her heart beat a little faster.

    ¡°You¡¯re silly all day long.¡± Mike slipped his hands from her shoulder to her waist, holding her and walking to the car.

    The chill was dispelled by his coat. The ce where he was holding her felt very hot. It spread to the whole body, and her face was a little hot.

    Although he would hug her like this when they attended an event together before, it seemed like he had never been like this before, making her feel uneasy.

    She smelt the alcohol on his body and suddenly understood.

    He must be drinking.

    Right, only drunk men would be so abnormal. This meant that her chance came!

    Scarlett asked tentatively.

    ¡°Mike, you drank a lot of?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He already walked to the front of the car. He opened the door and motioned her to get in.

    When he got into the car, he grabbed the remote control and raised the temperature a little higher.

    ¡°Is it hard?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you drinking on an empty stomach? Did you eat on time?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± He asked, happy to hear her concern.

    In the narrow space, the two sat side by side. His arm rested on her shoulder. Under the dim light of the car, the atmosphere was a little ambiguous. Although she felt kind of award, she could feel that he was in a very good mood at the moment.

    Wine, exhaustion at work, and an empty stomach changed him so much.

    Scarlett had never seen him drink so much. But he was more charming and a little dangerous, making it difficult to escape.

    She felt that she might have been a little drunk by the smell of alcohol on his body and her brain was a little dizzy.

    His eyes caught her uneasy behavior. He held her shoulder with one arm and took the towel from the shelf with the other. Just as he was about to hand it to her, she fell into his arms and leaned her whole body in his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He thought that she was sad, and he moved his hands to her head to test the temperature.

    ¡°Mike ¡­ I miss you very much.¡± She leaned in his arms. Mike snorted softly, looking proud. But he wiped her hair with a special gentleness.

    When he put on a long face, he was very attractive. In order to avoid being captured by his male charm, Scarlett quickly cut to the chase.

    ¡°Mike, can you help the Lauren family for the sake that I miss you? I didn¡¯t even touch the money you gave me. I can return it to you. I don¡¯t want anything. I only want you¡­¡±

    Mike was still enjoying the moment a second ago, but in the next second, he turned into a mad and furious devil.

    Scarlett felt her hair being pulled by him. He threw the towel hard on her face and stopped wiping raindrops for her.

    Pulling the towel away, she took a deep breath. Mike¡¯s current expression was even more sinister and fierce than the storm outside.

    She thought that he would be easier to talk to when he was drunk¡­ But it was obvious now that he was not. His current appearance seemed to be more terrifying than when she mentioned divorce.

    ¡°Miss me?¡± He gritted his teeth and red at this reckless woman.

    This expression clearly meant that if you dared to lie, you would be dead!

    Scarlett endured the fear of being red at by him. Thinking of her mother, she nodded her head heavily.

    Mikeughed in anger.

    ¡°Scarlett, you have to be honest. If you lie, you will be struck by lightning!¡±

    As if to confirm his words, there was a sudden p of thunder. Scarlett¡¯s face turned white, still not understanding why he suddenly changed his face.

    She finally saw him and didn¡¯t want to give up such an opportunity. She gathered her courage and continued, ¡°I really ¡­ really miss you.¡±

    Mike sneered, ¡°Do you miss me or do you want me to help you solve the problem of the Lauren Group?¡±

    Of course, she wanted him to help the Lauren Group, but the shrewd man seemed to value benefits very much. Every time she mentioned this, he would fly into a rage.

    ¡°I was thinking of you.¡± For the sake of her mother, she was not afraid of being struck by lightning!

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Mike narrowed his eyes in anger and said coldly, ¡°Prove it to me. Let¡¯s see how you miss me!¡±

    ¡°Here? We¡¯re almost home, or¡­¡± Scarlett looked at the driver in the front seat awkwardly. They were all adults, so she naturally understood what he meant.

    ¡°Right now, right here!¡± He ruthlessly interrupted her and said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you show your sincerity when you ask for help? Ms. Lauren deliberately approached me and went against your conscience, pretending cordiality¡­ Don¡¯t you have this little courage?¡±

 Chapter 7 His Demands

    In order to ask him for help, Scarlett had lost all her dignity and face.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that she was a very open-minded woman.

    In fact, Mike was her first and only man. Her understanding of the things between men and women came from all kinds of films, and the practice was all ¡°taught¡± by him.

    Now he wanted her to show her ¡°sincerity¡± in front of the driver, which made Scarlett ashamed and angry. She should give him a few tight ps, but she had to endure because of the reality.

    Mike folded his hands behind his head, waiting for her to react.

    Scarlett thought of her mother who was waiting for help, and her anger onlysted a few seconds before disappearing.

    She grabbed the remote control with her slender hands and was about to lower the baffle between the back seat and the driver, but Mike grabbed her hand and stop her.

    ¡°Just in this way?!¡±

    She stared in disbelief.

    What did she hear? In the car? In front of the driver? He was too shameless!

    The driver in the front seat focused on driving, but Scarlett¡¯s face was still as red as a cooked crab.

    How could he let her ¡­ in front of outsiders?

    ¡°What? You have the courage to pretend to love me, but you don¡¯t have the courage to prove that?¡±

    His words were like a bay. She gritted her teeth, moved her hand to her cor, and slowly untied it.

    He widened his eyes, and the anger in his eyes piled up. She was like she was going to die a heroic death. This did not move him but instead made him burn with anger.

    He grabbed her hand to stop her, ¡°What exactly did they give you to make you so stubborn? Where is your pride? Where is your dignity?¡±

    ¡°It was you who asked me to do this!¡± Didn¡¯t she want to be proud? Didn¡¯t she want dignity? But it was too extravagant for someone who was in a desperate situation.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡± He ordered coldly. The driver, who chose to be deaf, immediately regained his hearing and stopped the car.

    ¡°Get off the car!¡±

    The driver unbuckled his seat belt, thinking they might be going to do something now.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about her. Scarlett, get the hell out of here!¡± The veins on Mike¡¯s temples throbbed.

    Scarlett felt that she was fooled again and gain. He first gave her hope by pretending to be kind. He saw her as a clown, stamping on her dignity. But in the end, he asked her to leave in vulgarnguage.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was not at his disposal! She finally saw through the essence of this man. He did not want to help her from the beginning, but he kept watching her make a fool of herself.

    This made her very embarrassed. She could not face Mike, and she could not face her embarrassing self. She pushed open the car door, ignored the rain outside, and rushed into the rain.

    The rain was even heavier. It seemed it had gathered all the rainfalls in the world. It was a storm, apanied by thunder.

    Mike sat up straight and clenched his fists.

    It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. The rain outside wasing down in buckets. The driver knew he was just an employee and he should not say what he should not say, especially since this was his boss¡¯ private matter.

    But after all, it was in the small hours in the morning. The weather was so bad and there was not even a car on the road. Scarlett treated them well in the past two months. She even paid attention to the servants. The driver remembered the kindness of his previous mistress and said boldly.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, the rain outside is so heavy. It is difficult for Mrs. Abraham to stop the car. How about I send you back and then send her back?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I know the rain was heavy. I can see myself.¡± Mike vented all his anger on the driver.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The driver did not dare to say more, and he felt very sympathetic for Scarlett.

    Mike¡¯s god temper was well-known. Everyone knew that he could hide his true feelings without revealing his emotions. But only the people around him knew that he was ill-tempered. Those who angered him would definitely suffer his revenge.

    Damn woman! She really knew how to anger him. No one had ever been able to anger him like this. Mike clenched his fists tightly. She repeatedly challenged him. He should have let her be drenched to death by the rain. This kind of scourge! She would only disturb his mind. She was not obedient at all!

    The rain was apanied by the wind as it violently knocked against the window. The car was dead silent.

    He ordered, ¡°Drive.¡±

    The driver did not dare to go against it and started the car. But Mike suddenly shouted to stop after they drove ten meters far. He clenched his fists.

    ¡°Turn around!¡±

    The empty street became a sea of rain, which brought a faint mist to the street. The car sped past and soon caught up with Scarlett who was running in the rain.

    Mike rolled down the window and ordered coldly.

    ¡°Get on the car!¡±

    The suit jacket she just put on was once again drenched, and she continued to run forward as if she had not heard anything.

    Mike frowned and raised his voice.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    She stopped and the rain blurred her vision. ¡°No!¡± She roared at the window.

    She had enough of this man¡¯s entricity and enough of his disdain for her.

    Yes, she was in trouble now.

    However, she had already seen through this man.

    What he had done just now was beyond her. She had never been so shameless. She hated Mike who always looked down on her and hated her weakness and ipetence even more.

    He was eager to cut ties with her from the beginning. He did not want to lend her a hand and trample on her dignity again and again. Why would she look for his humiliation?

    Mike¡¯s patience ran out. He decided to get off the car and caught her himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. We are divorced! Mr. Abraham, I am worthless. I have to ask you for help, but I haven¡¯t been cheap enough to let you fool me again and again!¡±

    ¡°Mike, thank you for letting me see what kind of person you are. I am also d that I don¡¯t have to be tied up with a cold-blooded animal like you who only cares about money for the rest of my life. From today onwards, I won¡¯t beg you humbly. There are many men on Earth. I could find them!¡±

    Find other men? Mike was boiling with rage, and what annoyed him more was the woman¡¯s uncooperative actions.

    After she shouted, she turned and ran quickly. She could not guess right what was in his mind. She could not afford to offend him, but she could hide!

    Mike cursed and opened the car door. He didn¡¯t even have time to take the umbre and quickly chased after her.

    Scarlett ran into the dark alley. Her anger towards Mike made her unable to even care about fear. The alley was so dark that she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers when she reached out. On this rainy night, it looked ferocious and terrifying.

    She ran quickly. Suddenly, there was a huge force behind her. A long arm grabbed her and quickly dragged her back.

 Chapter 8 Carry a Wild Boar

    ¡°Come back with me!¡± Mike¡¯s clothes were all drenched in the rain.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, I warn you not to provoke me again and again¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already provoked you. And I will do it again and again! So what? Anyway, I have nothing now. There is nothing I can lose now. Go away!¡± She struggled with all her might, but she couldn¡¯t break free.

    The man held her tightly. In a moment of desperation, she grabbed his hand and bit hard.

    This little wild cat!

    Mike narrowed his eyes in pain!

    Scarlett bit hard, and she could even feel the faint smell of blood.

    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about biting Mike. But now, she threw all caution to the wind. She endured too much, and she wouldn¡¯t let go of Mike.

    Her refusal to cooperate irritated Mike.

    He carried her on his shoulder and carried her away!

    With her head facing his back and face down, she was like a wild boar being carried away! Mike put her on his shoulder and strode to the car.

    ¡°Mike, you bastard, let me go!¡± She kicked him, but then he pped her little butt.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± He hit her there!

    Scarlett was so angry that her face turned red. This was too insulting. She had never been beaten like this as if she was just a brat who was still wet behind the ears!

    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you if you move!¡± He was extremely satisfied with this posture now. Very good. After being angered by her for so many days, he finally found a bit of a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°You are a barbarian. You are not a human! You are robbing amoner!¡± She pounded his back, only to receive two more severe punishments.

    ¡°I found that I can¡¯t treat you like a human. I have to treat you like an animal, a little wildcat who likes to pretend to be gentle and hide her ws!¡±

    The driver saw Mr. Abraham carrying the ex-Mrs. Abraham in a way a farmer carried a wild boar, and he even saw Mrs. Abraham scream and shout all the way,pletely losing her grace. He felt he must see it wrong.

    Could it be a hallucination?

    How could a noble and cool man like Mike carry a woman like this?

    How could a gentle and pleasant woman like Scarlett beat and scold him crazily?

    Mike opened the car door and stuffed her in with one hand. The two were soaked through like two drenched chickens. The expensive leather seats were dirtied by them, but no one cared about this.

    ¡°Drive.¡± After catching her, Mike sounded a bit more confident. He looked at Scarlett who was jumping up and down proudly. He beat on her but, and it was very satisfying. It effectively eased the repressed emotions he had been suppressing for many days.

    ¡°Put me down! Mike, what else do you want to do? Do you think it¡¯s not enough?¡±

    This night, she experienced too much and was finally spanked by him in the way he treated a brat! The huge ups and downs made Scarlett extremely disgusted with the man in front of her.

    Mike snorted and turned away. He felt a faint pain in his arms. His entire body was drenched. This little wild cat now owed him more!

    Scarlett patted on the door, trying to get out of the car. The car had already entered the vi area of his house. She did not know what kind of means Mike woulde up with to bully her after she returned to her previous ¡°home¡±.

    He was obviously not going to let her go. Scarlett was so angry that she cursed and swore.

    ¡°What exactly do you want? We are divorced. We should just go separate ways. We have nothing to do with each other. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You just left me and you can¡¯t wait to find another man?¡± The anger that was just suppressed was about to rise again.

    ¡°Yes! I am only twenty-two. I am young and beautiful, and I can cook well. Even if I slept with you for two months and became a ¡°second-hand product¡±, I believe that there are still men who are willing to marry me. I will go to seek marriage tomorrow. I will marry whoever could solve my problems immediately!¡±

    ¡°Without my permission, which man would dare to marry you?¡± Now, Mike really wanted to grab her and press her down on his leg, repeating the violent behavior just now.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I marry him or not! In any case, I¡¯ve already seen through it after being with you for two months. Husband and wife are birds of the same forest. In a great cmity, they will fly on their own. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I will have that marriage certificate or not! As long as he can fulfill my wish, I am willing to follow him!¡±

    Scarlett was also extremely angry and dared to say anything.

    All of her hopes were shattered by him, and she couldn¡¯t endure the great disappointment anymore. She finally erupted.

    Mike turned green. Seeing that she was about to say something that annoyed him again, Mike finally did something that even he did not expect.

    He untied his tie and tied her hands up. And then he picked up a towel and stuffed it into her mouth. From then on, the world was quiet.

    There was no longer the little wildcat who jumped around, waving her sharp ws and challenging him!

    The driver identally saw this scene from the rearview mirror and his hands shook. The luxurious car drew a small circle on the road.

    God! What did he see? The driver couldn¡¯t sit still. Was this still Mr. Abraham? Was this man rumored to be smart and calm?

    It was over. Even if Mike didn¡¯t kill him, he would still get fired for seeing what he shouldn¡¯t see. He was the ¡®sandwich generation¡¯¡­

    After Mike tied Scarlett up and blocked her mouth, he was in a good mood to see her being muted with wide-open eyes.

    Scarlett could not believe that he would do this to her. Even if he was drunk, he shouldn¡¯t go this far. He actually tied her up!

    The car stopped. The driver, who was looking straight ahead, opened the car door for Mike with a stiff face. Scarlett refused to get off. She really did not want this bad guy to seed.

    Mike frowned. She didn¡¯t want to cooperate?

    Well, he couldn¡¯t use a normal way to deal with a little wild cat.

    As a result, the scene of him carrying a wild boar-no, previous Mrs. Abraham happened again. The butler, who came to open the door for Mike, and the servants behind her all stiffened.

    Under everyone¡¯s horrified expressions, Mike carried Scarlett forward and strode into the room with his head held high. He threw her onto the expensive silk bed sheets. Then he took the towel from her mouth and looked down at her.

    ¡°Tell me, what problems do you have now?¡±

    She even forgot to pretend. He guessed that she should have been forced to the limit.

 Chapter 9 You Are So Shameless

    ¡°Mike, you bastard!¡± Scarlett was carried in that way, and in front of the servant who had been with her for many days. She became angry at the thought of this.

    ¡°I know. Come up with some new swears. You still haven¡¯t said what kind of problem you have encountered?¡± He began to untie her wet clothes. Scarlett pushed him away forcefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pretend to care! If you don¡¯t want to help me, what¡¯s the use of telling you?¡±

    Just now in the car, she begged him like that, but he still drove her out of the car. Was he ying the game of cat chasing mouse? First, he showed his mercy and then he revealed his true self!

    Scarlett stood up and prepared to leave this gloomy and uncertain man. She had just taken two steps when she was caught by him. She violently twisted and kicked him.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He was hit in the jaw by her. He picked up the sheets and tied her to the bed.

    ¡°Mike! You shameless bastard!¡± Scarlett was so angry that she tried to kick him with her leg, but she was easily suppressed by him. With a casual pull, Mike took off her soaked clothes. It fell to the ground.

    ¡°If you move again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll let you see what I can really do.¡±

    After tearing off her shirt, he started to do with her pants. Scarlett looked at his actions in despair. She was already so pitiful, yet he still bullied her!

    ¡°Mike, is this all you want to do? Only sex?¡± After she was stripped by him, he covered her with the silk quilt, and he began to take off the wet clothes on his body.

    Soon, the two were naked.

    A man and a woman, in this state, were naked in the same room. And she was still tied up. Scarlett thought Mike might want to force sex after he insulted her with words.

    ¡°We are already divorced. How can you still treat me like this? You are forcing a woman to go against her will. Do you know this is illegal?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to force anymore. Who is the one who praises my ability in public today?¡± He took off all his clothes and slowly walked to her.

    Scarlett closed her eyes in despair. It was over. She was destined to be eaten. But she would still give him a kick even if she could not escape. As long as he dared to approach, she would kick him hard. What if she could turn him into a eunuch!

    But it was beyond her expectation. He didn¡¯t do anything. He reached out and pinched her cheeks, ¡°When could you be a little normal?¡±

    ¡°Screw you! You¡¯re abnormal. Your whole family is abnormal!¡± She said with her eyes widened.

    He kidnapped her in the middle of the night and even said some strange words.

    She thought she was just stating the truth, but Mike, who was always cold and aloof, actually had a faint smile in his eyes. She did not know what was wrong with him, but she felt the chill of being looked at in this way.

    He couldn¡¯t be having a mental problem, right? She was scolding him. What was heughing at?

    This was strange. Could it be that he was making fun of her again? After that, he would tear her into pieces and dump her in the sea?

    He got up and went to the bathroom. Scarlett listened to the sshing sound of the water and her mind was nk.

    After being drenched by the rain and being fooled by Mike, she did not know what to do now. Her mother was just out of danger and the only one who could help her was acting strangely. It seemed that shepletely offended him.

    Mike just prepared everything and when he came out, he saw her leaning on the bed in a daze.

    The bright red bed sheet paired with the snow-white woman, coupled with her helpless expression. His heart ached.

    He would rather see her curse and scold him than see her lose her soul and fighting spirit.

    ¡°Go and take a bath. The water is ready.¡±

    ¡°Be good if you don¡¯t want to be tied up.¡± He untied the sheets on her hand and pinched her little nose.

    Then he picked her up and strode to the bathroom.

    This was not the first time Mike had served someone. Thest time was on the wedding night. At that time, he was a little unrestrained. He prepared the water for her when she was asleep. It was just that she was too tired to remember.

    Their skin pressed against each other, her coldness and his warmth. The burning temperature woke her up. The distance was too close. She struggled for a while but was patted by him again. Although he patted her in the same position just now, it was fundamentally different from the current one. She didn¡¯t wear clothes!

    Scarlett blushed again. She wanted to say he was a pervert, but she couldn¡¯t. When she finally regained her senses, he had already put her into the bathtub.

    The warm water wrapped around her tightly, and Mike also got into the bathtub. With him in, the spacious and luxurious bathtub became a little narrow.

    She turned her head and saw something familiar in his eyes, and she stiffened.

    She knew clearly what he wanted to do after marrying him for two months. It seemed that only in a certain matter, he and she would be particrly harmonious, with no estrangement, and no alienation.

    No wonder Mike was so patient just now. It was just that he wanted to have sex with her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mike, we¡¯re already divorced. Why are you still treating me like this?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think I should do to you?¡± His hand slowly brushed past her skin, and his voice was even lower than usual. Everywhere he passed, she would feel a faint itch.

    ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t move!¡± After saying that, she also felt that she was a little hypocritical.

    She was carried into the bathtub in such a manner. She was at his mercy now. What was the use of saying this now?

    ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± He looked like an upright gentleman.

    Scarlett was wondering why he was suddenly so sensible. Suddenly, her eyes widened!

    He¡­

    Didn¡¯t he say that he won¡¯t touch her!

    ¡°Mike, you don¡¯t keep your word!¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I didn¡¯t touch you, but¡­¡± He whispered something that made her blush.

    She flushed, and her eyes were full of anger. He was satisfied. This angry look was much better than just now.

    Scarlett was taken down. He finally got what he wanted. This was the situation. She could only ask for some benefits for herself.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯ll apany you this time¡­ And about the Lauren Group, you ¡­ wait!¡±

    The words were like a curse, once again angering the man. He narrowed his eyes. Very good, she could think of the Lauren family at this time. It seemed that he was not working hard enough.

    Thus, on this night, Mike proved what Scarlett said at the Abraham Group during the day, proving that he was indeed skilled in bed and couldst longer.

    When Scarlett woke up, Mike was already gone.

    When she cked out, Mike seemed to have said something in her ear. It seemed to rte to the Lauren family, but she did not hear it clearly.

    She failed to achieve her goal and was taken advantage of instead. Scarlett was boiling with anger. When she saw the wardrobe, she narrowed her eyes.

    She was going to cut all his clothes, especially in the crotch!

    This kind of man should wear open-seat pants so that he would not bother to take off his pants!

    Scarlett was unwilling to admit that half of her childish thoughts at the moment were due to her dissatisfaction with her performancest night.

    She was helpless at the beginning, butter, she hugged him and drowned in the sex experience he brought her¡­

 Chapter 10 Pass By

    He must have cast a spell on her. She didn¡¯t want that! Scarlett tossed her head, hoping to get rid of the memories ofst night.

    She opened the wardrobe and was surprised to see that her clothes were still hanging in ce.

    She thought that he would set fire to the things she left behind, and maybe even sprinkle some salt to drive away ghosts?

    Maybe he forgot to tell the servants to take it away. She was no longer bothered by this problem. Instead, she took out a pair of scissors to cut Mike¡¯s clothes. Only in this way could she vent her anger.

    She picked a beige dress and tried it on. But then it urred to her that what Mike liked the most was white, so she put down the white dress and found a light brown dress with great difficulty.

    She won¡¯t dress up as he likes anymore.

    When she changed her clothes and came down, the servants stopped what they were doing and greeted her respectfully.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Abraham!¡±

    Scarlett was a little embarrassed. She was no longer the hostess here. The way they addressed her made her very ufortable.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, before Mr. Abraham went to work, he told us to make your favorite lily porridge. It¡¯s in the kitchen now. Do you want some?¡± The butler asked with a smile when she saw Scarlett.

    ¡°No, thank you. No need to trouble yourself.¡± Scarlett only wanted to leave this awkward ce quickly now.

    ¡°Is it not to your liking? If you need anything, you can order us to cook for you. When Mr. Abraham leaves, he says¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t need it. Thank you.¡± Scarlett interrupted her. She hurriedly said goodbye and quickly left.

    Mike waited at thepany for the entire morning and did not see Scarlett.

    Therefore, on this day, all the employees of the Abraham Group could feel that Mr. Abraham was in a bad mood, and everyone was in danger.

    Scarlett¡¯s phone broke after the rain yesterday, and he couldn¡¯t contact her. Mike suppressed his anger and decided to catch her after he was done with his work.

    In the evening, he went directly to the property he gave her after the divorce. He opened the door with the spare key that he privately kept and entered. He searched the house, but there was no trace of her. Only empty rooms.

    He looked at his watch. It was five o¡¯clock in the evening. He thought that she had gone out to eat. So, he waited patiently for a while. When it was seven o¡¯clock, there was still no trace of her. He frowned.

    He had never waited for someone for so long. He was dissatisfied that someone could break his rules, and even more dissatisfied with being controlled by others. Mike got up and left with a cold face.

    When Scarlett came back tired, it was exactly 7:03.

    Afterst night, she did not think that she still had a chance to turn the tables. She could not take down Mike. Instead of wasting time, she might as well have a showdown with Allen and see if there was any other way for him to take care of her mother.

    The answer she received was a fierce p, as well as Mrs. Lauren¡¯s insults.

    Allen was outraged and he asked Scarlett to bring her sister, Wendy, to see Mike the next day. Scarlett felt it was funny, but for her mother, she still had to agree.

    That night, Scarlett had several intermittent dreams. Sometimes, she dreamed of a domineering man constantly pressing down on her. They slept and had a perfect experience. But sometimes she dreamed of him calmly forcing her to sign a divorce. Sometimes, it was her mother¡¯s crying face, and sometimes it was Allen¡¯s coercion.

    Her life was a mess might tomorrowe or not. Even in her dreams, it would be the same.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Mrs. Abraham is here.¡±

    Mike paused and his eyes filled with joy, but he pretended to be cold and proud as he said, ¡°Let here in.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham didn¡¯te alone. She also brought Mrs. Abraham and Wendy.¡±

    Mike¡¯s pen tilted on the document, and the signature nted to the side. This time, he looked really cold.

    ¡°Bring them to the conference room!¡±

    Scarlett was sitting in the conference room. Mrs. Lauren couldn¡¯t help but walk back and forth. There was a young girl sitting next to Scarlett. She looked a little simr to Scarlett. Compared to Scarlett who wore no makeup, Wendy was delicately preened.

    ¡°When you see Miketer, introduce Wendy to him. She¡¯s gentler than you and should be able to please him.¡± Mrs. Lauren red at Scarlett, feeling disappointed!

    ¡°You are a good-for-nothing who has been driven away after two months of marriage. If you canplete the task, why would I be here?¡± Wendy said in a mocking tone. She was Mrs. Lauren¡¯s daughter and was two years younger than Scarlett. She bullied Scarlett since she was a child. But she didn¡¯t dare to do anything when Scarlett turned 18 because Scarlett was suddenly valued.

    Scarlett divorced, and Wendy was the happiest one.

    Scarlett lowered her eyes and pretended not to hear.

    The Lauren family was really ridiculous. One daughter was returned back and they immediately sent the other. Unfortunately, that man only cared about money. They were destined to be disappointed.

    She really should let these self-righteous people see what it meant to be temperamental. Thinking about Mike¡¯s angry reaction, Scarlett felt a little happy.

    It would be best if Mike flipped out immediately and chased them out. In any case, her mission was to introduce Wendy to him. Allen said that as long as she brought Wendy to see Mike, he would go see her mother once. She did not say that she will seed.

    She didn¡¯t suffer losses in this transaction. She just felt a little uneasy.

    Wendy pointed at Scarlett, ¡°What are you so arrogant for? You¡¯re just a loose woman that Mike doesn¡¯t want!¡±

    ¡°Then what he doesn¡¯t even take a nce at you? Wouldn¡¯t that be even more pathetic?¡± Scarlett¡¯s words choked Wendy.

    ¡°You little bastard. No one wants you!¡± Wendy waved her hand and hit Scarlett¡¯s face.

    But before she could touch Scarlett¡¯s face, she was caught by a pair of big hands.

 Chapter 11 Didnâ€™t You Get Divorced?

    Wendy looked back and saw Mike, who looked obviously angry. She immediately put on a girly face and said with a sweet voice.

    ¡°Mike, I was joking with Scarlett.¡±

    Mike threw her hand off and put her away, letting her cry out femininely.

    ¡°Are you OK?¡± He turned to Scarlett and found that except for looking a little pale on her face, she was fine.

    Scarlett kept her mouth shut tight as she felt very ufortable to have Mike see her being bullied.

    He turned to the Laurens and asked with coldness.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯ve already known things between you and Scarlett. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t educate her well. She¡­¡±

    ¡°Get to the point!¡± Mike interrupted impolitely.

    Mrs. Lauren felt greatly humiliated, but at the thought that she was in need of help, she continued as nothing had happened.

    ¡°Scarlett has not received a formal education since childhood. It¡¯s our problem to have made you unhappy.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Why don¡¯t you wear more clothes?¡± As if he didn¡¯t hear a word from Mrs. Lauren, Mike forcefully sat on the sofa where Scarlett was on. Hugged her shoulder with one hand, he held her hand with the other and rubbed it casually.

    It seemed that he was trying to warm her.

    Being interrupted again, Mrs. Lauren was embarrassed and angry. Obviously, Mike didn¡¯t see her important.

    Scarlett looked at him with confusion the time when her hand was held, not knowing why he treated her like that suddenly.

    ¡°This is my daughter Wendy. She has been with us since she was a child. You have seen her at the wedding. Wendy,e and introduce yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mike, I am Wendy.¡±

    Mike squinted at her casually. Wendy was wearing a white dress with her hair half-up, which was just the way Scarlett looked like at the time she had just married him. Unquestionably, Wendy was deliberately imitating Scarlett, even with the way she spoke.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help started to look forward to seeing Mike staring at Wendy.

    If Mike fell for Wendy, she could escape from him, which was so perfect!

    Noticing she was lost in thought, Mike turned and stared at her with meaningful eyes.

    ¡°Wendy received orthodox education at the Girls¡¯ School in Japan from an early age. She is very gentle. She can be a perfect wife both at home and outside.¡± Mrs. Lauren tried her best to leave Mike a good impression on Sabrina.

    ¡°Oh, the Girls¡¯ School in Japan?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were still on Scarlett.

    ¡®What are you up to, Scarlett?¡¯ Mike wondered as he knew clearly that Scarlett was secretly nning on something again.

    Scarlett looked down to avoid his sharp gaze. She was in huge expectation that Mike fell in love with Wendy so that she could get away from the farce.

    She was in huge expectation that Mike fell in love with Wendy so that she could get away from the farce. ¡°I¡¯ve received a formal girls¡¯ education, a couple of years of that in the bridal school in Japan, and¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve received a formal girls¡¯ education, a couple of years of that in a bridal school in Japan, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Studied in Japan? Have you ever shot porn movies while you were there?¡±

    Hearing this, both Mrs. Lauren and Wendy froze, wondering if they had auditory hallucinations or something. Scarlett also looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Mike¡­ Mike, what do you mean?¡± Wendy stuttered.

    None of them could believe these words were from a business tycoon, a master of business from Harvard, the business legend that no one can be matched.

    Mike shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t even understand my question. So ¡®intelligent¡¯!¡± Wendy was also the daughter of the Lauren Group. Unlike this girl, she was clever, strong, and filial piety.

    Wendy had coveted Mike for a long time, but didn¡¯t expect he would be so impolite to her.

    An unruly girl as she was, she still felt embarrassed being reprimanded like that. Wendy turned to Mrs. Lauren for help.

    Mrs. Lauren didn¡¯t see thating either. Just when she was about to soothe the awkward atmosphere, Mike continued.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t made a porn movie? So why are you blinking at me like that? Are you sure you went to a decent bridal school, not a porn one?¡±

    Wendy took a breath on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Now I know you. You can leave.¡± Mike gave the leaving order directly.

    ¡°Scarlett, say something!¡± Mrs. Lauren hurriedly said.

    ¡°What? Alright!¡± Scarlett reacted slowly as she was just enjoying the show when she was suddenly called.

    ording to Allen¡¯s n, she should be sparing no effort to pimp Wendy at this time, but¡­

    She could feel that Mike had deepened the strength on her hand when he was watching her.

    He was like saying that she would be toasted if she dared to mess around.

    But thinking of Julia, Scarlett had her teeth gritted and decided to throw caution to the wind.

    ¡°Mike¡­¡±

    Mike stretched out his finger against her lips.

    ¡°Be mindful of what you are going to say. A shut mouth catches no flies.¡±

    Scarlett came to a halt.

    Mrs. Lauren coughed with a warning.

    ¡°I think Wendy is a good girl. She, she, uh¡­ looks better than me!¡± Scarlett finally remembered her pimping mission and reluctantly said something for it.

    Mike squinted as Scarlett was talking about topics that he hated. So¡­

    Scarlett was stunned as Mike directly killed her on the lips.

    She couldn¡¯t help but keep her eyes widely opened. How could he do such a thing in front of Mrs. Lauren and Wendy?

    Well, the best way to keep a girl¡¯s mouth shut was to kiss her.

    The kiss sessfully eased part of the anger. But thinking that she actually pimped another girl to him, especially such a low-level one, he couldn¡¯t help but deepen the kiss, totally ignoring Wendy and Mrs. Lauren.

    The two were standing there watching ck-jawed. Seen from the way he kissed her, it was no doubt that he did it out of his true feelings. They were sure that he might do more if there were no others.

    Wendy shouted unwillingly when Mike finally let go of Scarlett.

    ¡°Why? Why her? I am much better than she did!¡±

    She was a hundred times better than Scarlett whether it came to body shape or educational and family background! She shouldn¡¯t be treated like that!

    Mike hugged her to stand up Ignoring Scarlett¡¯s resistance, Mike held her in his arms as they stood up. Just to prevent the girl from running away.

    ¡°She is better than you in everything! You are ugly, OK? How dare you imitate her dressing style? You are just a copycat. The clothes looked hideous on you!¡±

    Mike thought, ¡°Except for being cheeky, what else do you have that is stronger than Scarlett?¡±

    Scarlett looked at Mike in surprise. Growing up, no one had ever said that she was better-looking than Wendy. He is the first one to say so. All the boys who had tried to chase her ended up bing Wendy¡¯s boyfriends.

    Wendy ran out with her face covered by hands. Mike eyes on Scarlett meaningfully, as if he was saying, ¡°See? Girls like that should be fought back without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get divorced with Scarlett?¡± Mrs. Lauren asked.

    Scarlett was also confused. She wondered, ¡°Right! We¡¯ve got divorced. Why did you treat them that way?¡±

 Chapter 12 Silly Girl

    Mrs. Lauren questioned as she saw how they interacted.

    ¡°With what identity that you asked this question? As Scarlett¡¯s mother? Obviously, you are not qualified. Neither did you give birth to her, nor raising her up with affection.¡± Mike waszy in the voice, but sharp and full of sarcasm in words.

    ¡°I take her as my daughter,¡± Mrs. Lauren answered awkwardly.

    ¡°No one will pimp her daughter like that, trying to rece her eldest daughter with the younger one. That¡¯s the end of our conversation.¡±

    Mrs. Lauren put on a sullen face hearing what Mike had said.

    Mike hugged Scarlett and left, taking no care of what expression Mrs. Lauren had worn.

    ¡°You are too skinny. No dieting anymore!¡± Mike thought, ¡°She looks better gaining a little weight.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He knew clearly that she never went on a diet.

    ¡°Scarlett!¡± Mrs. Lauren called her from behind.

    She had tried! But Mike was in a bad mood today.

    ¡°Eyes on me. You¡¯ll know what you are facing if you lose weight again.¡± Mike forced her to turn around and stopped hermunication with Mrs. Lauren.

    ¡°Go home tomorrow. Your dad needs to talk to you!¡± Mrs. Lauren continued.

    Being hugged in his arms all along, Scarlett was embarrassed. She tried to get Mike to let go of her, but he just turned his ear deaf.

    She tried to break away from him, only to have him tighten his arms.

    He closed the door after they walked into Mr. Abraham¡¯s office. And then he pushed her to the sofa before he picked up the phone on the desk and ced the order.

    Sitting on the sofa, Scarlett sneaky looked to the door and thought, ¡°If I run away now, will he be able to catch me?¡±

    After he finished the phone call, he put on the long face again, pretending not to care about her but looking over the documents.

    Assuming that Mike was in a bad mood, Scarlett wondered if she should leave. Otherwise, she might be the next one that he scolded.

    ¡°I should go.¡± She stood up and couldn¡¯t wait to walk outside the door.

    Mike didn¡¯t lift his head, as if he didn¡¯t hear her words.

    Scarlett twisted the door twice, but it couldn¡¯t be opened.

    ¡°This is a special door. You can¡¯t leave without my key,¡± Mike said as cold as ever, but a little more triumphantly.

    Scarlett was lost for word.

    ¡°My dear Mike, could you please give me the key and let me go?¡± Scarlett worded carefully.

    ¡°No.¡± Without looking up, he signed the documents.

    ¡°Why? Mike, what do you want?¡± She felt that she was about to lose control.

    When she tried desperately to get close to him, he kept a distance. Now that she wanted to go, he kept her here. What did he want to do?

    ¡°What do I want?¡± He closed the file and answered seriously after thinking for a while.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    It took Scarlett a few seconds to understand what he meant, and her face blushed immediately.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Shameless!

    What happened in the bathroom the day before yesterday came to her mind instantly. His eyes were as beautiful as ck pearls, but a little intimidating.

    He was looking at her in the way as if she was naked!

    She had her sitting pose adjusted and tried to pull back the topic.

    She was just going to leave. Why were they discussing such a strange and dangerous topic?

    ¡°We¡¯ve divorced now. I am not an easy girl. What happened back then was just an ident. Don¡¯t make it count!¡±

    ¡°The day before yesterday¡­¡± His hand suddenly patted on the table, which frightened Scarlett.

    ¡°The day before yesterday someone had deliberately seduced me on the bed and begged me not to let go. Did you forget?¡± He stood up and walked towards her slowly.

    Mike slowly moved towards her with huge oppression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping you remember.¡±

    She stood up reflexively but was held down by him. He stuck one leg between hers and lifted her head with his slender fingers, his ck eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She patted his shoulder hard, but she couldn¡¯t break free. So she grabbed his hand and gave him a hard bite.

    New wounds were added as the old ones had not been healed.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He grasped her jaw, forcing her to let go. There were two horrible tooth marks on his hands.

    He seemed irritated.

    ¡°You made me¡­¡± She wouldn¡¯t have bitten him if he hadn¡¯t stimted her in that tone.

    She looked at his hand guiltily. It was bleeding and seemed hurt.

    ¡°If you were half as powerful to people outside as you were to me just now, you won¡¯t be bullied like that!¡± He was very dissatisfied with her performance today.

    Scarlett was confused.

    At the moment he raised his hand, she subconsciously closed her eyes, thinking that he might give her a loud p.

    However, he just yed her forehead gently, ¡°Silly girl!¡±

    She touched her forehead and looked at him in puzzlement.

    ¡°Look at what you did! Go and get the medical kit!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± She went into the connecting lounge behind Mr. Abraham¡¯s room, where she had been in several times, and got the medical kit in the cupboard.

    He reached out his hand, on which the tooth marks could be clearly seen.

    ¡°Hold on. It hurts a little.¡± She wiped the wounded hand with cotton swabs carefully.

    The unique fragrance on her was refreshing. From his angle, he could see her serious side face with her head down. She was just so attractive when she behaved herself.

    She pasted arge Band-Aid on his wound.

    With her head up, her gaze fell on his expressionless face and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± It was a bad bite indeed.

    She shouldn¡¯t have done that to him, especially he had stopped Wendy from pping her and got revenge on Mrs. Lauren, though he was a little scurrilous.

    His ck eyes were as beautiful as pearls. ¡°There should be sincerity when you apologize.¡±

    Giving her no chance to flinch, he pressed her on the sofa and shackled her between his arms. The next second he bowed his head against hers and said in a low voice.

    ¡°An apology should contain some sincerity, like this.¡±

    The pure masculine breath engulfed her as his slightly icy lips pressed against her, leaving her gradually being hooked by his excellent kissing skills and unable to break free.

    A whileter¡­

    Lily¡¯s respectful voice came through the door panel, ¡°Mr. Abraham, the takeout has arrived,¡± Lily said respectfully outside the door.

    Hurriedly got up and got her crimped clothes straightened, getting his hands off her meantime, Scarlett turned to Mike, only to see his mischievous gaze on her.

    Scarlett was upset to have been tempted again and they might have done it if no one had interrupted. Thinking of having sex on the sofa, she immediately shook her head. That was too evil!

    She couldn¡¯t help wondering how many girls had fallen for him as he was such a good kisser. She wanted to figure out what he was up to now that he had gotten divorced.

 Chapter 13 She Has No Way of Going Back

    The dishes made by the five-star hotel were very delicate, but sitting face to face with him, Scarlett felt extremely stressed that she couldn¡¯t help look up at him.

    Mike wasn¡¯t satisfied with the expensive meal.

    He frowned when he saw that she had taken more than half of the food while he had barely touched his.

    He wondered if hers tasted better.

    Now that her mind was full of the thoughts of running away from him, she left out thedy thing and stuffed herself a full mouth of food, looking like a little hamster.

    Seeing her being like this, Mike reflexively reached out to stab her in the face. His extended fingers confused her.

    Froze in mid-air for a moment, his hand turned around and wrapped her hand, sending the sushi she had just picked up into his mouth.

    Scarlett was so surprised that both her mouth and her eyes were widely opened.

    She wondered if she had had an illusion.

    Immediately, she tried to recall the second article of ¡°Things About Mike Abraham¡±.

    He had a very serious obsession with cleanliness!

    ¡°This is my fork,¡± She reminded.

    It made her confused that a neat freak had just used someone else¡¯s fork.

    ¡°I know,¡± He nodded and continued to put things into his mouth with both her hand and her own fork.

    It was not as delicious as the food she made, but in this way, it tasted much better.

    So he simply gave up his and sat on her side, using his long arms took the opportunity to hold her shoulder and his other hand naturally held her fork and put them into his mouth.

    He had a good appetite with this pose, but Scarlett was ufortable.

    Seeing him eating one mouthful after another, Scarlett was a little uneven.

    She pushed him away. Not happy being interrupted, Mike frowned. Just as he did, she quickly picked up the delicate sushi and handed it over.

    ¡°It¡¯s ufortable to eat like that. Allow me!¡±

    Her overly attentive attitude raised him with vignce, ¡°Are you going to talk about the Lauren Group again?¡±

    Other than that, he couldn¡¯t think of a reason for her attitude to change.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that will spoil your appetite during dinner. May I?¡±

    He stretched his eyebrows and opened his mouth to take the sushi she had fed him. Scarlett immediately picked up one piece that she had already aimed at and delivered it to his mouth in the same way.

    With what she had done just now, he did not have a second thought and ate it. After a bite of it, he stopped chewing and found that the taste was a little familiar and strange.

    Was it sushi with eel and goose liver?

    Scarlett watched him with gloating eyes.

    The fifth article in ¡°Things About Mike Abraham¡± was that on the list of the food he hated, animal organs were the top while eel was the second.

    In Scarlett¡¯s thinking, he would surely get angry, and possibly he would put on a long face and even throw away the fork.

    It would be better if he told her to leave.

    However, he looked at her with his sharp eyes and swallowed them.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten that you don¡¯t eat plunk and eels!¡± She pretended to be surprised.

    However, she was wearing a smug face.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s awesome! I mean, that¡¯s awful!¡±

    You deserved it!

    The next minute, her smug smile was sealed by his kiss all out of a sudden.

    Although Scarlett hated his overbearing and unreasonable ways, she had to admit that his kissing skills were really good.

    ¡°Now eels and goose livers are not so disgusting to me,¡± He let go of Scarlett, who was dumbfounded.

    Scarlett¡¯s face blushed, not knowing whether she was embarrassed or angry.

    ¡°I want more,¡± After pointing to her te, he ced his hands behind his head.

    Hoping that he would suffer in this meal, another idea came to Scarlett¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I have a very bad habit while I eat. I like to lick a fork. It¡¯s a little disgusting, right?¡±

    Aiming to disgust him the most, so she deliberately licked the fork in front of him with a crude pose.

    Scarlett thought that he must be deeply disgusted.

    However, he stared at her with a straight face for a while and came to a surprising conclusion.

    ¡± ¡­ You seduced me.¡±

    Scarlett found this too hard to believe that she unconsciously posed innocently like the goddess of Egypt.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    He was wrongly interpreting her!

    She was trying so hard to disgust him. What was the situation now?

    ¡°You were trying to tell me by the gesture that we should have sex first before we have dinner.¡±

    He took the ¡°murder weapon¡± that had been licked a few times and thrown aside. Then his hand rested on her shoulder, giving Scarlett a warm touch through the thin clothes.

    She had no idea about what she had just done meant to a man.

    Scarlett was shocked, ¡°What are you doing? If you don¡¯t like my fork, I can feed you with a new one!¡±

    ¡°Zip it!¡± He pressed his long fingers against her lips.

    He was just twisting the truth!

    ¡°You were very dissatisfied with being interrupted by Lily just now, so you tried to seduce me while just now.¡±

    Scarlett tried her best to avoid his lips. What he said had turned her into a lustful girl who was not satisfied with her desires!

    ¡°Mike, stop it! Listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± he said as he unbuckled her buttons.

    ¡°We have already divorced!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± He echoed. Dissatisfied with the buttons that were too difficult to undo, he simply tore them apart forcefully.

    Scarlett screamed, ¡°Mike, did you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± He did, but wouldn¡¯t necessarily do as she said.

    Her continuous resistance brought his male hormone to the highest.

    She would not know how tempting she was when she was resisting.

    ¡°How can you do this to me? We have divorced!¡±

    It was the samest time. He did this to her regardless of her will and physical resistance!

    ¡°So what?¡± If he wanted it, she had to give it to him. This was what she owed him.

    Just as his hand was about to break her button, Scarlett finally pped him on the face.

    She sessfully stopped him with a p.

    Along with the p, a faint red mark appeared on his face.

    Scarlett sessfully kept her clothes from being torn apart.

    But soon, she realized what she had done.

    She had actually hit Mike!

    ¡°You are the first girl who dared to p me,¡± He stated expressionlessly, but it seemed that he was going to kill her or something.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but picture herself being cut into pieces, put on a sack, tied up with cement, and sank into the sea to feed the sharks¡­

    ¡°You did it first. You shouldn¡¯t have torn my clothes. It was just self-defense¡­¡± Her volume was bing lower and lower in his sharp gaze.

    ¡°First, you brought the cheap girl to me, and then you bit me. Now, you pped me again. The most unforgivable thing is that you even nned to let me eat animal organs as you know that I hate it.¡±

    Scarlett shrank, again and again, every time he stated something.

    It seemed that she had no way of going back.

    ¡°You are right. I did everything. And I am willing to take responsibility. Tell me, what do you want?¡± She decided to throw caution to the wind.

    What had been done had been done. She was not scared!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 14 Taking the Initiative To Kiss Him!

    No one knew better than Scarlett that how vengeful Mike was.

    He was at the best of it! People who offended him would be deadly revenged through various means.

    Those who offended him must have regretted doing so.

    After offending him so many times in a day, Scarlett was ready to be taken revenge.

    ¡°Feed me.¡±

    What?

    Scarlett looked at him with wonder. So that was it?

    He reached out and knocked on her forehead, ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    He was so violent!

    Clearly knowing that she was in the wrong, Scarlett began to concentrate on feeding.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Were geniuses normally different from ordinary people?

    He could act like all kinds of people, but not the normal ones.

    ¡°What are you thinking!¡± said Mike. Scarlett was angry about his second knock but she did not dare to say anything.

    Suddenly a piece of sushi appeared at the corner of Scarlett¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Eat it.¡±

    ¡°He feeds me?¡± Scarlett opened her mouth in surprise and thought. At the same time, he took the opportunity to put the sushi into it.

    Instantly the spicy taste of the mustard filled her mouth and rushed directly to her head. She broke into tears in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Water! Water!¡± Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but hurriedly search for water.

    The spicy taste had just attacked her nose, which made her stomp her feet.

    He remained calm andposed as he smiled at her.

    Forcefully wiped away the tears from the spiciness, her little nose tip was slightly reddened as she angrily pointed at him andined.

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± She hated the spicy food the most and the mustard seemed to be a stronger version just now.

    She knew that he was malicious!

    Looking at her being tricked, he spoke in a leisure manner, ¡°Same to you.¡±

    This was too much! Scarlett was furious.

    What annoyed Scarlett even more was that he was staring at her face being reddened by the spiciness with satisfaction.

    ¡°Now we¡¯re even. I¡¯ll forget the matter of you feeding me goose liver, but we seem to have two ounts that have not been settled. Things about you bringing people and¡­¡±

    What he was going to say was interrupted.

    Scarlett rushed forward without a second thought and forcefully gave him a kiss.

    The only thought in her mind was to take vengeance on Mike with the leftover mustard!

    Other than asking him for help, she had never taken the initiative to kiss him. Thinking of this, Mike froze. While Scarlett had mistaken that the spice worked. In order to increase the spicy effect, she tried to pry his mouth and swam around with her tongue, just as he often did.

    Scarlett thought, ¡°You should learn a lesson!¡±

    Sensing that he had be even more rigid, Scarlett was extremely pleased.

    She had already had enough of his winning every step. In no way could he take control of everything! He should try the taste of being teased!

    He seemed to have reacted as he stretched out his arm. Scarlett was afraid that he would push her away. He had hurt her so badly. How could she let him go easily?

    Her long legs nimbly wrapped around his waist as well as her hands tightly hugged him like an octopus.

    Mike struggled for a moment and soon surrendered the attack of the ¡°octopus¡± that was stuck to his body. The more he moved, the tighter Scarlett hugged him. But Scarlett gradually came to realize that something was wrong. Something ¡­ was pointing against her.

    Thus she immediately jumped down, only to see him calmly wiping his mouth, as if there was still a faint mustard taste on it.

    ¡°Look! I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with! Don¡¯t mess me around!¡± Scarlett stood with arms akimbo and said to him.

    Hearing this, he curled his lips, his eyes as beautiful as ck pearls.

    This was the sweetest mustard he had ever tasted, but he was not going to tell her.

    After the meal, Mike left Scarlett alone for business, though he really wanted to drag her to the lounge and settle all the other ¡°mistakes¡± she hadmitted with his ¡°in-depth¡± way of punishment.

    Scarlett had asked to leave several times, but he turned on a deaf ear and only said that there was something he needed to tell her after he finished the works at hand.

    Scarlett was dissatisfied that he insisted on keeping her. But she could not go out as the door of his office was locked.

    Fortunately, there was no news from the sanatorium today. She was a little bored that she took out her phone and yed for a while. At this time, she looked up at him.

    The afternoon sun shone on him through therge floor-to-ceiling windows, which formed a strong contrast to the luxurious and cold desk, at which he worked seriously.

    Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No wonder people always said that a serious man was the most handsome. He had an indescribable charm when he worked seriously.

    If one looked carefully, they should have found that Mike was indeed the most eligible bachelor.

    He owned the perfect facial features, the elite and overbearing temperament as well as the perfect figure, no wonder lots of girls were obsessed with him. But unfortunately, he was too indifferent.

    Previously, a wealthy youngdy had crazily pursued him andmitted suicide for his sake. The only request she had after being saved was to see him.

    That girl¡¯s mother had even knelt down and begged him to go for a visit. But it was said that after he heard about this, he had no response at all.

    As to the girl¡¯s mother, he had just had the security guard throw her out.

    It seemed that there were only two types of people in his world. One was rted to him, while the other was not.

    He would not take the least care of thetter type, which Scarlett thought herself belonged.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have signed the agreement so easily back then.

    It was just that he was acting strange recently.

    To figure out why, she casually chose a gossip forum and posted an article titled ¡°Please analyze my ¡®sex without love¡¯ ex-husband!¡± with her real name concealed,ining about what had happened to her these days.

    She had listed all the strange movements that Mike had after divorced in the article.

    Other than the advertisements as well as the one-night-stand invitations, there were a few decentments.

    ¡°You should be d that you have left the yboy! A man leaving you because of money is heartless. Forget him! Find another one!¡± One of thements stated.

    Scarlett nodded as she couldn¡¯t agree more.

    Anotherment stated, ¡°Time reveals a man¡¯s heart. Congrattions to you to get rid of the ya!¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s gaze fell on the locked door before she turned it to the man busy working. She sighed silently in the thought of the fact that she was notpletely free¡­

    After signing a few documents, Mike looked up and found that she was sometimesughing and sometimes sighed silently, or even nodded at her phone.

    At the time he walked over, Scarlett was just replying to thements happily. It was not until that she found the light was blocked did she realized he had been standing in front of her, frowning at her phone.

    Scarlett hurriedly logged out of the website in case he saw it. Then she tried to cover it up, ¡°I¡¯m surfing online. You can get back to your own business!¡±

    Scarlett put the phone behind her, which made him nce at her coldly.

    Fortunately, he only gave her a meaningful look. Seeing him go back to continue his work, Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief.

    While on the other side, Mike was searching ¡°sex without love¡± on hisputer with his mouth twitching slightly.

    He must find out what this double-dealing girl hadined about him behind his back!

    A momentter¡­

    Scarlett was still updating the post.

    There weren¡¯t many people on this forum, so there were no morements except for those she had responded to.

    Just as she was about to close the web page, a newment suddenly appeared.

    ¡°My family has a little dumb pig: He is keeping you because he likes you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thement scared her into a cough and her phone fell to the ground as well.

 Chapter 15 I Donâ€™t Mind You Cutting In

    The noise she made lifted Mike¡¯s head up from theputer.

    ¡°Sorry. I met a strange guy when I was browsing the forum. Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Scarlett exined awkwardly and unsurely found that he seemed angry.

    ¡°A strange guy?¡± His voice was a bit colder.

    ¡°Yeah, hisment made me feel like I saw a group of mammoths from the Ice Agee back to life, dancing in a grass skirt! Funny, right?¡±

    Scarlett felt that her joke was funny, but cold at the same time.

    It seemed that the coldness in the room had nothing to do with the temperature, since Mike¡¯s office was seasonal heated. Scarlett gazed around and then she eyed him.

    ¡°Is your work not going well?¡±

    He made it cold, right?

    Mike snorted, showing that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her.

    Scarlett read some information from his expression.

    He was extremely unhappy right now.

    She was sure that she had not offended him. He was making trouble out of nothing.

    She didn¡¯t see herself doing anything wrong. Scarlett looked back at the phone and talked to herself with relish.

    ¡°Mike, the quality of yourpany¡¯s mobile phone is really good. The phone screen is still perfect after being mmed so heavily!¡±

    The mobile phone was a hot sale type from a subsidiarypany of the Abraham Group. It was said that Mike had participated in the design of the system.

    Being the top 3 hot sale types in the world, this phone was once the pride of Mike. But now, he hated it very much.

    Scarlett lowered her head and responded to thement from ¡°My family has a little dumb pig¡±.

    ¡°Jerk-ex: He has married his job. Such kind of man only likes money, not me.¡±

    ¡°My family has a little dumb pig: Oh? What did he do? Pour it out. I can help you analyze it.¡±

    d that she had someone to talk to, Scarlett took a peep at Mike and typed in a bunch of his evil deeds on her phone.

    Picky about food, pretentious, sharp-tongued, scheming, temperamental, moody¡­

    When it came to listing his disadvantages, she just couldn¡¯t stop.

    Last but not least, restricting her personal freedom!

    After finished typing in, she let out a long sigh of relief, feeling extremely at ease.

    Looking at Mike again, she found Mike¡¯s seemed to be even gloomier.

    Scarlett put down her phone and asked, ¡°Are you having a stomach again?¡±

    He let out another snort and didn¡¯t even look at her.

    ¡°When are you going to let me go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk when I work,¡± he said coldly. He didn¡¯t even raise his head as he casually tapped his long fingers on the keyboard.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He seemed to be in a very bad mood now, and Scarlett didn¡¯t bother to think about why he was suddenly like this. He used to be like this.

    Looking at her phone again, she was puzzled.

    The forum she just read had be digital gibberish.

    ¡°Mike, what is the password for your office Wi-Fi?¡± She thought that there might be something wrong with her phonework.

    ¡°Give me your phone,¡± he said impatiently.

    He helped her connect to the Wi-Fi. It was then she found that only her article ¡°Please analyze my ¡®sex without love¡¯ ex-husband!¡± was banned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this forum? Rubbish.¡±

    After grumbling, Scarlett asked when she saw the messy graphic codes on hisputer, ¡°What is it for?¡±

    ¡°A hacker program. I made it myself, for the websites that I don¡¯t like.¡± For example, forums that could find all the dirt on ex-husbands or things like that.

    ¡°Wow. You know this too? You went to Harvard Business School, didn¡¯t you? How do you know this?¡± Being a hacker seemed so powerful.

    ¡°There is an essential difference between humans and pigs,¡± he slowly closed the web page.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but thought that he was arrogant.

    After a while, the forum had recovered. She could find all the posts except hers. It was then she received a private mail from ¡°My family has a little dumb pig¡±.

    ¡°My family has a little dumb pig¡± gave her his Line ID, which Scarlett friendedter.

    With his profile picture being that of a cartoon piglet, this guy was also from Harvard Business School, which was graduated in the same year as Mike.

    ¡°Do you have a ssmate called Myke in Harvard?¡± Scarlett asked Mike.

    Speaking of which, Scarlett found a certain kind of familiarity with this name.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t hover on this. It was probably a fake profile.

    It was awesome that Mike didn¡¯t know him. She had just said so many bad things about him, to which he would definitely take revenge if he heard that.

    Through a casual chat with Myke, Scarlett realized that even though this person did not type much, he cut to the point in every sentence.

    In the beginning, she just wanted to find someone to vent all the resentment she held in her heart towards Mike. Unknowingly, they had chatted a lot. With someone who apanied her to kill the time, she gradually forgot about the matter of Mike restricting her freedom.

    Mike had been busy all this time. Other than him flipping through the information and asionally tapping on the keyboard, there was no other sound of him.

    By the time the thick documents on his desk had been processed, it was already sunset outside the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Scarlett had just run out of battery, only to find that it was already time to get off work.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± He seemed to have just discovered her existence and frowned unhappily.

    Scarlett was annoyed, ¡°You locked the door!¡±

    Shameless!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot,¡± He casually pressed the remote control and with a click, the automatic door unlocked.

    ¡°You can get out of here now.¡±

    His attitude brought Scarlett great anger. He was the one who didn¡¯t allow her to go, and now he was the one still who told her to go!

    ¡°You said that you had something to tell me after you finished,¡± She tried to remind him calmly.

    She stayed here for half a day because of that. Half a day!

    He picked up his phone, his slender fingers turning it elegantly, ¡°I don¡¯t have now.¡±

    Scarlett was furious.

    ¡°Mike, are you crazy? I am really d that I have divorced you. No one will be willing to spend the rest of her life with a man like you.¡±

    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°However, girls will line up for me.¡±

    Scarlett spit out a curse and was about to leave. She couldn¡¯t bear anymunication with him!

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you cutting the queue.¡±

    As his voice came from behind, Scarlett turned around and quickly pointed her middle finger at him.

    ¡°We are never getting back again!¡±

    She mmed the door and left.

    Mike took out the paper that was ced in the drawer.

    He had her stay because he wanted to give this to her.

    Having the proposal about rebuilding the Lauren Group torn apart by the shredder, Mikeughed coldly. That was something he did not want to give her now.

    Inside the chat box on Line, the words like picky about food, pretentious, sharp-tongued, and moody were very eye-catching¡­

 Chapter 16 Fuck!

    When she returned from the Abraham Group, Scarlett called the sanatorium and learned that Julia was in good condition today.

    Although what she did for Mrs. Lauren and Wendy had made Mike unhappy, she had already negotiated with Allen and required him to make Julia a phone call before setting off.

    Though the phone call mightst only less than a minute, Julia would keep a stable mood for a few days. It was worth it.

    Knowing that she could live peacefully for a few days, Scarlett was happy. She personally cooked a few exquisite dishes and even took photos to share them on Timeline.

    After four years of practice, Scarlett had gotten used to Mike¡¯s taste. Given his hateful behavior in thepany today, she made a steak and the dessert was strawberry mousse cake.

    Both of them were food that he liked. At the thought that he could no longer eat the dishes she cooked, the resentment of being forced to feed him lessened a lot.

    The food just looked delicious in the photo she posted on Timeline. Taking a photo was her biggest hobby, and Scarlett had studied systematically for a year. The food looked especially delicate in the photos she took.

    On her own social media ount, there were a lot of pictures of various styles that she had taken.

    Just as she sat down, a message came in. It was from Myke that she friended in the Abraham Group today.

    ¡°Myke: It looks delicious.¡±

    ¡°Iceberg-ex: Well, I was in a good mood today, so I made a few delicious dishes to reward myself.¡±

    ¡°Myke: Oh? Why?¡±

    Scarlett was going to reply that she was very happy because her mother was in a stable condition.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    But in consideration that she was not very familiar with him, she answered perfunctorily.

    At the Abraham¡¯s.

    Sitting at the European-style long table with a straight face, Mike was looking at his phone without a word.

    Suddenly, he threw the phone to the ground when Tilda came over to serve the Japanese cuisine that he had ordered.

    Seeing this, Tilda put down his te and signaled the frightened maid aside to pick up the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    He was annoyed to see sushi at this moment, ¡°Take it away!¡±

    ¡°But you ordered salmon sushi with mustard when you arrived?¡±

    Mike snorted. He was quite into mustard as to what happened in the afternoon, but after going through the conversation online, he found this kind of food in disgust now.

    Tilda had served the Abraham family for most of his life and had long treated Mike as his own child, knowing well about his temper.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the kitchen change it into your favorite dishes. How about the main dish being the steak and the dessert strawberry mousse?¡±

    Mike¡¯s face became even more sullen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of these dishes! Get me baked broli!¡±

    Seeing the maid beside him trembled in fear at his cold tone, Tilda gave her a wave of hand calmly. The maid immediately ran away in relief.

    ¡°Did you have a quarrel with Mrs. Abraham?¡± Tilda pulled out a stool and sat down. Just by listening to the name of the dishes, he knew that there was something going on between them.

    ¡°She is qualified!¡±

    ¡°You guys are both too strong in personality. Try not to fight with each other all the time and think in each other¡¯s position. Otherwise, I wonder if I can see Mr. Abraham Junior before I retire.¡±

    Tilda pretended to pound his arm as his eyes full nced at Mike¡¯s phone with curiosity.

    Except for Scarlett, only Tilda, who had served him for more than twenty years, dared to be so bold in front of him.

    Mike quickly put his phone upside down, but Tilda had already seen it.

    With Mrs. Abraham being naughty, no wonder Mr. Abraham was so angry.

    Although he didn¡¯t know much about Line, the girl¡¯s profile picture was Mrs. Abraham¡¯s photo, so she was sure.

    The description of Mrs. Abraham¡¯s newest post on Timeline was, ¡°Get myself well fed before going to the bar! Wait for me, hot guys!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham is not a reckless girl. If you have doubts, you should just make her a call. Sulking at home is useless.¡±

    Hearing that, Mike was upset.

    ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s time for you to get off work!¡±

    ¡°Well, no. It¡¯s not time yet. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Mrs. Abraham meant.¡±

    ¡°The damn TV drama you watched seems to be about to start!¡± Mike impatiently said. If the woman in front wasn¡¯t Tilda, he would have thrown her out.

    Tilda patted her head and stood up, ¡°I almost forget. When Mrs. Abraham was at home, we used to watch this drama together. Mrs. Abraham likes Jay Stockton the most, the one which starred in this drama.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off the pay channels next month,¡± Mike said coldly.

    ¡°My god! That¡¯s my one-and-only hobby!¡± Tilda murmured and rushed to the living room for the drama.

    Mike took out his phone and dialed the manager of the nning Department.

    ¡°Immediately cancel Jay¡¯s endorsement n with the Abraham Group. Change the person.¡±

    After hanging up, he dialed another number.

    ¡°Mr. Jones, I have something to tell you¡­¡±

    Hanging up the phone, his gloomy face softened a little, and a bloodthirsty smile shed across his face.

    Going to the bar? It seemed that she was quite free now.

    He got up and went back to his bedroom, where he took photos of a few documents and sent them to Scarlett¡¯s email with a sneer.

    Scarlett had a nice meal.

    Myke did not reply to her. He was probably frightened by her bold words.

    She didn¡¯t mean it actually, but it was true that she was going to the barter.

    Her best friend Miffy Garcia had just called her that the bar that she and Miffy had invested in was opening today. She needed to attend the opening ceremony.

    Just as she was about to change her clothes, the phone suddenly rang.

    ¡°Miffy, I am already changing my clothes,¡± Scarlett thought it was Miffy.

    ¡°Stop it. Something has happened!¡± Miffy was holding a dispirited voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Bad luck! We have just received a notice that all the bars in the city have to join in a link inspection of the fire-extinguishing system. There¡¯s nothing we can do now. It seems that the opening ceremony has to be put off. All the bars in the city are closing tonight!¡±

    ¡°Such a coincidence?¡±

    It was just like Mike¡¯s style. No one knew how his mood would change in the next second.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe someone from the bars has just offended the higher-ups and brought us down with him. By the way, I heard that Mike is very familiar with Mr. Jones of the fire department. How about you ask him for me?¡±

    Scarlett hadn¡¯t told anyone about her divorce yet, so she just found an excuse. After hanging up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Definitely no asking! I just got rid of him. I wish I would never get involved with him again!¡± Scarlett said to herself.

    Nestlingfortably on the sofa with the strawberry mousse cake in her arms, Scarlett turned on the TV and switched it to that of Jay¡¯s new drama.

    He acted as an overbearing president who was in love with an innocent heroine. Scarlett watched it for a while and unconsciously changed the leading actor to Mike.

    Objectively speaking, Mike was even better both in looking and temperament than most of the stars. It was just that his personality was too terrible¡­

    After she had a shake of her head, Scarlett was surprised that after being bullied like that, she had thought of him again.

    At this time, an email came in on the phone. Her eyes suddenly became widely opened and she had to take a deep breath the moment she read the email.

    This was from Mike?

 Chapter 17 Settling Accounts with Her

    What Mike sent over were a few photos and a bill.

    All of the photos were close-up shots of the limited edition Bugatti, on which there were lots of scratches.

    She had vented her anger by destroying his beloved car since he had kept her waiting so longst time.

    It had been a long time. She was expecting that he had forgotten.

    But he was settling ounts with her afterward!

    In addition to the close-ups of the car scratches, there were also several screenshots of the surveince camera. It was a ck and white case.

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t avoid the repair fees anymore, she opened the bill resignedly.

    Fortunately, Mike had given her five million when they got divorced.

    Deducting the three million treatment fees prepared for Julia, she still had more than two million in savings. Wait! Why would the repair fees cost so much?

    Scarlett stared at the bill that he had sent over in disbelief. He was asking for millions!

    Scarlett was overwhelmed. As far as she knew, Mike¡¯s cars were all luxury ones that cost mostly tens of millions, but she hadn¡¯t made bad damage. It shouldn¡¯t be so expensive.

    The price of repairing the car was just one million more than Scarlett¡¯s savings.

    To him, it was just a drop in the bucket. But she had just divorced and her family was on the verge of bankruptcy, she didn¡¯t have so much money.

    She refused to ept that. Scarlett investigated the model written on the bill online, only to find the result speechless.

    It turned out that what she had scratched was a limited edition.

    ording to the car repair report, not only did the body have to be painted again, but the tire and wheel that she had kicked were severely damaged. The wheels of the limited edition had a tinum coating on them.

    So this price list was actually reasonable.

    It was just a car!

    Scarlett was lost for words. If she had known that this car was so expensive, she would have chosen a cheaper one!

    Scarlett also felt very puzzled. She had kicked the wheels, but it seemed impossible that a weak girl like her could actually damage it so badly that even the wheels had to bepletely changed.

    Apart from the photos, there was not a single word in this mail, just as the standard style of Mike.

    In the face of the powerful facts, she had no word to refute. If she failed to take out the money, Mike would sue her and she would have to be in jail for a few years.

    She had a mother to take care of, so¡­

    Scarlett gritted her teeth before she dialed Mike¡¯s phone number.

    The phone had rung for a long time, but no one had picked it up.

    She continued to dial. After it rang three times, the man who stared at the phone but gave it no response finally picked it up with a cold face.

    ¡°Mike!¡±

    ¡°You should call me Mr. Abraham.¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Abraham.¡±

    ¡°Since you know I am a Mr. Abraham, please make an appointment with Lily in advance. I am very busy.¡±

    The next minute, the phone was hung up.

    Being treated that way, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but make a big face at the phone. But thinking of the sky-high bill, she took a deep breath and continued to call.

    People who dealt with this man should have a strong psychological quality.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Mike, my dear Mike!¡±

    There would always be one of them worked, right?

    ¡°Stop!¡± An impatient urging came from the other end.

    Scarlett gritted her teeth in anger, ¡°I saw that car repair bill.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± He paused for a long time as if he had just thought of something, ¡°You should contact Lily about such trivial matters. She will give you my ount.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m short of money at the moment. Can I¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His indifferent voice brought Scarlett a lot of nervousness.

    ¡°Then give me a few days. Can I sell the house?¡±

    Mike¡¯s hand that was ying with the box paused, his eyes filled with anger.

    Was it really that difficult to lower her head to him?

    ¡°Up to you. Three days. If I don¡¯t see yourpensation, I will meet you in court.¡±

    Seeing the phone being hung up again, Scarlett threw it on the bed and gave it the middle finger.

    ¡°What big deal!¡±

    Mike gave her this house when they divorced. It was notrge, but located in the city center. Thus the price was quite considerable.

    The next day, to estimate the price of the house, she contacted the agent, but was told striking news.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sell it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lauren. You can only live in it but not have the right to sell it.¡±

    The agent¡¯s exnation made Scarlett feel like she was struck by a bolt from the blue.

    How was that possible? She was there when it was transferred. The developer of this area was just the Abraham Group. It didn¡¯t make sense!

    All of a sudden, she understood.

    It must be Mike!

    Only he could do this!

    Why was he doing this to her?

    Scarlett tried her best to recall if she had offended him.

    Compared to yesterday¡¯s feast, she was only eating a sandwich today.

    All of a sudden, she noticed ament from Myke.

    ¡°Myke: What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Bastard-ex: I am going to be down and out. Crying out loud!¡±

    Down and out? What did that mean? Mike searched it online immediately and found that she meant she was going broke.

    ¡°Myke: What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Bastard-ex: It is all about my ex-husband. He is an iceberg! He is heartless and cruel¡­

    Comining about the ex-husband was something hard to stop once it was started. Scarlett and Myke¡¯s friendly trust was all built on the foundation of her hatred for Mike.

    After reading a few lines which brought him fury, Mike put down his phone and went to take a shower.

    At the time he came back, he had received more than a dozen Line messages, all of which were herints.

    ¡°Bastard-ex: I¡¯m sorry for having passed my negative emotions to you. I¡¯m in a bad moodtely.¡±

    ¡°Myke: Fine.¡±

    Scarlett just wanted to find someone to talk to. After venting her resentment towards Mike, she felt that it was not too fair to Myke.

    ¡°Bastard-ex: Try the cake I made someday.¡±

    ¡°Myke: OK.¡±

    Scarlett found his short-spoken style of great familiarity to that of Mike.

    Thinking of this, she sighed as she had often thought of Mike recently andpared other men to him intentionally or unintentionally.

    After saying goodnight to Myke, just as she was about to rest, the sound of the Line notification rang again.

    ¡°Myke: Do you need me to lend you money?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Not expecting him to say so, Scarlett was instantly moved.

    She was just casually ridiculing her situation, and Myke, who had never met her, had done this to her. She started to like him.

    ¡°Bastard-ex: No, thanks. I should take responsibility for damaging the car. I will not deny what I have done. Everyone has to be responsible for their own mistakes. Thank you anyway.¡±

    Seeing this, Mike stretched his eyebrows.

    Had a grab of the small iron box on the bedside table, he opened it and gently stroked the things inside, his eyes filled with softness.

    ¡°Piggy, if you dare to ept the help of a stranger instead ofing to me, you are dead!¡±

    Scarlett, who had identally escaped from a disaster, did not know that she had almost fallen into a trap. Here was thest thought before she fell asleep.

    Myke was really a good guy!

 Chapter 18 A Noisy Duck

    Every time she left the Abraham Group, Scarlett hoped that it would be thest time. But when she stepped in again, it was filled with pressure.

    Holding the homemade strawberry mousse with one hand, Scarlett slightly patted her face which was stiff out ofck of sleep with another.

    She had insomniast night for a shameful reason.

    She had dreamed that Mike was having sex with her¡­

    With the memory of the dream floating into her mind, Scarlett blushed. To distract herself, she quickly took out the instruction she carried with her.

    She had memorized most of the content in the instruction ¡°Things About Mike Abraham¡±, which had been with her for almost four years.

    After repeatedly reading, she was sure that Mike was fond of gentle girls. However, he called her ¡°my wild pussy cat¡± again and again in her dream, and even required her to be as wild as she could!

    His voice was low and husky.

    Thinking of this, Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she barely managed to stabilize her mind.

    When they were still together, he seemed to have whispered this sentence to her more than once.

    Those memories were too much for her that she even felt that her body had a chemical reaction to them¡­

    Supporting her face with both hands, she told herself, ¡°Scarlett, stop it! Eyes on the prize!¡±

    Mike had repeatedly forced her into a corner, and she was still thinking about these things!

    Mike ced obstacles in the way this time, but she made a mistake first indeed.

    Scarlett was a person who dared to take responsibility. She intended to endure the humiliation and try to gain an extension of the time limit from Mike. If it didn¡¯t work, she at least got the allowance to pay in installments.

    On one hand, he called her the wild pussy cat in the dream. While on the other, but it was clearly written in the instruction that he hated wild girls.

    After being torn between the two directions for a while, she decided to follow the instruction.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The Lauren Group had put in a lot of effort to make this instruction, in which the information wasprehensive. Compared to the nonsense on the bed, she trusted this more.

    After confirming her expression was very gentle and virtuous on the anti-light board time after time, Scarlett finally walked out of the elevator.

    Instead of keeping her waiting long, Lily brought her into Mr. Abraham¡¯s office quickly this time.

    Mike was as busy as ever. Sensed sheing in, he just casually looked up and took a nce, but no speaking at all. Then he lowered his head and continued to work.

    Scarlett put the cake on the table, from which the fresh sweet smell spread to his nose. Soon he looked up and frowned.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The strawberry mousse cake. I made it myself. I remember you like it the most.¡±

    ¡°I hate it very much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll throw it away,¡± Regretting that she didn¡¯t make the proper ttery, Scarlett felt she had no choice but to throw the cake away. It was so pity! She had done it very seriously, but Mike was too pretentious.

    The exquisite dining box had already been moved to the trash can.

    Suddenly, her hand was empty. When she looked again, he had already quickly snatched the dining box and ced it on the table.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment.

    She wondered whether he hated the cake or not.

    ¡°You disturbed my work. Go away!¡± He said.

    Therefore, Scarlett could only sit back on the sofa, quietly waiting for him to finish his work.

    Strawberry mousse was one of the desserts that she was very good at.

    Mike, who had not eaten on time for several days, was inevitably half distracted by the smell of the cake and the special sweet fragranceing from the girl on the sofa.

    Realizing that his high working efficiency was affected because of her, Mike red at her again with resentment.

    Scarlett was just studying the decoration of his office the moment she was red at. Not knowing where it came from, she just blinked innocently.

    She wondered, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. What was wrong with him?¡±

    When he was finally done, he looked up and rubbed his stiff neck. The girl on the sofa had fallen asleep.

    He walked over and looked down at her sleeping face, which brought him more gentleness in the eyes. Only when she was asleep would she be particrly obedient.

    Scarlett was in the middle of a terrible dream.

    In the dream, she was tied up by a rope and turned into a yoyo. The erged version of Mike, with devil horns and tusks, was pulling the rope and smiling at her gloomily.

    Every time she thought that she was going to break away from his control, she was immediately pulled back by the rope.

    Sensing that she was not sleeping soundly, Mike took off his suit and gently draped it over her. The dark circles under her eyes were very heavy. It seemed that she had not rested well these past few days.

    ¡°Please save me! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±

    The talk in her sleep made Mike suddenly be nervous. Did she remember?

    Lowering his head, he pressed his face against her lips.

    ¡°Scarlett, what did you just say? Say it again.¡± Mike, who had always been cold and indifferent, actually had an unconscious expectation.

    She frowned. Suddenly, she stretched out her fist and swung it at his face.

    ¡°Mike, you are an old moneybag, a shameless capitalist. Get lost!¡±

    Being hit right at the eyes, Mike instantly became furious.

    Getting up with his fists tightly clenched, he resisted the urge to beat her, but only to pull off the suit on her with a long face.

    When Scarlett woke up, it was already two hourster.

    ¡°I fell asleep?¡± She patted her face and found that she was the only one left in the office, wondering where Mike had gone.

    Even the mousse cake that she made had gone.

    It was only when she went out to ask Lily did she find out that Mike had already gone to the airport. He had made the provisional decision to go out for a business trip for three days.

    Scarlett regretted sleeping immediately.

    It would be toote by the time Mike returned. He had said that he would sue her if he did not receive thepensation within three days.

    It was the sex dream¡¯s fault!

    Scarlett called Mike, but no picking up.

    ¡°When will his flight take off?¡±

    ¡°Five o¡¯clock. Mrs. Abraham, are you going to the airport?¡± Lily treated Scarlett politely.

    ¡°Yes, I have something urgent to discuss with him!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you prepare the car. It¡¯s just that there might be a traffic jam at this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, please, I must see him today!¡±

    In the VIP area of the airport, Mike¡¯s special assistant Daniel Fisher kept looking at his watch.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, are you waiting for someone?¡± It was already time to board the ne, but Mike sat firmly and seemed not to intend to move.

    The purpose of this trip to City F was to sign a document that was very important to the Abraham Group. But Daniel could not understand what Mike was doing right now.

    Giving no reply, Mike was just only calmly looking at the entrance.

    His phone rang. Daniel did not dare to speak as he knew that it was a private call.

    Mr. Abraham¡¯s phone had rung more than ten times in the past half an hour. The feedbacks for Daniel¡¯s reminder were some cold gazes from Mike, together with the sentence ¡°I heard it.¡±

    But this time, Mike picked it up.

    ¡°Mike, where are you?¡± After being trapped in the traffic jam for a while, Scarlett finally arrived.

    ¡°VIP Room in District C.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m already here!¡±

    Daniel had to remind him, ¡°Mr. Abraham, we are going to miss the fl¡­ oh!¡±

    ¡°Mike, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s a very noisy duck.¡±

    Daniel couldn¡¯t helpined in mind, ¡°Mr. Abraham, can you take your noble hand off my mouth?¡±

    Daniel was quite speechless being called a duck and meantime being ignored like that.

 Chapter 19 Show the Attitude

    The traffic jam on the road was serious.

    Scarlett found that the time for the ne had passed, but Mike picked up the phone and it turned out that he didn¡¯t board the ne.

    When she finally arrived at the VIP room breathlessly, she saw Mike sitting there steadily with Daniel aside.

    ¡°Mi¡­ Mike!¡± Panting, she held her waist and looked at Mike happily.

    Without a word, Mike pulled her down on the soft leather chair and wiped the sweat on her forehead gently with the handkerchief that carried his manly scent.

    Scarlett froze. But she immediately came to a realization when she saw Daniel¡¯s awkward expression.

    So Mike was pretending to be kind because there was someone aside.

    ¡°I have something to tell you. Will it dy your boarding time?¡±

    When she came in, she had taken a nce at the flight board. It seemed that he had missed the flight.

    ¡°No,¡± Mike said calmly, ignoring the twisted expression on Daniel¡¯s face, ¡°The ne dyed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°No! Mrs. Abraham, can¡¯t you hear the prompt? The airport check has finished!¡± Daniel thought with helplessness. He dared not to say a word in face of Mike¡¯s calm eyes.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Abraham, as long as you are happy!¡± Daniel thought.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mike threw a nce at Daniel, indicating that he should leave.

    Right now, only he and Scarlett were left in the VIP area.

    ¡°As to the repair fees of the car, I don¡¯t have that much cash in my hands right now. Can I pay two million first and make the rest in installments?¡±

    ¡°Can you go to jail by installments?¡±

    His words stopped her from continuing on that what was going to say.

    ¡°I admit that it was my fault to damage a car, but you have to take part of the responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He said with a questioning tone.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t stand me up on purpose that day, I wouldn¡¯t be so angry and find something to vent my anger?¡±

    ¡°You can scratch the wall if you are angry, but you shouldn¡¯t have scratched my car.¡±

    Facing his overly formal expression, Scarlett blurted out in anger.

    ¡°Mike, do you really want to push me to the corner? That car means nothing to you. I am not running away from responsibility. All I am asking for is more time.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already divorced. I don¡¯t think there is any rtionship between you and me. For a businessman like me, time is money.¡±

    ¡°No rtionship? What you have done to me that rainy night was far beyond ¡°rtionship¡±. At that time, we have already divorced. I didn¡¯t even me you on anything. How could do this to me?¡±

    Her words got something in his eyes changed.

    ¡°You do remind me that we have a ¡°rtionship¡±. He gave Scarlett a meaningful look.

    It was a normal sentence, but it was somewhat explicit from his mouth.

    Hearing this, Scarlett blushed. She put herself together before continuing to negotiate with him.

    ¡°Other than immoral behaviors, I am willing to do everything topensate. Even if we have already divorced, we have been husband and wife for two months after all. Seeing that I did not cause you any trouble, nor did I drag you down with the Lauren Group, can you give me some time and pay it by installments?¡±

    All his response was just fixing his unfathomable eyes on her without a word.

    ¡°I am not convinced in this way.¡±

    He said with a slightly cold tone, enough to make many people flinch at him. However, Scarlett was a tough girl. She kept asking, ignoring his deliberate alienation.

    ¡°Then tell me, how can I convince you?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. As long as you ¡­¡±

    His eyes were dangerous and charming, as if they could speak. With his slender fingers rested on her soft little face, the atmosphere seemed to reach its limits.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, an emergency call from City F!¡± Daniel came in with Mike¡¯s business phone.

    The next minute, he immediately caught Mike ring at him with rage.

    Daniel wanted to cry when he came to realize that he had spoiled Mike¡¯s flirtation.

    Being a special Daniel was not an easy job nowadays.

    Mike¡¯s hand moved to her forehead and flicked it lightly.

    ¡°Before I return, think of a way to convince me.¡±

    ¡°Then the time?¡± She looked at him with her eyes aglow.

    ¡°I will inform thewyer to postpone and wait for me toe back.¡± He paused and added.

    ¡°The premise is that you must be a good girl.¡±

    For example, staying away from bars and hot guys.

    On the way back, Scarlett was thinking seriously.

    What did the ¡°good¡± mean?

    Every time they had sex before they divorced, he would always hug her before he lost control and whispered to her ear with a ¡°good girl¡±.

    She was ¡°good¡± indeed. Everything she did was ording to ¡°Things About Mike Abraham¡±.

    But he didn¡¯t seem to like her.

    After the divorce, he had emphasized the word ¡°good¡± many times. She was a little confused.

    She wondered what kind of girl was ¡°good¡± to him.

    Scarlett had two Line IDs. One had only followed Mike and a few socialites, which she had addressed a proper name and she rarely posted on Moments.

    The other was especially forining and posting all kinds of photos she took as well. Now she had inquired several friends how to convince men with this ID.

    Everyone came up with a lot of ideas, but only the new friend Myke answered strangely.

    The best way to convince a man was to have sex with him so that one could have pillow talks.

    Scarlett ignored it at the first minute.

    The reason that she kept thinking about him these days came down to the contact they had that rainy night.

    The aftereffect of that mistake was that she couldn¡¯t sleep well for a long time. She didn¡¯t want to make a second mistake. They had got divorced, so they shouldn¡¯t have physical contact anymore.

    In the end, Scarlett decided to take the advice of Miffy as maintaining a low profile.

    She sent Mike a message with another Line ID and asked when he would be back. The answer was that he had already reached the airport.

    As it seemed impolite to bring up thepensation directly, Scarlett asked if he had had dinner.

    It might be easier to get things settled during dinner.

    At this time, Daniel was reporting to Mike at the airport, holding his luggage in one hand and checking on the itinerary with the other.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, you have a business lunch appointment with Mr. Yates of the Yates Group to discuss the cooperation. I have prepared the documents and you can look through them in the car.¡±

    Mike had buried himself in the phone since he got off the ne. Just as Daniel was about to repeat, Mike¡¯s calm voice came up.

    ¡°Cancel it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, although Mr. Yates seems to be the one asking for our help, it will also be a huge profit for the Abraham Group once it is done.¡±

    Canceling a meeting that was rted to a contract of over a hundred million?

    Daniel was shocked.

    After typing in a few words on Line, Mike looked up and said in a high-handed tone.

    ¡°Show their attitude if they have a request for me!¡±

    Hearing this, Daniel felt a chill down his spine. It seemed that Mike was not saying this to Mr. Yates.

    In addition, what was with his hunting eyes?

 Chapter 20 She Finally Found My Charm

    Scarlett received his reply.

    ¡°I want cream meshed chicken soup.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Scarlett was just cooking soup in the kitchen right at the moment. The smell floated in the air fully showing how delicious the soup would be.

    ¡°Was it a coincidence? How did he know that I made soup today?¡±

    She had just posted a soup photo with another Line ID! And he was asking for soup now.

    Thinking of staying low, Scarlett dialed Mike¡¯s number.

    ¡°Mike?¡±

    ¡°Speaking.¡±

    He was in an airport, which was quite noisy.

    ¡°Are you free?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am free in the afternoon.¡±

    He lied!

    Listening to what Mike said, Daniel felt a little upset.

    ¡°I happen to have made soup today. Should I bring it to yourpany?¡±

    ¡°Come downstairs in fifteen minutes. My car is on the way.¡±

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t! Mrs. Abraham¡¯s current address is in two different directions from thepany!¡±

    Daniel secretlyined in his heart. He must admit that his boss¡¯ world was tooplicated for him.

    After hanging up the phone, Scarlett had the soup packed and also took two boxes of desserts she made from the refrigerator.

    She was a girl who loved life. Even if she was in difficulties, she would not treat herself badly.

    Ever since she was young, no one cared about her except Julia. In such cases, she had learned to take care of herself.

    ying dumb was just a means for survival. In private, she was still very independent and knew how to love herself.

    After the divorce, she had been trying hard to adjust her living condition.

    Carrying the food box downstairs, she saw Mike leaning against the car, holding a cigarette in his hand. At the sight of her, he put the cigarette out.

    He had changed the car into Rolls-Royce Ghost, which was more of a business typepared to the others.

    Scarlett opened the door to the passenger seat and got into the car.

    ¡°Are you going on a business meeting or something?¡±

    She remembered that he would only ask the driver to drive such business cars when he was going on business engagements. It was written in the instruction.

    ¡°No.¡± Actually, he did, but he had made it canceled.

    What was more, he also sent the driver and Daniel away.

    Scarlett looked at the car as well as his formal suit with curiosity, but she said nothing in the end.

    As a rich and willful boss, whatever clothes and car he took, it was all up to him. As an ex-wife, there was no room for her to judge.

    The atmosphere in the car was a little tense. Scarlett did not know where he was taking her.

    ¡°About thepensation ¡­¡± She decided to get straight to the point.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Scarlett turned her head to look at the window ss, on which reflected his handsome side profile, perfect and wless, with a little tiredness.

    She could not help but turn her head and look at his profile for a while.

    ¡°Did you not rest well?¡±

    ¡°Well, the food in the hotel is terrible, and the bed is not soft enough.¡±

    The most important thing was that she was not beside him.

    Now, there was a faint fragrance in the car, which made him feel slightly relieved and his words were not so cold.

    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t understand the rich like you. You don¡¯t care about your health for money. But we make money for a better life, don¡¯t we? Look at you. You don¡¯t eat on time and don¡¯t sleep well. In the end, you make so much money. What¡¯s it for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Scarlett said, feeling a little awkward.

    It was so awkward. What she said was just like the words from a wifeining to her husband for being busy.

    There must be something wrong with her.

    Fortunately, Mike did not hold on to this topic. Scarlett even noticed a warm smile shed in his eyes.

    Was she having an illusion?

    She was just about to take a closer look when he grabbed the sunsses and put them on, having all his expressions blocked.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help butin about the dazzling sunlight outside the car. If it were not for that, he would not have worn sunsses.

    She was very curious about whether it was an illusion or not. She had never seen such a human expression on Mike before.

    ¡°Sometimes, we can¡¯t decide what we do and what we say when we are in a certain position,¡± He answered seriously.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her counting with her fingers.

    ¡°You have actually said so many words to me in one sentence!¡± Scarlett found it very surprising today. Mike only talked to her word by word in the past.

    Mike didn¡¯t know what to say about this, so he turned his head away from her.

    Well, that was what Mike should be. Scarlett was relieved.

    She was still used to facing the man short-spoken and as icy as an iceberg.

    If not, there was a problem.

    She thought that he would drive her to the Abraham Group, but the car finally stopped on the mountain in the outskirts of the city. There were a lot of greens on the mountain, surrounded by clear streams.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know there¡¯s such a ce in City B,¡± Scarlett jumped off the car and took a deep breath. The air was great.

    What she word unexpectedly catered to the environment, while Mike¡¯s formal suit was somewhat out of the match.

    He then took out the pic mat and two sets of fishing equipment from the trunk.

    They were all new, even the tags were still there.

    ¡°Are you going to fish and pic in this outfit?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± He took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and threw her a set of fishing gear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fish. And I want to discuss thepensation with you, seriously.¡±

    She was even more confused now.

    Mike, who had been on a tiring journey, actually had the mood to buy fishing equipment and went on a pic.

    ¡°You can leave, but tomorrow, thewyer¡¯s letter will definitely be sent to your house.¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes hearing this.

    Game on! She was not afraid!

    She pulled out a stool, and then threw the bait into the river, just as he did. The next second, her peep at him made her stand in amazement.

    He was standing by the stream, holding a rod in one hand, looking extremely handsome in the sunlight. Holding an unlit cigarette in his mouth, he looked totally different from the way in the office. He seemed at ease being here.

    Scarlett put down the fishing rod and took out her phone to shoot him a few close-ups. A super handsome man in beautiful sceneries was definitely wonderful material that she didn¡¯t want to miss.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t bring my DSLR camera,¡± She was a little regretful.

    ¡°You snapped pictures of me?¡± He saidzily with a cigarette in his mouth. His tone was quite casual.

    ¡°I¡¯m shooting openly! I¡¯ve studied photography for a year. If it wasn¡¯t for marrying you, I wouldn¡¯t have transferred to the business school.¡±

    Scarlett used to be addicted to photography at a time, and she even secretly applied for the photography major in the university. She was almost beaten to death and was forced to transfer to the business school when Allen found out.

    The purpose for the Lauren Group cultivating her was very simple. They wanted her to marry Mike and help the Lauren Group.

    The future Mrs. Abraham couldn¡¯t be someone addicted to cameras.

    ¡°From now on, you can do whatever you want,¡± Mike said in a low voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Scarlett was busy taking pictures of him and thus she didn¡¯t hear it clearly. To her surprise, he acted quite cooperative and even gave her cool poses.

    To Mike, he was satisfied that Scarlett finally found his male charm.

    While to Scarlett, she was thinking that she might be able to make a lot of money if those photos were sold to the media.

 Chapter 21 Another Possibility To Repay Debts

    Scarlet was asked to fish together with Mike. She intended to ask forpensation. But several photos of Mike made her speechless.

    Mike looked perfect in the photos. The scene reminded her of another man.

    When she graduated, Richard also took her to fish. That was her happiest day, but she never saw him again after that.

    She wondered if he was well now.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Thinking of that man, Scarlet felt painful. Putting away her phone, she sat on a stool and held the fishing rod in a daze.

    He caught a few fish and wanted to show off, but he saw her sad look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    She sighed, ¡°What you just said makes a lot of sense.¡±

    Even someone like Mike was not free, let alone her.

    The man and the career she liked were all shackled by her special identity. She did not feel rxed and free even after the divorce.

    Although she tried hard to pursue freedom, she always felt that something was missing.

    ¡°Mike, do you have some unrequired things?¡±

    ¡°What I want is mine after all.¡± There was determination in his eyes. Scarlet sighed.

    His status supported his courage.

    He hugged her with his long arms.

    ¡°You just think about simple questions in aplicated way. Isn¡¯t it just photography? Buy a set of EF and take photos if you want.¡±

    He thought that her sadness was because of being unable to do what she liked and didn¡¯t expect that she was thinking of another man.

    ¡°That¡¯s customized.¡±

    Photography equipment worth a million was seen as cabbages sold on the side. Money didn¡¯t guarantee ess to it in that it was tailor-made.

    ¡°I get on well with the president of EF. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll get one for you.¡± For Mike, it is just a small deal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money. I still owe you money for repairing the car.¡±

    Moreover, her worries could not be solved with money. Photography equipment could be bought with money, but feelings were hard to obtain.

    Trying to break free from his embrace, he pressed against her stiff back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. The fish is hooked!¡± A big fat fish was flung up.

    Scarlet was distracted.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve caught such a big fish. I used to catch fish with Richard, oh, friends. There were all small fish. Most of the time, I got nothing.¡±

    Richard said she was born without the talent to fish.

    Mike took the fish off the hook and threw it into the bucket.

    ¡°Fishing is the same as love. Fate counts. Perhaps the big fish you need has always been there. It is just that you did not realize.¡±

    A profound meaning was conveyed.

    Scarlet thought about it and finally said something interesting.

    ¡°What a stupid fish for me to catch! I thought of something. It¡¯s okay you are ugly if I am blind, the fish is more stupid than me.

    Mike¡¯s good mood was destroyed. He looked at the giggling woman and thought.

    Aren¡¯t I blind and stupid?

    Scarlet was an optimist and soon turned happy.

    Mike took out cookware from the trunk, and cooked the fragrant grilled fish on the spot.

    Mike knew that she did not dare to kill the fish. He quietly handled the fish,y on the pic mat, and rested with eyes closed in satisfaction. The atmosphere was very good.

    Scarlet thought when she grilled the fish, if Mike could always be like today, perhaps the two would not have divorced.

    Although she was forced to marry him, she managed her marriage with great care. But their identities and personalities were too different. In the end, they separated.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? The fish is already burnt. What a silly girl!¡± He opened his eyes, sat up, and knocked her on the head.

    They looked like andlord and a servant girl. Scarlet knelt on the mat and waved her fan with all her might. Mike was lying downfortably, and from time to time, he would knock her on the head twice.

    ¡°Turn it over, it¡¯s almost burnt. Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Scarlet was furious.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to do this?¡±

    His eyes were deep. Scarlet was stunned for a moment and immediately understood.

    Her face turned red. Looking at him warily, she held the knife in her hand tightly.

    In the wilderness, there were no other people. A man and a woman stayed together¡­

    What if he did something to her? Only then did she realize that the man beside her was a wild and hard to tame wolf.

    She couldn¡¯t treat him like a husky just because he acted a little friendly.

    Should she use a knife to hit his head if he pounced over?

    Scarlet¡¯s thoughts were all written on her face, with Mike gritting his teeth.

    Damn woman, if he has any idea, just a small knife can¡¯t stop him.

    Mike felt insulted by her.

    ¡°Should we settle the debt you owe me?¡± He changed the topic.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect Mike to talk about the debt. Miffy was right. It was effective to show respect.

    ¡°Tell me, how are you going to repay the three million?¡±

    ¡°I have 2 million. I want to split the rest. I have an investment in my friend¡¯s bar, if it goes well, I can pay off the debt in 3 years.

    ¡°Bar? What friends, male or female? Where did you get the money?¡± His eyes shed, in that he didn¡¯t even know this?

    ¡°In partnership with my best friend Miffy, the girl who was my bridesmaid when I got married, the money was saved from my part-time job when I was in college.¡±

    After divorce, she wanted to invest and be a financially independent woman. But she did not expect the first bucket of gold did not arrive, a debt for repairing the car reached.

    Female, Mike decided to skip it.

    ¡°How would I know if you guys will make a profit? If you make a loss, how are you going to pay back?¡±

    ¡°I have recently submitted my resume. If I can¡¯t find a job, I will go to the bar and help Miffy, I will have ie.¡±

    Mike thought about the lights, a bunch of green-eyed wild men drooling over Scarlet in a short skirt. Someone may even reach out their ws.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Why! I need to do something, and I owe you money.¡±

    ¡°What about giving you another way to pay the debt?¡±

 Chapter 22 Work for Mike

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Scarlett subconsciously picked up a knife.

    It was because she couldn¡¯t help thinking ill of Mike when she saw his expression. After all, she had been his wife for two months. Under his influence, she was no longer innocent.

    Mike¡¯s lips twitched. He was very unhappy that she defended herself against him in such a way.

    He easily grabbed the knife from her hand. He bent down and forced her to lie on the mat.

    He was close to her, his legs against hers, and looked down at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Look at your bad figure, not attractive at all. You¡¯re not worth three million.¡±

    He nipped at her chin and looked away. He seemed not interested in her indeed.

    Mike stood up casually and pped his hands in disgust.

    Scarlett sighed with relief, but she was not pleased with his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as hot as your ex-girlfriends, but at least my breast size is B cup.¡± She lowered her head and muttered.

    Besides, he had enjoyed her boobs before they got divorced¡­

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red. She forced herself to stop thinking about this.

    He reached out to flick her forehead. ¡°Ex-girlfriends? I did date them but they were not my girlfriends.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Scarlett secretly made a face. She was not interested in his love stories.

    However, when she imagined the scenes where he licked their breasts, she felt ufortable.

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯ve slept with so many women and never worn a condom. Did you infect me with any sexual diseases? Although we have divorced, if I get infected, you are responsible for this!¡±

    She was heavily in debt now and spared no money to see a doctor.

    Mike¡¯s face became gloomy.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. I have evidence. The magazines say that you often hold those girls in your arms¡­ Ouch!¡±

    Mike pinched her cheeks to make a funny look so that she could not continue irritating him.

    In fact, he wanted to stop her in another way.

    ¡°You would rather believe in the paparazzi? Do you think I will sleep with them?¡±

    He hardly talked like this, but he could not stand it anymore.

    Then he found that Scarlett could be very annoying.

    ¡°I see. You used condoms.¡± She was relieved now.

    Mike was enraged with a face like thunder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with them!¡± He gritted his teeth.

    Scarlett was not stupid. She could tell from his face that she had offended Mike. If she went on, he might not let her off.

    She nodded quietly. Only then did he get up. He grabbed the fish she roasted and took a bite, looking fierce.

    ¡°You said it like you have never had sex before. Yeah, I¡¯ll bet!¡± Scarlett said in a low voice.

    On the wedding night, Scarlett could tell that he was experienced in sex. It was the first time she had sex, but he did not care about her feelings.

    They did it again and again. She was exhausted while he still wanted to go on.

    She believed that he had had sex a lot, so he was good in bed.

    Mike heard her whisper, the veins in his temple popping out.

    He really wanted to give her a spanking, or sexually teach her a lesson on the grass, but he was happy that she threw off her gentle mask before him.

    They had been on better terms. If he really did either of them to her, their rtionship might be damaged.

    Therefore, Mike chose to vent his anger in a better way.

    ¡°The fish is tasty. Try it.¡±

    He suddenly kissed Scarlett, who could sense the smell of fish from his lips, and she felt that a piece of warm fish was sent into her mouth by his flexible tongue.

    Then he stood back, as if he just wanted to let her taste the fish.

    Scarlett did not know what to do and chewed the fish. Soon she spat it out.

    ¡°It¡¯s bitter!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She had known that she should not eat the food given by him. He actually fed her the burnt part!

    Scarlett hated bitter food. She stuck out her tongue, grabbed the ss of water he handed over, and drank it.

    He looked at her with a smile on his face. She should not anger him.

    ¡°How can you feed me such a bitter thing?¡± Scarlett angrily asked him. The annoying bitterness in her mouth faded away.

    ¡°What do you think? Work for me to pay the debt.¡±

    Scarlett was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly changed the topic, but the debt was indeed what she was worried about.

    ¡°Work for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple job. You need to make three meals and a dessert every day. The pay is as good as that of the Michelin star chef in my home. You will get 20, 000 per month and bonuses on holidays. If you do a good job, you can get extra money. What do you think?¡±

    Scarlett did the math. She now had 2 million and owed Mike 1 million. If the bar did not make profits, it would take five years to pay it off.

    She needed to work for Mike for five years¡­

    Scarlett hesitated. She just divorced him. A scratch on the car might make her stay with him again.

    She was originally his wife, but she needed to be a servant now. It seemed that she was making a loss.

    She regretted that she had scratched his car.

    Knowing her hesitation, he offered more.

    ¡°Besides cooking, if you do housework, you will get 40, 000 in total. You can pay it off soon.¡±

    Mike was good at negotiation. His tone and offer made it irresistible to her.

    Scarlett was about to nod, but soon she found something wrong.

    ¡°There are so many servants in your house. You don¡¯t have to spend so much money hiring me, do you?¡±

    Although she married him after graduation and became a housewife, she knew about thebor market.

    He could hire several servants with 40, 000, and the Abrahams had had lots of servants.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about moving out. It¡¯s not convenient to bring those people with me. As for you, you have a bad figure, but your cooking skills are passable. And you know what I like very well, right?¡±

    He knew that she had kept the ¡°Things About Mike Abraham¡±.

    Eighty percent of the content was wrong!

    She thought about his idea in earnest. She needed a job and her ex-husband was her creditor.

    She was happy about his offer. It was hard to find a job better than this.

    ¡°You are given one day off as paid leave every week. I can consider giving you a set of EF cameras if you do a great job.¡±

    ¡°Do I only need to do theundry and cooking?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± Mike raised his eyebrows and asked.

 Chapter 23 Unreasonable Request

    Scarlett had no reason to reject his offer.

    Considering the awkward rainy night, she asked him to draft a formalbor agreement.

    It is written clearly that the employer must not have physical contact with the employee during the employment rtionship. After ensuring her safety, she is officially on duty.

    Now she was in a new house of Mike, wearing an apron and busy with his dinner.

    The 200-square-meter house was decorated as Mike liked, unlike the gleaming golden house of the Mikes.

    The tension-filled design carried a kingly air that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    The main tone was ck and white gray, noble and cold. But some small furnishings show a little warmth.

    It was low-key and luxurious, but would not be too cold. She had never known his designing skills.

    The phone rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡± The employer asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I made the Jade Bamboo Rib Soup.¡±

    ¡°I hate the smell of jade bamboo. I¡¯ll deduct one day of your sry.¡± He interrupted her bluntly.

    In the face of his pretentious fault-finding, she raised her middle finger, but her voice remained gentle.

    ¡°The weather has been drytely, and ya can clear the heat and be good for your throat.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, he spoke again.

    ¡°I want French muffin.¡±

    A man likes to eat sweet food!

    Scarlett made a face at the phone with only the beeping sound.

    Just as she was preparing the materials for the French muffin, her phone rang again.

    She pressed down the speaker, thinking that it was another call from Mike. She still rubbed the noodles.

    ¡°What else do you want? The muffin is already being made.¡±

    ¡°Scarlett,e home tonight.¡±

    On the other side of the line, the arrogant and ruthless voice came.

    Allen Lauren was her birth father but didn¡¯t shoulder any responsibility.

    Her mother had been doing well at the sanatorium these days, and she had not contacted the Lauren family.

    Allen reached her at this time for nothing good.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlett hung up the phone expressionlessly.

    She sent a Line message to Mike, telling him that she had something to do at night and had to leave in advance.

    Mike replied very quickly and asked where she was going.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to tell him about the Lauren¡¯s.

    As long as she didn¡¯t mention the Lauren family, she got well with Mike.

    She replied to him that she was not feeling well and needed some medicine.

    He called her immediately. She turned the phone off and pretended to be out of battery.

    Allen was hard to handle. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Mike.

    She returned to the Lauren¡¯s.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that there was a man who made a big fuss over her casual words.

    Scarlett had to be mentally prepared every time she returned to the Lauren¡¯s.

    When she stepped into the main house of Lan House, the bronze ornament hit her head, and she couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    Although the thing was small, after all, it was a bronze product, Scarlett¡¯s forehead was broken, blood flowing down, and stunned.

    ¡°You still know how toe back!¡± Allen threw the pendulum to hurt her without any semnce of guilt.

    Nearly 50 years old, slightly older face could still show her handsome appearance in his youth, at the moment, he stood in the middle of the living room in anger.

    His wife and daughter Scarlet Lan were sitting on the sofa, gloating at Scarlett¡¯s misfortune.

    Scarlett had long gotten used to such a scene. She had no expression, no fear, and no retreat as if she was an outsider.

    She couldn¡¯t cry out in pain or retreat. Otherwise, what awaited her would be even more violent punches and kicks.

    ¡°You divorced with Mike, and now you attracted your sister¡¯s man!¡±

    ¡°Mike is not interested in her. This is not something I can control.¡±

    Her words made Wendy dissatisfied. She stood up and pointed at Scarlett with her sharp nails.

    ¡°Liar! You seduced Mike, so he didn¡¯t notice me!¡±

    ¡°Compared to you, which one of us is more coquettish?¡± Scarlett retorted.

    Wendy was speechless. Compared to Scarlett¡¯s in and casual clothes, she waspletely defeated.

    Although Scarlett couldn¡¯t win over Mike, she still had an overwhelming advantage over Wendy.

    She was taken back to the Lauren family when she was 9 years old. Until she was 18 years old, she had been beaten and tortured by them.

    It wasn¡¯t until after she turned 18 that she was raised to marry Mike, that she was spared the beatings.

    Life¡¯s hardships didn¡¯t smooth out her pride but also let her know when to hold back. So she yed dumb and sweet to Mike. Living with a mask was a must for her.

    Wendyined to Allen. ¡°Dad, look at her!¡±

    Allen raised his hand and pped Scarlett.

    ¡°What exactly is going on between you and Mike now? Why do our people see that you move to his new home? Aren¡¯t you divorced?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cooking for him now.¡±

    ¡°Useless thing! You would rather be a servant than be Mrs. Abraham,¡± Allen cursed.

    Wendy mocked,

    ¡°She is just like her mother. Always covet what doesn¡¯t belong to them and y arrogant. She wants to be a wife, but only bes a servant and finally bes crazy!¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to despise my mother!¡± Scarlett pushed her hard.

    Wendy has never seen such a Scarlett, with a bitter killing aura.

    She cowered a little and took a step back to hide behind Allen.

    ¡°Although the news has been blocked, the Lauren Group is already on the verge of copse. I order you to think of a way to get Mike to help us ovee this crisis!¡±

    Allen cared nothing about the grudge between them, because he had more important things to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a servant now. Before we divorced, he had made it clear to ignore the Lauren Group.¡±

    Allen raised his hand to hit her. Scarlett refuted fearlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that my mother can live a long life. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance to hit me again.¡±

    Today, as well as every humiliating scolding in the past, she remembered deeply.

    She was strong and waited for the right time to revenge on the Lauren family.

    Her overly stubborn gaze made frightened Allen.

    He was the one who had the advantage, but he was somewhat afraid of the daughter he had given birth to with the servant.

    Although Scarlett was weak, she seemed to see through him.

    He even had a feeling that even if he had beaten her to death alive, she would not be fearful.

    He seemed to have never really understood the halfway recognized daughter.

    ¡°I order you to steal the Abraham Group¡¯s recent cell phone development program.¡± He stated the real purpose.

    ¡°What?¡± She was shocked. Did she hear it right?

 Chapter 24 Rage for Her

    ¡°Stealing n?¡± Scarlett was confused.

    ¡°Do whatever you can to get thetest mobile phone development n. The Lauren family can change the situation with that!¡±

    Allen racked his brain and came up with this ¡®good¡¯ n.

    He had not expected them to divorce.

    Scarlett was useless and Wendy couldn¡¯t grasp Mike¡¯s attention. He could only think of the trump card of the stealing n.

    ¡°Impossible, he is not interested in me now.¡±

    Although Mike was a bit cruel, he did not do anything to let Scarlett down during their marriage.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was benevolent and righteous of him to help the Lauren Group. It was also reasonable for him to ignore this. After all, he was the CEO and was the backbone of so many employees.

    ¡°This is the test report of your mother. Make your decision after reading it!¡± Allen grabbed the brochure on the table and threw it to Lan Xin.

    ¡°Her situation is now under control. If I cooperate with the doctor and go over to see her every day on time, she may have the possibility of recovering and being discharged from the hospital. I know you have been hoping to pick her up, as long as you can conceive Mike¡¯s child, I can cooperate with the doctor.

    Scarlett looked at the report and turned pale.

    Was she going to be so despicable to save her mother?

    Walking out of the Lauren¡¯s, the wound on her forehead kept bleeding and flowed on her snow-white dress, attracting the attention of passers-by.

    All she thought was Allen¡¯s request.

    After walking for a while, her feet went weak and she fell to the ground, followed by unconsciousness.

    It was too tired for her. Falling unconscious might free her from the tangled life.

    Scarlett seemed to see herself as a child before she was picked up by Allen.

    She lived with her mother in the countryside. Being poor, but she was cared for by her mother. She ran happily in the fields and suddenly fell.

    A young boy whose face could not be seen clearly held a handkerchief to wrap her injured leg.

    Was it Richard? Scarlett felt he was the one with who she grew up together. But however hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t see him.

    ¡°Richard, Richard.¡± She felt that she was shouting very loudly, but in fact, she was only whispering.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she awake yet? Did you guys have a proper check?¡± Mike was furious.

    On the snow-white hospital bed, Scarlett¡¯s face was bloodless as shey, and the city¡¯s top doctors gathered around her.

    Although for the experts, her injuries were just external and a slight concussion.

    But at the order of Mike, all the authorities of the city¡¯s major hospitals gathered together just to give her the mostplete diagnosis.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, we¡¯ve already checked on Mrs. Abraham¡¯s condition. It¡¯s just external and unserious.¡±

    The director was introduced to exin, and the other doctors nodded desperately.

    Mike¡¯s powerful aura threatened them. Today, they saw what it meant to be angry for a beauty.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®should¡¯? I want her to wake up right now! What is the use of hiring you?¡± Mike grabbed the dean¡¯s cor and roared.

    Scarlett said that she was not feeling well. Mike called her, and she turned off her phone.

    He immediately went home and saw the flour in the kitchen that had been half made and abandoned.

    He knew Scarlett very well, although she was like a small wildcat when angered. She was an extremely responsible person and would never give up work for no reason.

    For example, she scratched his car in a rage.

    But in the face of sky-highpensation, she was willing to bear and never escaped. Taking her mother as an instance, someone else would have copsed. She endured for many years for her mother.

    It was her responsibility and strength that touched Mike.

    She went on strike for no reason and said she was not feeling well. She must have some troubles.

    Mike searched the city¡¯s hospitals, be they big or small. Upon hearing the named Scarlett, he must be informed.

    As a result, she fainted on the street and was urgently sent to the hospital!

    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty-nine minutes and thirty seconds, why isn¡¯t she awake! I will tear this shitty hospital apart!¡±

    The director and the doctor expert who was sprayed by Mike were innocent.

    How could she wake up so quickly?

    Under the rage, no one dared to retort. The dean was frightened and sweated and looked at Daniel for help who has followed Mike for many years.

    Daniel had followed Mike since university, and he was one of the few people who could talk to Mike.

    ¡°President, if Madam doesn¡¯t wake up, I may contact the authority from other cities toe over?¡± Daniel said carefully.

    He had never seen Mike lose control like this.

    ¡°Prepare my private helicopter and get the foreign doctors!¡± Mike coldly ordered.

    The dean and the doctors lowered their heads in silence, feeling wronged.

    It was just an external injury. It was too exaggerated to have a ne or foreign doctors.

    However, no one dared to say this to Mike. He was furious and could no longer listen to the advice.

    Just as Daniel prepared to get the private helicopter, Scarlett made a slight rattling sound in bed.

    Mike rushed over and held her hand tightly.

    ¡°Scarlett!¡±

    In desperation, the address had changed, and even he did not notice it.

    In hera, Scarlett dreamed of the invisible ¡°Richard¡±, the domineering face of Mike, and Allen¡¯s request.

    A jumble of dreams intertwined. Her mind was in turmoil and a constant buzzing sound rang in her ears like thunder.

    Did it seem to be Mike¡¯s voice?

    How was that possible? Although Mike had a big temper, he was a gentleman.

    Even in fury, he would not make a lot of noise. His cold expressions froze people.

    Scarlett barely opened her eyes, because the light was a little harsh. She squinted ufortably, opened her eyes, and saw Mike¡¯s worried face.

    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re awake!¡± He saw her open her eyes and said happily.

    Daniel and the experts behind him also heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thank you Mrs. Abraham for waking up in time to do justice to my Chinese medical practice!

    If one took a ne to a foreign country for minor trauma, the foreign doctors would be amazed.

    It was such a small case for Chinese doctors.

    The dean came over to check and made sure that Scarlett was not seriously hurt. Mike waved his hand, and these poor doctors, who had been oppressed by him all night, came out in a line.

    They were unwilling to stay for even a second longer.

    ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± He asked. Although the doctor had said that she was fine, he was still worried.

    Scarlett thought that she was still dreaming, how could an iceberg man like Mike treat her with such a worried tone?

 Chapter 25 Wait for My Revenge Because You Beat My Woman

    Mike thought Scarlett¡¯s brain was damaged and she didn¡¯t know him.

    When he was about to call the doctor to continue the examination, Scarlett rubbed her swollen head and whispered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I wake up? Why is Mike here?¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡± he asked, grabbing her shoulder.

    ¡°You are my ex-husband, Mike¡± The feeling of being grabbed was so real that she believed she was not dreaming.

    With luxurious decoration and unique smell, here should be the VIP room of the hospital. Why was she here?

    She touched her head. The doctor had carefully bandaged her wound.

    He grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. Your head has been sewed three stitches.¡± The wound was small, but he was really worried.

    She just remembered that she came out of the Lauren¡¯s and fainted after a few steps. Then she didn¡¯t remember anything.

    How did Mike appear?

    She hadn¡¯t sorted out herplex emotions yet.

    However, he hugged her tightly. It seemed that only in this way could he be sure that she was real.

    ¡°Mike, are you alright? Did you get stimted?¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly hugged her, and she felt pain because he hugged her too hard.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± He let go of his hands and showed a fierce expression ¡°Who hurt you?¡±

    After confirming her safety, he was about to track down the murderer.

    ¡°I identally fell. Sorry, I ran out before I made the muffin, which I promised to make for you.¡±

    She could only think that the picky and unreasonable Mike was furious because he couldn¡¯t eat the promised food.

    Although she thought it was illogical to chase her to the hospital and intimidate her because of a few muffins.

    However, Scarlett couldn¡¯t think of any other reason to make Mike so angry.

    ¡°Let the muffins go to hell! How did you get hurt? Answer me!¡± Mike was going to be mad because of her words.

    This hateful woman annoyed him as soon as she woke up. He didn¡¯t care about the muffins.

    ¡°I just fell down.¡±

    He looked at her coldly for several seconds.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell the truth? Good.¡± He took out his phone.

    ¡°I will call your mother¡¯s sanatorium now and withdraw all her attending doctors!¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that!¡± She struggled to sit up and jerked the phone away.

    ¡°Lie down! Don¡¯t sit up!¡± he threatened.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to buy a sanatorium.¡±

    Scarlett was under heavy pressure and couldn¡¯t stand his persecution. She grabbed her hair and screamed.

    ¡°I am done with all the things! You all used my mother to threaten me. What¡¯s wrong with me? Why did you do this to me?¡±

    Allen used her mother to threaten her, and so did Mike!

    Mike grabbed her hand to stop her from self-abuse.

    He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss and lie down. You just woke up. Don¡¯t get excited.¡±

    She was stimted too much today.

    Scarlett could endure humiliation for her mother, but this time she couldn¡¯t do what Allen asked.

    If she deceived others with such despicable means, she would bear the condemnation of her conscience, even if her mother could live a few more years.

    Mike was not very kind to her, but he was not mean.

    Although he did not help the Lauren Group and Scarlett had some resentment against him, from the perspective of a business marriage, what he did was not vicious.

    After the divorce, he threatened her with a contract, but she did not suffer.

    Scarlett did not like Mike, but she would not steal hispany¡¯s confidential documents.

    She knew that the n Allen wanted was not only Mike¡¯s hard work but also the efforts of many employees of the Abraham Group for a whole year.

    If she stole it, many people would suffer disaster.

    Damn Allen, it was not enough to make use of her for so many years!

    Scarlett cried out all the grievances and pressure, crying so much that Mike was at a loss. He hugged her and patted her, but still unable to stop her sad tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    She cried sadly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t call. Be good!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been obedient for so many years. But no one has treated me well.¡±

    She not only cried but also vented her anger at Allen on Mike and blew her nose with his expensive shirt!

    Mike, who was obsessed with cleanliness, was not disgusted by her. As long as she stopped crying, it was nothing.

    However, she seemed to be crying more and more sadly.

    He could only put on a long face and fiercely warn her, ¡°If you keep crying, I¡¯ll call the sanatorium!¡±

    Threats were more useful than persuasion. She stopped crying.

    She only held back her tears, but her eyes were red. Her poor appearance with repressed sobs made him more distressed and worried.

    He sighed silently, stretched out his hand, and patted her awkwardly, like coaxing a baby.

    Sheined, ¡°You scolded me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you.¡±

    Who hurt her, but she was unwilling to identify?

    He suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Scarlett, have you returned to Lauren¡¯s?¡±

    Feeling the woman in his arms stiffen, he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Very good, Allen, how dare you to hit my woman!¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go back.¡± She tried to cover it up.

    He patted herfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about this. Lie down and close your eyes. When you wake up, everything will be handled.¡±

    She lost too much blood and was very weak. She fell asleep after being coaxed by him for a while.

    He kept patting her until she fell asleep.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham.¡± Daniel entered the room quietly.

    He stood outside the door and heard how the boss coaxed his wife.

    The sound instion of the hospital room was not very good.

    ¡°Go to the traffic police station and find all the surveince videos near the Lauren¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Mike¡¯s gaze was firm and cold.

    Although she refused to tell the truth, he could easily find it out.

    Daniel, who worked very efficiently, quickly found the information that Mike wanted.

    From theparison of Scarlett¡¯s appearance went in and out of the Lauren¡¯s,bined with the shocking scars on her forehead, the process could be easily inferred.

    When Mike watched the video in which Scarlett walked out of the Lauren¡¯s in a trance, whose head kept blooding, he couldn¡¯t help punching the screen angrily.

    Daniel even didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    He had been following Mike for nearly four years. In recent years, many things had happened, but even when the Abraham Group fought fiercely for power, Mr. Abraham never showed his emotions on his face.

    Mr. Abraham had a high IQ and good psychological quality. He could always hide his emotions well and took advantage of his high IQ to beat his opponents.

    It was the first time he was so angry that he even smashed things.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°One way or another, from tomorrow on, I want Lauren Group¡¯s stock to fall by the limit for a week. In addition, torture Allen gradually by elerating the acquisition, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Mike sneered, ¡®Allen since you dare to hit my woman, you¡¯re ready to ept my revenge!

 Chapter 26 The Favor of the Boss Is Something That Ordinary People Could N

    Mike was worried that she hated the smell of the hospital, and after confirming that she would be fine, he took her home ¨C his home.

    Scarlett still thought that she was now a maid of Mike and wanted to cook for him.

    In the end, Mike was inexplicably furious again and almost tied her on the bed with a belt.

    This was his reason.

    ¡°If you lose too much blood and die here, as your employer, wouldn¡¯t I have to take legal responsibility?¡±

    That was the most ridiculous reason Scarlett had ever heard.

    The small injury on her head was not serious at all.

    Boss¡¯ words were the imperial edict. She was forced to lie on his big bed and wanted to get up and exercise her muscles, while he went to work.

    Unfortunately, he worked at home!

    Shey on the bed and looked speechlessly at Mike, who was working in front of theputer five meters ahead of her.

    Scarlett had been lying in bed for three days.

    Shey motionless on the bed. She was not allowed to watch TV. He stared at the ceiling in a daze. Even healthy people would feel sick for lying in bed for so long.

    She even began to wonder if Mike tried to torture her, because she caused him trouble after she was injured, and she cried at him when she woke up.

    It wasn¡¯t Scarlett¡¯s fault for thinking wrongly. It was because most people couldn¡¯t bear Mike¡¯s favor.

    The doctor only asked her to rest well.

    After Mike¡¯s paraphrase, the word ¡°rest well¡± immediately became:

    You were not allowed to move. You were not allowed to get out of bed, quietly lying on the bed with your eyes closed!

    Even if she wanted to spend time on her phone or watch TV, he would reject her on the grounds that it would affect her brain.

    If the doctor knew that Mike had taken the initiative to bring out the word ¡°rest well¡± to this extent, he might have been crazy.

    ¡°I want to watch TV. The soap opera, Descendant of the Moon, is about to be finished!¡±

    She had to find something to distract herself so that she would not think about Allen¡¯s unreasonable request when she closed her eyes.

    ¡°The hypocritical female lead has thought things through. The male lead is dead and bes alive. The two are together.¡± He was multitasking, and at the same time he was working, he also spoiled the soap opera.

    Scarlett froze.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± That teley just started. However, everyone hated the spoiler!

    For people who liked binge-watching, spoiler alert was hateful. Scarlett could not have thought that Mike would spoil the drama.

    ¡°The Abraham Group has invested in that drama.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to see the Song of Sorrow!¡±

    ¡°The female lead got pregnant before marriage¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen. Stop it!¡± Scarlett covered her ears.

    He stopped working and looked at her doubtfully.

    ¡°Why are you so cruel?¡± Scarlett pointed at him bitterly.

    ¡°I just told you in advance that these are all stupid endings to avoid you wasting time.¡±

    He waspletely unaware of what a crazy thing spoiler alert was to be.

    ¡°The distance is not the end. The scenery is on the road. Haven¡¯t you heard of it? The happiness of binge-watching is to share every minute and second of the unknown and explore the ending. After knowing the result in advance, it will be meaningless to watch it again!¡±

    Scarlettined to him with a cold face. Ruining the two dramas she was chasing was too hateful.

    Finally, she thought of the name of a Korean drama.

    ¡°The investor is a Koreanpany. The Abraham Group doesn¡¯t invest this drama, right?¡±

    She looked at him proudly. She was thinking that he couldn¡¯t know this drama again.

    He calmly took out his phone and dialed. He was fluent in Korean.

    ¡°The female lead¡¯s lover was her brother. In the end, they died together.¡±

    His exnation made her jaw drop.

    ¡°The investor is not the Abraham Group, but the Korean producer is cooperating with the Abraham Group.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so unbelievable!¡± Scarlett, who had been struck by the blow, muttered.

    Was there anything he couldn¡¯t do in this world?

    ¡°What?¡± He did not hear it clearly and it was not difficult to see from her expression that she was definitely not saying anything good.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry! I¡¯m going to make something to eat,¡± she said as she sat up.

    ¡°If you dare get out of bed, I¡¯ll deduct two months of your sry.¡±

    Scarlett was so angry that she grabbed the pillow and smashed him.

    ¡°Enough! Mike, how did I offend you? Just tell me. I will apologize to you. Why are you torturing me like this?¡±

    ¡°How did I torture you?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t let me move. You deprived me of binge-watching hobby and even tried to starve me to death!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it because she forgot to make muffins for him? Why was he so vengeful!

    Now, it would not be better than the time when they treated each other as guests before the divorce.

    At that time, even if they did not meet each other often and did not have a chance tomunicate, it was still better than this.

    In her opinion, Mike was an iceberg from afar, but at close range, he was a bad man. If she got close to him, she would find out he was bad. She could only look at him from afar and keep away from him.

    The only servant in his new home was forced to lie on the bed and ¡°recuperate¡±. He ordered takeout and threw it to Scarlett.

    On the other hand, he started a video conference in front of theputer.

    He spoke fluent Spanish and English, making Scarlett feel emotional as she ate.

    Mike, handsome and talented, but why was he so sinister?

    She had only been injured from skipping work, and he was trying to imprison her and restrict her freedom.

    Even if he was having a meeting, he had to keep an eye on her from time to time.

    Originally, he should have personally gone to thepany to host this meeting.

    But in order to prevent a disobedient little wildcat from running around, he simply changed it to a video conference.

    Scarlett took a few bites. The takeout box was very luxurious. The delivery boxes of the Star-grade Hotel were very exquisite. When she took out the second-floor food box, Scarlett saw a card doll pattern.

    She instantly lost her appetite.

    When Mike ordered the food, he specially instructed the head chef to decorate the food with a lovely order, hoping that Scarlett, who had been lying down for three days, would feel better.

    However, he did not know that this exquisite doll design reminded Scarlett of the lunchbox her mother had made for her.

    Thinking of her mother, she thought of Allen and his unreasonable request.

    The spoon in her hand was unconsciously inserted into the food.

    Mike listened to the brief report, while he paid attention to her actions.

    Seeing that she only ate a few mouthfuls, he frowned.

    The supervisor, who was reporting to Mike, could feel the president¡¯s displeasure through the screen, and he stuttered.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Time to stop,¡± he shouted, turned off the microphone, and ignored the group of chiefs in fear.

    He walked to Scarlett¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Food is for eating. Why are you in a daze?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t finish them, your sry this month will be deducted. If you dy my work, your next month¡¯s sry will be deducted, too!¡±

    After threatening her, he continued the video conference.

    Scarlett curled her lips at him. How annoying!

    ¡°Next month, I want to see the growth of Europe and America market,¡± Mike stated, after listening to the brief report.

    Scarlett, who had been warned by him, rolled her eyes and suddenly said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Mike, didn¡¯t you say that take-out is yuck? I don¡¯t like it, either. Didn¡¯t you say that you would make the noodles for me?¡±

    At this time, in the meeting room of the Abraham Group headquarters, more than twenty senior executives from all over the world were all dumbfounded.

    The voice just came from the president¡¯s microphone.

    Who was that?

 Chapter 27 Menstruation

    On the big screen in the middle of the Abraham Group¡¯s meeting room, the calmness on Mike¡¯s handsome face froze and was reced with embarrassment.

    The sound effect of the stereo was good enough to spread Scarlett¡¯s voice to all the participants of the meeting.

    The meeting roompsed into an awkward silence. However, Scarlett didn¡¯t intend to stop, as if she thought it was not enough.

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯re naughty again! I lie on the bed as you said. But you went to a meeting and left me here alone. Have you finished the meeting?¡±

    Mike frowned, with a trace of impatience.

    Noticing the change of Mike¡¯s expression, the senior executives in the meeting room either lowered their heads to sort out the documents, or looked up at the ceiling of the conference room with a serious expression, as if they were studying theplicated patterns on it.

    Some were even more exaggerated. They took off their headset and began to examine it.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hear the sound all of a sudden? What a shoddy device!¡± one personined.

    In the end, Scarlett sessfully disrupted the important meeting of the Abraham Group. Because of her, those executives who were known as elites by the outside world had to pretend to be a fool.

    What satisfied her the most was that Mike was riled up.

    In the past three days, she tried her best to suppress her anger after she was threatened with a deduction of her sry. Now, she finally found a chance to vent her anger in her ways.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call it a day here. The meeting is over,¡± Mike said as he closed the microphone.

    The senior executives were left dumbfounded, guessing the rtionship between Mike and the woman.

    Actually, this was the first time they saw a woman talking to Mike in that way. They couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the woman¡¯s identity.

    Daniel noticed the curious look of the executives. ¡°Who else could it be? Only Scarlett dared to do so!¡± he muttered, shrugging helplessly.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Mike would call a halt to the meeting abruptly and go to flirt with Scarlett. Sitting there in a daze, he wondered how to deal with the aftermath of Mike¡¯s sudden leave.

    ¡°Will he be obsessed with Scarlett and be distracted from work since then?¡± Daniel began to make blind conjectures.

    Scarlett was originally lying straight on the bed. When she saw Mike turning off theputer, she rubbed her head and said, ¡°Ah, my headache ising again!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Isn¡¯t it toote for you to gain sympathy by pretending to be sick? You made me look like a fool in the meeting just now,¡± Mike muttered to himself.

    He then turned around and walked steadily towards Scarlett with a serious look.

    Even though Scarlett had turned her head around, she could feel his strong aura.

    He walked to the bed but did not say anything. He just gazed at Scarlett. Scarlett wanted to bury her head in the pillow, but was stopped by him. He held her face and made her lean against the soft pillow in afortable posture. Scarlett then found herself facing his gaze directly.

    His eyes were so sharp that she couldn¡¯t lie there still.

    Without waiting for him to speak, she took the initiative to apologize.

    ¡°Well, my behavior just now was indeed not good. You can deduct my sry.¡±

    ¡°Do you think a deduction of sry can offset the trouble you caused?¡± he asked in a husky voice, his long fingers gently sweeping across her delicate face.

    She tensed her muscles and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°Well¡­ You can also deduct some from my sry for next month. Is it okay?¡± Scarlett asked lightly, pretending to be calm.

    Upon hearing that, Mike narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Scarlett.

    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± he said with a sigh.

    His long fingers slowly moved from her cheeks to her lips.

    Her lips looked like a ripe cherry stained with dew, ruddy and attractive.

    Mike said in a husky voice, ¡°You must keep your word.¡±

    Scarlett could tell the meaning behind his words, especially when she saw his desire for her in the eyes.

    His hand was still on her lips. After looking at each other for a while, Mike felt it was not enough to only touch her lips.

    He bent down to kiss her lips gently while moving his hand to the back of her neck.

    His breathing mixed with hers.

    Scarlett held her breath as she felt his passion behind his long, ragged breathing.

    She slightly opened her lips and kissed back.

    Gradually, her breathing became a little ragged too. After she managed to regain a little bit of her rationality, she pushed him with her hands.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why do you kiss me? ording to our working agreement, you can¡¯t have physical contact with me as you pleased!¡± Scarlett said.

    She wanted to use a righteous tone to protest the ¡°sexual harassment¡± from Mike who was her current employer and ex-husband.

    However, her expression and the ragged voice betrayed her true feelings. Mike didn¡¯t take her words seriously. Instead, he thought she was flirting with him.

    He was overjoyed.

    ¡°This is not physical contact. I am just fulfilling what you just said. As a person, you have to keep your word. Since you dare to say it, you have to bear the consequences,¡± Mike said concisely.

    Meanwhile, his hand was already tugging at her pajamas. Her loose nightgown was rudely lifted.

    While resisting his strong male charm, she grabbed her nightgown tightly, trying to prevent it from being taken off.

    ¡°What have I said?¡± she asked in a hurry. In fact, she thought she did nothing but y a joke when he was in a meeting.

    ¡°You said you were waiting for me, and you wanted me to cook noodles for you.¡± His slightly rough fingertips slowly rubbed against her arm.

    The previous sentence was a joke that she deliberately made, and it was easy to understand.

    Thest sentence was very normal. She said so because she didn¡¯t like a carry-out.

    Besides, she wanted to picture him like a housewife, which waspletely different from his once cold and gorgeous image.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She admitted that her motive was impure, but this sentence was normal. She didn¡¯t understand why he thought that she was hinting at something.

    Staring at Scarlett¡¯s ignorant expression, Mike sighed at the thought that she was too young to understand his thoughts.

    ¡°It has only been two months since we were together again. I should have spent more time with you, and then you would have known me well,¡± Mike said with a serious look.

    Scarlett was dumbfounded.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Mike suddenly said those words to her. She felt strange as if they came from two different dimensions.

    However, Mike didn¡¯t give her time to figure out the meaning of his words. He bent over and pressed her on the soft mattress.

    The soft mattress sagged as soon as the twoy on it.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. In the future, I will personally teach you everything and let you know more about me,¡± Mike said with gentleness in his eyes.

    He thought Scarlett was innocent and might be bullied by others easily in the future. But he was confident that he could help her learn the skills of how to protect herself.

    Finally, Scarlett understood what Mike misunderstood. She blushed in an instant.

    ¡°Y-you are shameless!¡± she shouted shyly.

    However, it was toote.

    His sexual desire for her had been stimted. How could he stop now?

    Soon, her nightgown was taken off and thrown on the floor.

    His sturdy body, which wasparable to that of a model, was also exposed in front of Scarlett.

    Scarlett was so shy that she tried to push him away.

    ¡°Mike, you can¡¯t do this! You are my employer. You can¡¯t have sex with me!¡± Scarlett shouted in a hurry.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll give you an additional two months of sry as a reward!¡± Mike said as he pressed her on the bed. He thought she had to pay the price after she disturbed his meeting!

    Scarlett resisted with all her strength, but suddenly, she stopped.

    Mike thought that she had given up, so he lowered his head and kissed her slippery little face.

    ¡°Be good, or you will be in painter,¡± Mike encouraged her gently.

    However, Scarlett just stared at Mike quietly. Her cheeks were red with shyness. This strange and intimate feeling made her forget to push his hand away.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Scarlett refused once again.

    ¡°You should know it¡¯s toote. Be good and¡­¡± Mike persuaded but stopped halfway.

    He stared at the bloodstain on the bedsheet in shock.

    Being shy and angry, Scarlett said, ¡°I told you to stop¡­¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t expect that she was at the time of menstruating.

    Scarlett let out a sigh of relief.

    Meanwhile, she felt remorseful and angry, because once again, she made herself a fool in front of Mike.

 Chapter 28 Mike Went To Buy a Sanitary Pad in Anger

    Scarlett quickly leaped out of the bed and picked up her nightgown. Without looking back, she ran into the toilet.

    Mike stared at the bloodstain in a daze.

    ¡°It reallyes in a wrong time!¡± heined disappointedly.

    Being interrupted by such a reason was torture to Mike and Scarlett.

    Mike had to restrain his strong desire for her, while Scarlett felt ashamed.

    Sitting in the toilet, she buried her face in her hands. She could feel that her face was burning.

    The embarrassment drove her crazy.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed.

    In fact, she had never found herself in such an awkward situation before!

    Not only did she almost fall into his male charm, but she also stained his silk bed sheets with her blood!

    If possible, she wanted to run away right away.

    Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about her sry. She knew that Mike was a neat freak, so she was sure that he would definitely not let her go this time!

    But now, what she had to consider was not Mike¡¯s reaction, but an awkward situation!

    She didn¡¯t take a sanitary pad with her.

    She was caught unprepared, and she didn¡¯t expect that her period woulde in advance. She had sex with Mike in the rain a few days ago and she had taken a pill afterward. She thought this caused the disorder of her period.

    Sitting there in silence, Scarlett was at a loss of how to get out of the current situation.

    She really didn¡¯t have the courage to ask Mike to buy a pad for her. After thinking for a while, she decided to use a tissue to handle it briefly and then go to the convenience store downstairs.

    After that, she dawdled in the toilet for a while and then went out. When she opened the door of the toilet, she was shocked by the scene in front of her. Mike was changing the sheet there.

    ¡°You actually know how to do housework?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    In her memory, Mike was either busy with a bunch of official documents with a cold face or flirted with her.

    This was the first time she had seen him doing housework!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mike said after casting a re at Scarlett. It was easy to change the sheet. How could he not know how to do it?

    Scarlett looked at the tidy bed carefully, feeling that he did it much better than the servant.

    In the past, she just thought that he was a neat freak. But now, she realized that habit had brought him something else. For example, he was careful when he changed the sheet. Scarlett couldn¡¯t even find a fold on the sheet.

    ¡°I had thought that you were just a workaholic who knows nothing else but the work¡­¡± Scarlett took the initiative to chat with Mike.

    Mike put on a faint smile and knocked on her head gently.

    ¡°When I was studying abroad, I take care of myself,¡± he said lightly.

    Scarlett was shocked again. She didn¡¯t see such information from the document she got from her family.

    In her eyes, Mike was a man born with a silver spoon in his mouth, but she had never thought that he was no different from ordinary people in private.

    After the divorce, she seemed to see another Mike who was different from the one she used to be familiar with.

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? Lie down and have a rest,¡± Mike called Scarlett as he saw that she was in a daze. Even though he couldn¡¯t have sex with her now, he still remembered the doctor¡¯s advice.

    Scarlett needed more rest.

    ¡°I want to go out for a while,¡± Scarlett said as she thought of the sanitary pad!

    ¡°No, ording to the doctor, you have to rest for at least four days,¡± Mike refused her request.

    ¡°But, I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Scarlett prevaricated.

    Her voice sank.

    ¡°If you feel pity for what happened just now, I can give you a chance to fulfill your promise when you recover,¡± Mike said with a mischievous smile.

    Looking at his smile, Scarlett gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sanitary pad! I need to buy it!¡± she shouted impatiently.

    Mike was stunned.

    After a while, he pushed Scarlett to the bed and ordered, ¡°Well, you have to rest. I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett muttered under her breath.

    She was dumbfounded.

    Mike grabbed his wallet and put on a cold look to hide his embarrassment. After that, he threatened, ¡°Lie down here. If I find out that you haven¡¯t taken a rest as the doctor said, I will punish you!¡±

    Scarlett was rendered speechless. The moment Mike opened the door, Scarlett finally came to her sense.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She shouted at him, ¡°Although your n was disrupted by my period, you still have to pay me two months¡¯ sry.¡±

    Mike turned his head and red at her. The cold look on his face was capable of striking fear into Scarlett¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You said that one should keep his words¡­¡± Scarlett continued with a flustered look. In fact, she sensed the embarrassment hidden behind his cold look just now. That¡¯s why she dared to talk about the sry again.

    That¡¯s the nature of human beings. Scarlett was no exception. She was shy and angry before. But shortly after she won a round, she immediately took the opportunity to continue provoking Mike. Mike said nothing more, but turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Hey! You have to buy the type that can be stuck on my underwear. Don¡¯t buy the wrong one!¡± Scarlett said in a hurry.

    However, Mike didn¡¯t stop.

    He mmed the door and left.

    Scarlett burst intoughter as she thought of the expression on Mike¡¯s face.

    It didn¡¯t take Mike much time. When he returned to the room, he threw a huge bag to Scarlett.

    ¡°Did the clerk look at you strangely when you paid the bill?¡± Scarlett asked as if she didn¡¯t see his long face.

    Mike cast a cold look at her.

    Originally, Scarlett was very afraid of his cold look, but after what happened today, she suddenly felt that Mike looked lovely when he put on a cold look.

    ¡°I guess she must be thinking why there is a person who was so heartless to refuse a handsome man and even ask him to buy a sanitary pad,¡± Mike replied.

    Scarlett, who had been too pleased with herself, was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Are you hinting at me to have sex with you despite the fact that I have a period now?¡± Scarlett asked lightly.

    Apparently, Scarlett had learned a lesson from her previous experience. Now, she could capture the meaning behind Mike¡¯s casual words.

    However, she didn¡¯t give Mike time to answer her. She picked up the sanitary pad and rushed into the toilet.

    Considering Mike¡¯s thick-skinned character, Scarlett ran away and didn¡¯t want to argue about that topic again.

    But after what happened today, she had a better impression of Mike.

    Although Mike looked cold, she didn¡¯t think he was an indifferent person. She was sure that he would never be indifferent to her as long as she didn¡¯t go too far.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Mike, a man with a hypocritical obsession with cleanliness didn¡¯t get angry with her after she had dirtied his bedsheet. What¡¯s more, he took the initiative to buy a sanitary pad for her regardless of his identity as a president of a listedpany.

    All this showed Mike¡¯s charm as a gentleman. Now, Scarlett didn¡¯t regard Mike as a heartless ex-husband. Instead, she treated him as a demanding but a little cute boss.

    Four dayster, Scarlett regained her freedom.

    The past few days had been unusually quiet, because her phone had been confiscated by Mike. What¡¯s more, he told her that no one called her.

    When she finally got the phone, she checked it immediately. The expression on her face froze as soon as she saw dozens of missed calls.

    ¡°What a cunning man! He put my phone in silent mode,¡± Scarlettined.

    She quickly browsed through the number of missed calls. Fortunately, there were no calls from the sanatorium. This was good news. It seemed that her mother¡¯s mood was stable.

    The ten of the remaining calls were from Miffy who was her best friend and partner, and the remaining thirty-two were all from the telephone of the Lauren¡¯s.

    Scarlett knew that she had to face it. After suppressing the disgust towards the Laurens, she called back.

    ¡°Where have you been? You haven¡¯t answered the phone for so many days!¡± Allen¡¯s shrill voices sounded as soon as the phone connected.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick,¡± Scarlett answered lightly.

    ¡°You are the same as your mother who is nothing but a madman! Neither of you can be counted on at the critical moment! I have something urgent to talk to you about. Come back immediately!¡± Allen cursed and ordered impatiently. In the past few days, he had been so anxious that he was almost going crazy.

    Perhaps it was because Scarlett had been lying on Mike¡¯s bed for a few days, she was influenced by Mike¡¯s character. She got angry at Allen¡¯s curses, especially when she heard him insult her mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m in another city now and can¡¯t go back,¡± she said tly. She didn¡¯t need him to tell her what to do.

    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? I order you to return immediately!¡± Allen shouted.

    Scarlett grabbed the paper on the desk next to her and rubbed it to make a noise. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you well. I will call backter,¡± Scarlett said and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 29 Unexpected News

    After that, Scarlett turned off her phone and pulled out thendline.

    Then she went to cook for Mike. The cooking method of today¡¯s dish was a littleplicated, so the cooking process was time-consuming. Standing in the open kitchen with an apron tied around her, she pondered over the scenery outside the window.

    Allen¡¯s voice sounded anxious as if he was desperate and had nothing to fear.

    No matter what the result was, she didn¡¯t want to fulfill what Allen asked her to do as he pleased.

    ¡®Well, forget it. If I don¡¯t turn on the phone, he would not be able to find me,¡¯ she thought to herself. Thinking of Allen¡¯s anxious look, she felt happy.

    Suddenly, the door was kicked open. Scarlett was so scared that the spoon in her hand fell into the soup pot. The hot soup sshed on her arm.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She retracted her hand in pain. Mike strode over, grabbed her hand, and quickly rinsed it with the water from the tap.

    ¡°Why are you absent-minded again? Silly girl!¡± Mikeined with concern.

    ¡°It was you who suddenly barged in!¡± Scarlett answered, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Why did you turn off your phone?¡± he asked with displeasure.

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t notice it. Maybe the battery is t,¡± Scarlett said, pretending to be innocent.

    ¡°I called the number of the telephone at home but no one answered. Why?¡± Mike asked again.

    ¡°Well¡­ Maybe the wire of the telephone was identally pulled out when I cleaned the room.¡± Scarlett lied to him.

    ¡°s, you silly girl. I¡¯ll deduct half of your sry of this month!¡± Only when he saw that she was fine did he feel relieved.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye back? Did you forget to take something with you?¡± Scarlett asked curiously.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Mike just red at her disappointedly.

    Although Scarlett didn¡¯t understand what he was angry about, she could tell that he was unhappy.

    Fortunately, the awkward silence didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Apany me to a banquet tonight,¡± Mike said lightly.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Scarlett refused without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Mike was as arbitrary as he used to be. He then walked to the soup pot, scooped up a spoonful, and blew on it with his mouth.

    As the warm, fragrant soup slid into his stomach, he beamed. He had been starving for half a day. Now, as soon as he got home, he had soup to eat. He felt happy. Meanwhile, a thought urred to him. ¡®If she is obedient to me, it would be better,¡¯ he thought with a sigh.

    ¡°But my identity now doesn¡¯t allow me to apany you to attend the banquet, does it? Even though I haven¡¯t seen any statement about our divorce so far, it is very easy for others to misunderstand our rtionship if I go to the banquet with you,¡± Scarlett said with worry.

    It had been a while since they reached an agreement of divorce, but Scarlett hadn¡¯t seen the news of their divorce in the media.

    Even the news about the crisis of the Lauren Group seemed to be blocked, and she did not know if it was Mike who did it.

    ¡°Do you regret divorcing me and signing the agreement?¡± Mike asked mischievously.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very satisfied with my current life. I just want to avoid some unnecessary trouble,¡± Scarlett exined thinly.

    After the divorce, she felt at ease. She didn¡¯t need to disguise herself and consider whether her words and behaviors were in line with Mike¡¯s preferences.

    ¡°Do you think it will bring trouble to us if we attend a banquet together?¡± Mike asked coldly. Danger shed through his eyes.

    She did not understand why he got angry again.

    ¡°I am only your servant now. How can a servant apany the employer to participate in this kind of activity? Moreover, with your identity, there will be a lot of women who can¡¯t wait to show their attention to you as long as you are willing to. Why do you have to ask me to go with you?¡± Scarlett asked.

    In fact, Scarlett didn¡¯t care about the title as his wife. Even though she was just his servant, she felt happy, because she could be herself. She didn¡¯t need to be overcautious in front of him. She liked this feeling and did not want to break this bnce.

    But it seemed that Mike didn¡¯t want to fulfill her little wish.

    ¡°You can refuse, but your sry of the next month, as well as that of theter month, will be gone.¡± Mike threatened.

    ¡°The same trick again!¡± Scarlett said with disdain.

    ¡°Well, in fact, I think it¡¯s fine, as long as it¡¯s useful,¡± Mike said, putting on a faint smile. This trick always worked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We are divorced, yet you still want me to attend a banquet with you and not release any news of our divorce. Wait, I know!¡± Scarlett said but she paused abruptly.

    She patted her head as though she had figured out something important. Mike was stunned.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Mike asked in a hurry. Meanwhile, he pulled his eyebrows together in panic.

    ¡°ording to the financial news this morning, the Abraham Group will go listed soon. In order to stabilize the stock price and not create any negative news, you deliberately hid the news of divorce!¡± Scarlett concluded, smilingcently at her own cleverness.

    Therefore, in her words, the reason why Mike asked her to attend the banquet tonight was to show off their affection. Although it was just a show, it could help stabilize the stock price of the Abraham Group!

    Scarlett thought that she had seen through Mike¡¯smercial strategy and felt proud.

    However, this was just her guess. Mike did not admit it, but he let out a sigh of relief as soon as he heard it and his voice also rxed a lot.

    ¡°The stock price should be stable,¡± Mike said calmly.

    Communication needed skills. He did not admit that her words were correct, but he sessfully misled her to think that he was hiding the news of divorce because of the stock price.

    The soup tasted good. He fetched a bowl and then began to eat the soup. Looking at Scarlett¡¯scent smile, he beamed.

    ¡°We are divorced, yet you still want to use me. Back then, when we weren¡¯t divorced, you often refused me with all kinds of excuses when I asked you for a favor,¡± Scarlett pouted andined.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to divorce me, do you?¡± Mike asked, gazing at her.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re a businessman, and you have to put your business in the first ce. In business, you must make decisions that are beneficial to the Abraham Group. We married formercial interests. It¡¯s normal for you to divorce after the Lauren Group was locked in a crisis,¡± Scarlett said.

    In fact, she was a little angry when they divorced, but she soon let it go.

    The Abraham Group was going to be listed, and it meant that Mike was talented in the business. Meanwhile, it could tell that he was a forceful leader.

    Mike was silent for a moment. He thought that Scarlett was philosophical about the sudden change in her life, but this also indirectly meant that she did not pay much attention to him.

    He thought that was the reason why she did not get anxious when he agreed to divorce her.

    His eyes narrowed a little as he thought of this. Meanwhile, he pressed his lips against the bowl tightly as if he was venting his anger.

    ¡°I understand you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to cooperate with you. On this kind of asion, there will definitely be many acquaintances in the upper ss. It will be awkward to see them,¡± Scarlett continued.

    The outside world did not know that she and Mike were divorced, and maybe they would even tease her and Mike after meeting. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, they were still a couple.

    Mike was silent.

    ¡°Before yourpany goes listed, I will hide well and not let others find out that we are divorced. Let¡¯s each take a step back. You don¡¯t force me to go with you, while I will try my best to keep our divorce a secret to the outsiders. Is it okay?¡± Scarlett asked.

    She thought that she was considerate, but Mike did not appreciate it.

    ¡°Tonight, you must apany me to attend the banquet as my wife,¡± Mike said decisively. He even stressed thest two words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, okay? I¡¯ve made a concession. Why are you still forcing me?¡± Scarlett refused with a straight face. Living with the title of his wife exhausted her.

    ¡°Go with me. I¡¯ll give you half a year of your sry as a bonus,¡± Mike said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What? A bonus equal to half a year of my sry?¡± Scarlett thought in disbelief.

    ¡°But I am not a person who can be bought,¡± she refused.

    She almost agreed, but when she thought of what she would face, she was still very resistant. She felt that she was a person with integrity and should not be bought.

    ¡°What if I added a portable EF camera to that bonus list?¡± Mike asked with a sly smile.

    It was not that he was unwilling to buy an expensive one, but he was afraid that Scarlett would sell it to pay off her debts. He knew that she would run away as soon as she achieved her goal.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Scarlett, who boasted that she couldn¡¯t be bought, fell at the temptation.

    ¡°Who is the promoter of the charity auction tonight?¡± Scarlett asked while turning off the gas burner. She then carefully removed the soup to a container.

    ¡°The Cowans. Richard has returned from abroad. The charity auction was a part of the ceremony to wee his return,¡± Mike said.

    All of a sudden, the pot in Scarlett¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. ¡°Richard!¡± she muttered in shock.

 Chapter 30 Are You Crazy?

    The soup she made the whole morning was sprinkled on the expensive floor. Standing there, she looked at the mess in a daze.

    Mike picked her up and went out.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± Scarlett apologized.

    However, she paused halfway. She was unaware of what she had said.

    There was only one thought in her mind.

    ¡®Richard was back!¡¯ she muttered under her breath.

    Mike took her to the sofa and put her there in a hurry.

    He then took out the ointment and gently applied it on her red legs. The slightly cold ointment eased the pain in her leg.

    She stared at Mike nkly as he lowered his head to apply the ointment on her leg. Gradually, a tall figure appeared in her mind.

    Back then when she just came to the Lauren¡¯s from the countryside, people there bullied her and made fun of her. Only Richard was gentle to her.

    The two grew up together. She liked to take pictures of thendscape, so she often went out. Every time she went out for photographing, Richard would go with her. He liked fishing. When she was photographing, he sat by the river and looked at her.

    Once, she fell and hurt herself. Richard wrapped her wound with a handkerchief, just like what Mike was doing now.

    Her throat tightened. She could still clearly remember the scene at that time. It was a great time in her memory, but she knew that she could never go back.

    ¡°You are clumsy. You not only made a mess but hurt yourself this time!¡± Mike scolded.

    The cold ointment brought her back from her memory.

    She looked up at Mike with tears welling up in her eyes.

    He lowered his voice and wiped away her tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It won¡¯t hurt if you apply the ointment. It will be fine in two days,¡± heforted her in a gentle voice.

    He thought she cried because of the pain from her leg.

    ¡°You are right, Mike. I am a fool. I worked hard to do things well, but I ruined everything in the end,¡± Scarlett sobbed.

    Four years ago, when Richard said that he wanted to take her away from City B and go abroad, she agreed but she stood him up in the end.

    In the past four years, she pretended to have forgotten him, forgot her desire for freedom when she was young, and deliberately avoided all news of him. She did what her family told her to do, even though she didn¡¯t like it.

    She got married and then divorced. She thought that she was so strong and unyielding that she could go through all the hard times and ovee the torture that life brought her.

    However, she found that she was wrong when she heard that Richard had returned.

    Mike thought that she was crying in pain. He fetched the ice pack and then used it to reduce her pain.

    The coldness of the ice not only reduced the pain but calmed Scarlett down. Looking at Mike who was kneeling down next to her and rubbing her wound with the ice pack gently, Scarlett froze at the spot.

    Her sadness dissipated. She was shocked by Mike¡¯s behavior.

    ¡®Oh my god. Mike, the noble president of a listedpany was cooling my wound with an ice pack. Is it true?¡¯ Scarlett stared at Mike and thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The pain will be gone soon and you will be fine,¡± heforted while dealing with the wound.

    Meanwhile, a warm smile started to form on his lips.

    Scarlett was shocked again. In the country where she grew up, if a child fell and hurt himself, the elders in the family would deal with the wound in this way.

    But when she saw Mike doing this, a shiver ran down her spine.

    She still couldn¡¯t connect such a warn scene with Mike who was known as cold and arbitrary.

    She secretly pinched herself. Feeling the pain, she was sure that this was not a dream.

    She ced her hand on Mike¡¯s forehead, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mike realized what he had done.

    He put down her legs in a hurry.

    He was angrier when he saw her expression. He shook off her hand that was on his head.

    ¡°You are so stupid,¡± he cursed to ease his embarrassment.

    ¡°You looked gentle just now,¡± Scarlett said.

    Mike grabbed his coat and strode out.

    ¡°In the afternoon, a stylist wille over to help you put on some makeup. After lunch, you can go to rest. Don¡¯t cry anymore. You can¡¯t attend the banquet with puffy eyes. If your eyes were puffy when I came back from thepany in the afternoon, I will deduct a year of your sry!¡± Mike threatened.

    ¡°Did youe back from thepany in a hurry just to tell me that you want me to attend the banquet with you?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°You are noisy!¡± Mike said and left.

    Scarlett was left alone in the room.

    The fragrance of the soup was still floating in the air, but the fragments scattered on the floor seemed to tell her that everything was ruined.

    She wondered if she could see Richard tonight.

    Scarlett was no stranger to all kinds of social etiquette of the upper ss.

    Since she was chosen by the family when she was 18 years old, she had experienced four years of strict training.

    She knew how to be elegant and dignified.

    She knew how to disguise herself and carefully hide her true thoughts in the banquet of the upper ss.

    She chose a pair of Casadei¡¯s high heels and Dior¡¯stest ck dress. His delicate features were slightly covered with makeup. She was a nobledy now. She deserved to stand next to Mike.

    The extravagant crystal lights and the resplendent decorations in the banquet hall were eye-catching. Men and women wearing expensive dresses walked around the hall. When Mike and Scarlett appeared, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    She took his arm appropriately. With impable social etiquette, she greeted the people who came to chat with her with ease.

    Meanwhile, her eyes unconsciously searched through the crowd, but she did not see the person in her memory. She could not tell she was disappointed or happy.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to see Richard now.

    She came here today as Mike¡¯s wife, even though they were divorced.

    However, she was curious about Richard. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for four years. She wanted to know what he looked like now.

    She wondered if he was the same as before, wearing a bright smile all the time.

    They should have started a romance when she agreed to leave with him. But she stood him up the day they had scheduled to leave together. Now, she still felt guilty towards Richard.

    The banquet was held in the hall of the hotel run by the Cowan family.

    The mistress of the Cowan family, who was Richard¡¯s mother, was passionate about charity. Every once in a while, a charity auction would be held. The auction items were all donated by celebrities of the upper ss. All the money they got from the auction would be used for charity.

    Scarlett had participated once a few years ago, but this time she came here with Mike and not Richard.

    Mike held Scarlett. He could tell that she was a little strange today.

    Although she looked perfect, her eyes kept wandering, as if she was looking for something.

    He elbowed her gently.

    Apparently, he wanted her to be careful and cautious.

    Scarlett returned to her senses and forced a smile at him.

    Mike frowned. He thought her reaction was really abnormal.

    He knew that she was a little unhappy after being forced toe to such a banquet.

    Based on her personality, he thought she should cast a re at him just now. But she just forced a smile.

    Before he could figure out what happened to her, the hostess of the banquet, who was nearly fifty years old, came over.

    ¡°Good to see you, Mike. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. I thought you would be very busy recently,¡± Mari Cowan greeted happily.

    Thanks to the good condition of Mari¡¯s skin, she looked like ady in her early thirties. She greeted Mike warmly and then greeted Scarlett.

    ¡°Scarlett, long time no see. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful. Marriage is really a second life for a woman. Seeing that you¡¯re happy now, I¡¯m relieved,¡± Mari said.

    ¡°You tter me. You are as elegant and beautiful as I saw youst time,¡± Scarlett praised.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    They looked at each other with a faint smile on their face. Under the seemingly calm greetings, there was something that only the two of them understood.

    Mike noticed the eye contact between Mari and Scarlett.

    ¡®Why do I feel that there is a trace of disdain in Mari¡¯s eyes?¡¯ he thought to himself.

 Chapter 31 Nobody Can Bully You

    When Scarlett saw the graceful and elegant Mari again, she had mixed feelings in her heart.

    Back then, this woman pped a check on the desk and asked her to keep away from Richard. She would never forget the disdain in her eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Cowans, you know my wife?¡± Mike asked.

    Scarlett was nervous. She really didn¡¯t want to hear Mari tell Mike what happened between her and Richard.

    ¡°Scarlett is from the same university as my son Richard. She can be considered an old acquaintance,¡± Mari said with a fake smile.

    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t seen Richard yet, right? He stayed with his fianc¨¦e all day long after he came back. They are madly in love now,¡± Mari said.

    She looked at Scarlett with obviouscency.

    Scarlett trembled slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Scarlett? Are your shoes not suitable for your feet? Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e, ine Shields also has a pair of shoes the same as yours. I¡¯m afraid ordinary people won¡¯t be used to such high heels,¡± Mari said while ncing at Scarlett with contempt.

    ¡°ine has been well educated and trained since she was a child, so she suited the shoes well even though the height of the heels was high. With your family background, you should not have the chance to wear shoes of this brand. You should practice more or you will sprain your ankle. At that time, Mike should be distressed!¡± Mari said with a hint of sarcasm hidden behind her words.

    In fact, she was jeering at Scarlett¡¯s family background. This was a trick that women in the upper ss liked to use. She was smiling but her smile was not sincere at all.

    The stylist that Mike hired provided Scarlett with several sets of ns. Scarlett casually picked out shoes and did not pay much attention to its brand. She did not expect that Mari would jeer at her because of the shoes.

    ¡°I told you not to wear clothes or shoes from a cheap brand like Casadei, didn¡¯t I? You thought the shoes were beautiful and insisted on wearing them. Now, you make fool of yourself, naughty girl,¡± Mike chimed in.

    Apparently, he doted on Scarlett.

    Then, he turned his head and stared at Mari who looked a little embarrassed now.

    ¡°Casadei is popr among ordinary upper sses. Considering the background of my family, such shoes don¡¯t suit my wife¡¯s identity at all,¡± Mike said calmly.

    He then looked at Scarlett with a doting gaze.

    ¡°My wife is more suitable for a top brand like Stewart. In my opinion, only those top brands know how to serve their customer. For this reason, people feelfortable when they wear the products of those top brands. Only those without status will practice and adapt themselves to cheap shoes.¡± Mike said tly.

    The smile on Mari¡¯s face froze.

    She boasted of her noble status and looked down on Scarlett, who was born as an illegitimate daughter. Just now, an idea urred to her when she saw that Scarlett trembled slightly in high heels.

    However, she did not expect that Mike would speak for Scarlett. Moreover, he also made it clear that the daughter-inw that she had taken a fancy to was just an ordinary noble in his eyes.

    Mari had no words to retort. After all, the Cowan family couldn¡¯t be ced in the same category as the Abraham family when it came to their influence.

    After that, Mike held Scarlett¡¯s arm and left. Even though it was not his home ground, he still acted like a king.

    The guests around couldn¡¯t help but look at Scarlett with jealousy.

    He didn¡¯t loosen his grip on her hand until they arrived at an empty corner.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you retort? You always have something to say when I made fun of you. What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Mike asked disappointedly.

    Scarlett was indeed a little strange today. It was not that she didn¡¯t have words to retort. She was a little absent-minded when she heard the news of Richard¡¯s engagement. That¡¯s why she kept silent when Mari jeered at her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that I have a mission today, so I can¡¯t retort. Since I epted your bonus that is equal to the amount of half a year¡¯s sry, I naturally have to y my part well,¡± she exined with an excuse.

    She didn¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for a nobledy of the upper ss to be as outspoken as she usually was.

    ¡°Your acting is bad. I¡¯ll deduct two months of your sry!¡± Mike said impatiently.

    Upon hearing that, Scarlett widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She had been forced to study how to act like ady of the upper ss by the Laurens since she was 18 years old. She thought she had done a good job tonight except that she trembled when she heard that Richard had engaged! Thus, she thought there was no reason for Mike to deduct her sry.

    ¡°Scarlett, you have to remember this. I don¡¯t care what your family taught you before. From now on, whoever dares to provoke you, fight back fiercely. If you hurt them, I will deal with thepensation for you. But if you lose, I will not forgive you!¡± Mike said decisively.

    In his eyes, Scarlett was his woman. He didn¡¯t allow others to bully her as they pleased.

    Scarlett was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Mike, aren¡¯t you the most elegant upper-ss gentleman? How can a gentleman fight with others?¡± Scarlett asked in disbelief.

    Mike¡¯s reaction waspletely different from the information she got from her family. ording to the information she got, Mike was a gentleman who paid much attention to etiquette and hated the ill-bred behavior!

    ¡°In short, don¡¯t let me see you being bullied. You are my woman, so I allow you to bully others, but you can¡¯t be bullied by others!¡± Mike said with a serious look.

    This was a matter of principle!

    Scarlett froze on the spot. She didn¡¯t even notice that Mike said she was his woman.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the rumors of your wife losing herposure in public? It will stain your name, isn¡¯t it?¡± Scarlett asked.

    Although they were divorced, they were still a couple in the outsiders¡¯ eyes before Mike made a public statement about their divorce.

    ¡°The reason why the woman in this hall pretend to be nobledies was that their family backgrounds were not as powerful as they hoped, so they had to put on a faint smile all the time and behave themselves well. But you don¡¯t need to do that,¡± Mike said calmly.

    Meanwhile, he gave her a look of disgust.

    ¡°What nonsense did the Laurens teach you? It¡¯s all the thoughts of a small family! You are the wife of the CEO of the Abraham Group. The rules serve you, so you don¡¯t need to abide by the rule. No matter what you do outside, with me here, they won¡¯t dare to question you. This is a truedy of the upper ss. Do you understand?¡± Mike asked.

    Scarlett was shocked once again. She asked after analyzing his words in mind, ¡°You mean to say that I can do whatever I want?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mike answered decisively.

    ¡°Then, if I quarrel with someone and even fight with someone one day, it wouldn¡¯t matter?¡± Scarlett asked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t lose!¡± Mike said.

    Pinching her little face, Mike added, ¡°Next time, if you don¡¯t fight back when others bully you, I¡¯ll deduct a year of your sry as a punishment!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Scarlett muttered, ¡°Being your servant is better than being your wife. Back then, when I attended the banquet with you, I was often bullied. But you didn¡¯t speak for me.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who pissed you off before?¡± he narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Of course. We began to attend different parties two weeks after our marriage. But you always left me alone at the party, and then those women surrounded me and asked me what dirty methods I used to marry you. I could tell they were jealous of me,¡± Scarlett said.

    In the past, she endured all of this. Mike put on a cold look as soon as he heard it. It was until then that he realized why Scarlett couldn¡¯t wait to divorce.

    It turned out that she had actually suffered so much injustice!

    ¡°There was even a crazy woman who pinched my hand with her nails when she shook hands with me. My skin turned red because of her strength!¡± Scarlettined.

    At that time, she forced herself to adhere to what Laurens told her. Considering her identity, she had to endure the harsh words from others even though she was very angry. She was afraid that she would stain Mike¡¯s name if she said something inappropriate.

    ¡°Make a list of those who bullied you when we go back today,¡± Mike said through gritted teeth.

    Apparently, he was annoyed. He only brought her to some important banquets. He knew that she did not like to socialize. That¡¯s why he left her alone in the banquet so that she could do whatever she liked. But he didn¡¯t know that she had suffered so much because of him!

    ¡°Hey, are you going to hit them back one by one? They are all women!¡± Scarlett asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I never hit a woman, but¡­¡± Mike paused and put on a cold smile, ¡°I can make things difficult for their men.¡±

 Chapter 32 Past Days

    Scarlett¡¯s knowledge of the rich, which she learned from her family in the past four years shattered as she heard what Mike said today.

    Later, Scarlett stayed by Mike¡¯s side for a while, during which there were many businessmen who came to curry favor with Mike.

    She was not interested in the topic they were talking about, so she looked at Mike for mercy. Finally, he agreed to let her visit around in person.

    ¡°You can visit around but you have toe back before the auction starts,¡± Mike said gently.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham and his wife are deeply in love. Are they talking about having the first dance tonight?¡± someone in the crowd said. After that, some people began to echo and joke.

    They were all shrewd businessmen. They could tell that Mike didn¡¯t take their jokes to heart.

    Soon, a bunch of people began to praise that Mike and Scarlett were a perfect couple.

    Some people who knew the crisis of the Lauren Group were surprised when they saw Mikee to the banquet with Scarlett.

    Although they were praising them, they were guessing Mike¡¯s true purpose in their heart. They knew that the Abraham Group would go listed soon. They doubted whether Mike really loved Scarlett or he just made a show today in an attempt to stabilize the Abraham Group¡¯s stock price.

    The Lauren Group had run out of funds. Although the news had been blocked from spreading, it was easy for some powerful families to find it. Therefore, it¡¯s reasonable that they were suspicious of the reason why Mike took Scarlett to the banquet tonight.

    With the Abraham Group¡¯s power, it is a casual endeavor if Mike wanted to help the Lauren Group out of its crisis. But Mike did not make a move, instead, he brought his wife to the banquet with a high profile when the Lauren Group was about to go bankrupt. This was a very contradictory and puzzling behavior.

    Scarlett walked all the way out of the banquet hall. She felt ufortable when she smelt various perfumes in the hall.

    There was a beautiful garden on the 40th floor of the hotel. She walked all the way there and sat on the swing in it, gently swaying.

    There were no others in the garden. It was very quiet, and she was happy as she could see the lovely view of the whole city.

    Scarlett was amazed as she saw arge row of white orchids in this garden that had no soil. She couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to the designer of the park in the heart.

    ¡°Richard, wait for me. Don¡¯t go too fast!¡± The silence in the garden was broken as a woman¡¯s voice sounded all of a sudden.

    The woman¡¯s voice was a little low and horse but Scarlett didn¡¯t feel that woman was not feminine. Instead, she felt that she was a little naughty and sexy.

    ¡®Someone is here!¡¯ Scarlett muttered under her breath.

    The swing was in the innermost part of the garden, and the white orchid tree blocked her. Scarlett could see the people in the garden through the gap, but they could not see Scarlett.

    ¡°ine, I want some peace and quiet,¡± Richard said.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t talk anymore,¡± ine answered.

    The girl had a cheerful personality. Looking at ine¡¯s pretty facial features, Scarlett was amazed by her beauty. She felt that ine was a person of mixed race.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m not in the mood to apany you now,¡± Richard continued impatiently.

    Scarlett was stunned as she heard Richard¡¯s cold voice. She would never forget this voice.

    Through the coloredmp in the garden, she saw him through the gap.

    Richard was about the same height as mike, almost 73 inches, but his temperament was different from Mike¡¯s.

    Mike was arbitrary and aggressive, like a king.

    Richard was warm and gentle, like a real gentleman.

    In Scarlett¡¯s memory, Richard would not speak very loudly and would always respect her choice, which waspletely different from Mike whom she thought was overbearing.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for four years. Like a ruthless carving knife, time changed them two.

    In her memory, Richard would never speak in such an impatient tone.

    She felt that he was as cold and distant as Mike now.

    ine pouted.

    ¡°Why are you always cold to me? We are already engaged, aren¡¯t we?¡± ine asked with a sad look.

    Richard did not answer her. He walked to the edge of the garden and looked into the distance. He had been away from home for many years. Even though he had juste back, he was not happy or sad. Instead, he was calm in heart.

    ine didn¡¯t stop. She began to talk about her impression of City B.

    ¡°It was the first time I came here. My dad is worried about me. In fact, he is too cautious. With you here, I will be safe. Am I right? I heard that the potato chips here are tasty. I want to eat. Can you take me to eat it?¡± in asked.

    Scarlett and Richard were stunned when they heard ine mention the potato chips.

    Potato chip stalls could be seen everywhere in City B. The potato chips were a kind of cheap but delicious snack.

    Scarlett used to like it very much, and when she was in high school, Richard often queued up to buy it for her.

    It was a little secret that belonged to the two. Now, when they heard the potato chip from another girl, they had different moods.

    ¡°You told me that the potato chips in the stall near the back door of your middle school were very delicious and there was a girl named Scarlett who liked it very much,¡± ine added.

    ¡°Enough! ine, you¡¯d better go back to the hall. I¡¯m not in the mood to chat now,¡± Richard interrupted her and said impatiently.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ine bit her lips to hide the sadness and disappointment in her eyes. She then forced a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the hall first. You have toe down and join the opening dance with meter, okay?¡± in asked.

    After that, she turned around and forcefully blinked away the tears in her eyes. ¡®Come on! ine, you could not be defeated by his indifference. You had already followed him back and gotten engaged to him. He will fall in love with you sooner orter. Cheer up and you can do it!¡¯ ine encouraged herself inwardly.

    ine¡¯s affection for Richard, as well as Richard¡¯s indifference, were all seen by Scarlett in the corner.

    As a woman, she did not know how to describe her current feelings.

    Seeing that Richard had told the little secret that belonged to them to his fianc¨¦e ine, Scarlett thought that Richard had let the past go. But she couldn¡¯t help but feel very sad.

    Richard was not as gentle and warm as he used to be, while she was the reason why he changed so much.

    She used to think that she could walk to Richard and greet him as if nothing had happened when she saw him again.

    She thought she could sit down to reminisce about the past with him like two old friends.

    However, she found that she could not take a step even though he was close to her now.

    They didn¡¯t contact each other in the past four years. How could they sit together as if nothing had happened?

    She thought she owned Richard a lot, so she couldn¡¯t let the guilt in her heart go easily.

    Looking at the lights in different houses at night, Richard wondered if Scarlett was in one of the houses.

    The night breeze sent the fragrance of the white orchid into his nose. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he seemed to smell a unique fragrance that belonged to Scarlett.

    Mari told him that Scarlett was married.

    She also told him that Scarlett¡¯s husband was one of the most powerful men in City B. Richard thought that Scarlett might attend the banquet tonight.

    This was the reason why he did not want to go down to the banquet hall. He even vented his anger on ine.

    He looked at the scenery, while Scarlett looked at the side of his face silently.

    Scarlett felt pity as she saw Richard¡¯s change. In the past, Richard would never put on such a sad and upset look on his face.

    But now, he frowned. She could tell there was an unresolvable worry in his heart.

    In the past years, Scarlett hid Richard¡¯s name from the bottom of her heart. She knew that she had to do so, especially after she thought of the day when she stood him up.

    Before Mike divorced her, he had asked thewyer to give her a choice. He asked her whom she wanted to be, his wife or the daughter of the Lauren family. She chose thetter.

    And four years ago, when she had to choose one between Richard and the Lauren family, she made the same choice.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t get back because she had to bear the consequence of the decisions she made.

    Everything had changed in the past four years. While her youth was gone as time passed by, so was her real self.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. This swing is broken. We need to install it again.¡± Scarlett came out of her trance as a man¡¯s voice sounded.

    She then saw two hotel maintenance workers in work clothes in front of her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered subconsciously.

    Only then did she realize that she made a mistake.

    She covered her mouth with one of her hands as she stood up.

    However, it was toote. Richard had heard her from the other side of the tree.

 Chapter 33 I Am Scarlettâ€™s Husband

    Someone once said that it¡¯s not a good thing for one to meet the person that could captivate his heart and soul in his youth.

    If they could not be together in the end, it would be an obstacle that prevented that person from pursuing his love.

    That was the situation that Scarlett had to face now. The person she loved was right in front of her, but she didn¡¯t have the nerve to walk over and greet him.

    The wind brought the music from the banquet hall downstairs. The melodious waltz indicated that the banquet had begun.

    She had forgotten what Mike told her before she came here. She just stood there and looked at the man whom she loved when she was still a teenage girl.

    Time seemed to freeze, and she was a little dazed.

    She felt as if she had gone back to the summer four years ago when her mother had not fallen ill and she was still a girl who could choose her own fate.

    At that time, she waited for Richard at the gate of the school every day. Richard biked home himself. He picked her up every day and then sent her home. She sat on the back of the bicycle and ate the potato chips he bought for her. On their way back, there was a street that was lined with white orchid trees on both sides.

    As the bike passed the road that was full of orchid petals, they could smell the perfume of the orchid. To Scarlett, it was the most beautiful time in her youth.

    Now, the orchids were in full bloom, just like they always be. But Scarlett couldn¡¯t be able to return to the most simple and beautiful years of her life, even though Richard was only miles away from her now.

    Richard also thought of the day when he parted with Scarlett. At that time, the white orchids were in full bloom, just the same as those orchids in the garden now.

    He heard the voice that he was familiar with.

    He immediately stood up and walked towards the orchid tree.

    Behind the tree, the swing was swinging in the air, but Scarlett was not there. There were only two maintenance workers.

    Richard turned around with disappointment.

    At the corner not far away, Scarlett supported herself with one hand on the wall, gulping nervously.

    She did not know why she became so cowardly in an instant.

    When she saw himing over, she run away like a coward.

    ¡°Scarlett! What are you dawdling for?¡± Mike¡¯s voice sounded all of a sudden.

    Scarlett raised her head and saw Mike¡¯s figure at the entrance of the garden.

    Mike could see Scarlett from the entrance of the garden. But Richard who was in the center of the garden couldn¡¯t see Scarlett.

    However, even though he couldn¡¯t see her, he still heard her name.

    Richard turned around with a surprised look on his face.

    Scarlett knew that she could not avoid him anymore, so she walked out from the corner. She stiffened her back and did not dare to look back.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Mike looked a little angry.

    Scarlett missed the opening dance. He personally came to find her.

    Dissatisfied with Scarlett¡¯s slow pace, he strode forward and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Heck! Do you remember what I told you before?¡± he asked with a hint of impatience.

    He told her toe back before the opening dance, but she didn¡¯t take his words seriously and stayed in the garden all the time!

    Scarlett was so nervous that she didn¡¯t hear what Mike said.

    She was flustered as she thought that she would have to face an awkward situation next.

    The person in front of her now was her ex-husband who was about to lose control of his anger.

    While the one standing behind her was the boy she secretly liked when she was young.

    Even though she did not turn back, she could feel Richard¡¯s gaze.

    Mike did not see Richard.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mike asked.

    He noticed that Scarlett had been silent since he came here. In addition, she looked listless, with fear on her face.

    ¡°Did someone bully you again?¡± Mike asked in angry. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her when he was not around.

    ¡°No.¡± Scarlett shook her head and took the initiative to hold his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she continued.

    She really wanted to leave now.

    Mike thought that she was tired, so he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms with a little force, letting her lean against him.

    And this scene was seen by Richard. Like a thorn, it broke his heart.

    He missed Scarlett and loved her, but now he saw her being held by another man in an iparably intimate manner.

    ¡°Scarlett,¡± he called.

    Upon hearing that, Scarlett closed her eyes.

    Mike¡¯s arm that was holding onto her froze as he heard it. He turned around.

    The two men finally met face to face.

    Scarlett did not dare to look at Mike. She didn¡¯t know what expression he had now.

    She turned around, trying to make herself look calm and her voice as steady as possible.

    ¡°Richard, long time no see,¡± she greeted.

    Finally, they met.

    They were a few steps away from each other. Scarlett was tightly embraced by Mike. She saw Richard¡¯s face clearly.

    With just a nce, all the memories that belonged to Richard and her hit her mind. Richard walked towards her step by step.

    Looking at Richard who walked closer in a way the same as he used to do, Scarlett¡¯s body stiffened. Her reaction did not escape Mike¡¯s eyes.

    He gazed at Scarlett and then at Richard. Soon, his eyes turned cold.

    ¡®Very good, it seemed that something had happened when I was not there,¡¯ he concluded inwardly.

    Scarlett¡¯s gaze met Richard¡¯s, but neither of them spoke.

    Neither of them wanted to break the silence first.

    Mike was extremely unhappy when they ignored him.

    But when he noticed that Richard was a little shorter than him, he felt relieved a little.

    He then began to observe Richard. In his opinion, he was more handsome than Richard. As for the family background, he was sure that Richard was no match for him. He didn¡¯t understand why Scarlett looked at Richard in a daze, as if she had missed him for so long.

    Even though he thought he was better than Richard, he felt jealous as he saw Scarlett be absent-minded.

    He felt dejected.

    He didn¡¯t want to be ignored anymore.

    He moved forward a few inches, blocking Richard¡¯s sight.

    Richard had no choice but to shift his gaze from Scarlett to Mike.

    The two men looked at each other.

    With just a nce, the atmosphere tensed up. Mike stared at Richard coldly. The seemingly gentle Richard did not show any signs of weakness and stared at him without backing down.

    Scarlett felt embarrassed.

    Her two exes met awkwardly.

    ¡°Scarlett, aren¡¯t you going to introduce him to me?¡± Mike said arrogantly.

    His male instinct made him hug Scarlett with possessiveness. They looked intimate.

    ¡°Mike, this is Richard Cowan, my senior in high school,¡± Scarlett said lightly.

    A hint of disappointment shed through Richard¡¯s eyes as he heard that he was just a senior in high school.

    ¡®Yes, senior, what else could it be?¡¯ he thought dejectedly.

    Back then, they liked each other, but neither of them confessed first. They were not even lovers.

    After Scarlett introduced Richard, she was at a loss of how to introduce Mike to Richard.

    The situation now wasplicated.

    They were divorced, but Mike had told her in advance that for the sake of the Abraham Group¡¯s stock, they had to temporarily block the news of the divorce.

    Scarlett hesitated.

    Mike looked at Richard and waited for Scarlett to introduce him to Richard. But after waiting for a few seconds, he didn¡¯t hear the introduction he had looked forward to. He was impatient and dissatisfied. He pinched Scarlett¡¯s shoulder hard to remind her. She frowned from the pain.

    Before she could say something, she saw Mike extend his hand towards Richard like a king.

    ¡°Hello, I am Scarlett¡¯s husband, Mike Abraham,¡± he said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 34 Jealousy

    Richard¡¯s heart was hit by a hint of disappointment as he heard that Mike was Scarlett¡¯s husband.

    He had known it when he saw Mike hold Scarlett intimately just now. He thought he was mentally prepared to ept the truth. But only then did he realize that he was wrong.

    ¡®It turned out that this aggressive and possessive man was her husband,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°I am Richard Cowan. I knew Scarlett when we were high school students,¡± Richard said.

    Scarlett got nervous, wondering what Richard would say next.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m his senior,¡± Richard added.

    Upon hearing that, Scarlett secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But meanwhile, she felt a little disappointed in herself.

    Mike and she were divorced. She didn¡¯t know why she was scared when she thought that Mike might know the story between Richard and her.

    ¡°Senior? Then I have to thank you for taking care of my wife back then,¡± Mike said.

    Mike emphasized once again that Scarlett was his wife. Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt if Richard was just a senior of Scarlett.

    Even a fool could tell that there was something between Richard and Scarlett.

    This kind of premonition was quickly confirmed.

    Mike repeated to dere that he was Scarlett¡¯s husband. Meanwhile, Scarlett kept avoiding eye contact with Richard. Finally, Richard couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Men should take care of the girl they like. Scarlett was very lovely when she was a high school student. There were many boys who had a crush on her. I was one of them,¡± he said calmly.

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned pale.

    She had never thought that the love that he had hidden in his heart when he was young would be spoken out in this way now. Back then, neither of them had the courage to confess their love.

    Richard and Mike noticed that Scarlett was in a bad state.

    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s nervous look, Richard felt pity for her.

    Back then, Scarlett broke her words and stood Richard up on the day they scheduled to go abroad together. Today, he revenged on Scarlett. But he wasn¡¯t happy at all. When he saw that Scarlett kept observing Mike¡¯s expression, he realized that his love had be her burden.

    Mike did not show any displeasure.

    On the contrary, there was a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°My wife is charming. As her husband, I¡¯m proud of her. This just shows that I¡¯m smart in choosing a wife, doesn¡¯t it? Thank you for taking care of my wife before I appeared,¡± Mike said.

    Mike was really something. Richard¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he heard Mike¡¯s words.

    After ying against each other for a round, Mike and Richard shook hands with each other.

    But the rivalry between the two men hadn¡¯t ended yet. They held each other¡¯s hands tightly and wanted to be the winner of this round of rivalry. But they looked calm on the surface.

    Their eyes met, and they didn¡¯t let go of each other¡¯s hands until they felt a pain in their hands.

    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯ve changed a lot. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. Mr. Abraham, you should really look at her as she was a high school student. She was very lovely. She was one of the best students in our school. She was very smart. She coached my sister on her study,¡± Richard said.

    The implication was that Mike missed Scarlett¡¯s best years.

    ¡°In my opinion, she is still charming. But sometimes, she was a little clumsy. Besides, I don¡¯t think that it is a good thing for a woman to be too smart. Although she is a little silly, she was lovely. As her husband, I will protect her well. It¡¯s a good thing if she could be innocent all the time. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mike asked.

    Theypeted with each other again. Obviously, the winner was Mike.

    Apparently, Richard was no match for Mike.

    ¡°Alright, Scarlett. If we don¡¯t go down now, we¡¯ll really miss the ball,¡± Mike continued.

    He then touched her little nose with infinite indulgence. After that, he turned around and looked at Richard.

    ¡°You cane to my home another day. Now that you are her senior, I should treat you to a meal in person,¡± he said with a smile.

    After saying that, he took Scarlett¡¯s hand and left.

    It was only when he went into the elevator that his calm expression turned cold.

    There were only him and Scarlett in the elevator now.

    Scarlett was silent and expressionless as if she was just a bystander and what happened between Richard and Mike had nothing to do with her.

    The banquet hall was only one floor away from the garden, so the elevator arrived at the hall soon. Through the door, Mike and Scarlett could hear melodious dance music in it.

    The elevator door didn¡¯t open as expected.

    Mike pressed the pause button with one hand. Scarlett leaned against the elevator wall. In the small space, she was absent-minded. She even ignored Mike¡¯s re.

    Neither of them took the initiative to speak. Mike pressed the pause button to prevent the elevator from leaving.

    Two minutester, Scarlett finally realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out?¡± she asked.

    Mike sneered.

    ¡°I thought you would find out in a few minutes. Maybe a few minutes is not enough?¡± he said with a trace of disappointment.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. Open the door!¡± Scarlett said impatiently. Apparently, she was in a bad mood now.

    Mike was annoyed by her attitude.

    He pressed the call button in the elevator. Soon, the respectful voice of the hotel staff sounded from the speaker.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham,¡± one of the staff said politely.

    It was a high-end hotel, so the surveince cameras were installed in the elevator.

    ¡°Turn off all the surveince devices immediately. Besides, no one is allowed to enter the elevator from now on!¡± he ordered coldly.

    ¡°Okay, I see!¡± that person answered immediately.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Let me go out!¡± Scarlett asked with anger.

    ¡°Go out?¡± he repeated from gritted teeth. Then, he lifted her jaw with his hand, forcing her to look into his eyes.

    ¡°Scarlett, since you are here, it¡¯s impossible for you to go out!¡± he added.

    She was in his heart now and he would not let her leave.

    He felt a crisis when he saw Richard. He was afraid that Scarlett would leave him.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    But what he said now waspletely not what Scarlett wanted to express.

    ¡°Mike, did I offend you? Why are you talking nonsense with me?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Who is he? What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± Mike got straight to the point.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t forget that we are divorced. I cooperated with you because we have an agreement. You haven¡¯t taken us as a real couple, have you?¡± Scarlett asked.

    She was dissatisfied with his questioning tone.

    She thought it was unfair for him to ask her such questions as if she was an errant wife.

    She did not think it was necessary to exin her rtionship with Richard, not to mention Mike was just her ex-husband.

    Even though she knew Richard when she was a high school student, their rtionship was pure. In fact, Mike was her first love and she gave him her virginity.

    Mike got angrier because of her attitude.

    He pushed her hard against the cold elevator wall. Ignoring her resistance, he lowered his head and kissed her passionately.

    Mike seemed to have gone crazy. Scarlett found it difficult to breathe. He didn¡¯t let go of her until she almost fainted from suffocation.

    After gulping for air for a while, she looked up at Mike with a straight face. She said, ¡°ording to our contract, you can¡¯t casually have physical contact with me! We are divorced, and you shouldn¡¯t kiss me as you pleased! You are my employer, while I¡¯m your employee. That¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Work? Good, very good,¡± Mike said.

    He was furious.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she would eagerly clear up their rtionship. Moreover, she got mad at him when he asked about her rtionship with Richard.

    All of this drove him crazy.

    ¡°Since you said we are nothing but employer and employee, now it is time for you to fulfill your duty!¡± Mike said coldly.

    He pressed the button. When the door opened, he dragged Scarlett to the dance floor that was brightly lit.

    His movements were decisive and merciless, and Scarlett¡¯s hand was a little pain from his grip.

    She suddenly had a bad feeling.

    ¡°What was he going to do?¡± she muttered in fear.

 Chapter 35 A Perfect Match

    His handsome face was coated by the dreamy light from the crystalmp, which looked more morous.

    In Scarlett¡¯s eyes, he was a Satan from hell burning with raging mes of vengeance.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    She felt inexplicably wronged.

    It was he who suddenly kissed her.

    He had also misled Richard into boasting.

    Like a mighty winner who stood above all, he had deeply hurt her and Richard.

    But it was this guy who glowed with a strong aura showing that ¡°the whole world failed me¡±.

    How could you feel aggrieved when you hurt someone?

    ¡°Mike, do you get drunk?¡±

    Scarlett sensed the gazes from all directions. Everyone was staring at Mike who was holding her hands.

    ¡°I will let you know if I am sober.¡±

    He suddenly wrapped around her waist. With a little bit of force, she was ced in a position that faced him.

    ¡°We are workmates, aren¡¯t we?¡± His forehead was against hers. His eyes were filled with danger as he held her hands tightly. The ten fingers were intertwined. She got no chance to escape.

    In the eyes of outsiders, they looked like a lover preparing to dance.

    The band immediately understood and directed a gesture to change into a rtively soft and romantic piece.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Scarlett was fixed by him and had nowhere to run. She could only follow his steps and ask softly while dancing.

    Could Mike get drunk with a mad mind just to dance with her?

    ¡°Shut up. Now fulfill your duty and dance with me!¡±

    No matter what happened between the two of them, outsiders considered it a sweet scene.

    The soft and affectionate music was a perfect match for the warm light of the luxurious Swarovskimp.

    The tall and handsome man was dancing with a little charming woman. Everyone could not help but focus on them.

    Their identity didn¡¯t matter at this moment.

    Even with no identity, the well-matched figure and close rtionship were enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t dance as beautifully as the others looked.

    Once she had been strictly trained on social dances for a long time, so it was natural for her to perform such elegant and charming steps.

    But at this moment, with her high heels and her dance partner deliberately being tricky, her legs were suffering.

    It was not the first time she had danced with Mike.

    He used to deliberatelyply with her, not letting her feel tired. Only by following his lead, she could dance well.

    Now he was full of aura and no longer cared about her feelings with a domineering gesture.

    He disyed a series of high-difficulty movementsparable to the international standard dancepetition. Scarlett was led by him to show her charm among the crowd, but she was tired.

    Her feet began to ache faintly, but this hateful man continued to intensify his actions without mercy.

    The two of them were dancing in high spirit, which attracted even more people to join in.

    After three consecutive dances, there was already a slight sweat on Scarlett¡¯s forehead.

    The pain on her feet reminded her of not dancing anymore.

    She made eye contact with Mike to tell him that she was tired.

    However, what she got were his arrogant look and more difficult movement.

    Mike pretended not to see her hint and turned around to swing Scarlett out with an iparably handsome movement.

    Today, Scarlett was wearing Dior¡¯s ck strapless dress with the hem covered withyers of gauze.

    With a swing, her skirt was like a blooming ck rose, turning into an extremely gorgeous arc in the air. The apuse immediately came from the crowd.

    Too beautiful!

    Mr. Abraham¡¯s movement had already exceeded the highest level of Waltz.

    The swing should be done by men, and women only needed to step forward and back.

    But he deliberately made things difficult for her, and he did not even turn around to meet her. An ordinary woman was likely to fall.

    Mike was waiting for her to show submission. He would immediately take her.

    But Scarlett, with a gentle appearance but a sweet disguise, was like a blooming Magnolia denudata in her bones, wild and untamed. She would never easily yield.

    Scarlett soon realized that Mike intended to make things difficult for her, so she gritted her teeth.

    There was a difficult tilt. Just like a ck swan, she fell into his arms gracefully.

    Their excellent cooperation made the enthusiastic dance floor rise with instant silence and thunderous apuse.

    It was perfect!

    Scarlett raised her chin proudly.

    For so many years, she had been forced by the Lauren family to learn all kinds of the etiquette of the upper ss. The international standard dance was no trouble for her.

    He was trying to force her. But she had no idea what was wrong with him at the beginning.

    She only thought that he had drunk too much and had gone crazy.

    When Mike saw her smoothlyplete her movements, the displeasure shed in his eyes.

    But soon he stopped and made a pause gesture to the band.

    Everyone stopped and waited quietly. They saw that Mike was hugging Scarlett intimately as he said to the band.

    ¡°My wife seems to be in a good mood. I think a slow waltz can¡¯t satisfy her. Can the band change to a bull dance?¡±

    Who dared to disobey his words?

    Scarlett forced a loath smile, and she wanted to pinch this bad guy because her feet were about to break.

    The music sounded and the horn blew out a cheerful rhythm. All the people on the dance floor retreated.

    Ordinary people might not be able to catch up with the quick rhythm.

    He saw her with deep eyes and waited for her to beg for mercy!

    Scarlett was enraged to re back at him, not wanting to be outdone. She would never submit to the evil!

    He knew that she wore high heels, but he deliberately chose such a fast rhythm!

    If he wanted to see her make a fool, he was destined to be disappointed!

    She took a step back and raised her chin in a beautiful arc. Her proud expression and indignant eyes met his cold eyes.

    As the rhythm sounded, the two suddenly approached, and with a visible hot but hateful state, they were chained together, releasing a domineering aura. A fantastic style was overwhelming.

    On the huge dance floor, other than the passionate music, there was only the sound of her heels stepping on the floor, and everyone else was silent.

    The two of them danced neatly. Together with the march rhythm, their entire bodies burst forth with the aura of a conqueror. He was as handsome as a god that had descended to the mortal world with the powerful aura. Her figure was slight and graceful, yet she refused to budge an inch. Under the envelopment of his powerful aura, she took the lead to show her charm.

    A couple-dance required the matched aura of the two, especially the fighting aura of the bull dance. Only Scarlett could handle the aura of Mike.

    Some people in the crowd secretly sighed. They didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Abraham, who looked delicate and petite, had such a fiery aura. The tacit understanding between the two dominated the whole ce, turning the ball into a battlefield for the two.

    Through the fierce dance steps on the dance floor, they fought each other and did not retreat at all. But in the eyes of outsiders, it was a gift to see the good marriage made by God.

    Only Richard was left outside the crowd to look at their performance as if no one was present.

 Chapter 36 Incomparable Inhuman!

    When the impassioned music ended, Scarlett perfectly cooperated with Mike with a posture that was not inferior to Mike.

    The crowd burst into apuse. Scarlett barely managed to maintain the smile on her face and looked at him arrogantly.

    ¡°Are you still going to continue?¡±

    Even if her feet were going to be numbed by the excruciating pain from the shoes, she would still hold him down!

    She owed him so much money and they were destined to be together for a long time.

    If he got drunk and went crazy like this every time, she couldn¡¯t work out a way to handle him. Then what could she do if he vented his anger on herter?

    Scarlett still stubbornly thought that Mike was suddenly abnormal because he was drunk.

    In the past, she had tolerated him because they were husband and wife.

    Now they were divorced. She worked for him. Why should she endure her boss who had gone crazy suddenly?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She wouldn¡¯t take the responsibility!

    Mike looked at the wildness on her face which was hard to tame. He was hatred about it.

    Even if they continued, he knew by his instinct that this woman would never stop even if her feet were broken. The stubbornness in her bones was far from what she could hide with her gentle appearance.

    ¡°Is that man so important to you?¡± He whispered into her ear.

    Scarlett suddenly changed her expression. Why would he suddenly ask this?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    Her physical strength could be considered to have reached its limit. Just now, Mike had deliberately been crafty. She had used all of her strength to follow his dance steps. Now, she could only barely stand.

    At this time, the band had stopped. Mr. Abraham held Mrs. Abraham in his arms. They were deeply in love and were not fully satisfied.

    They didn¡¯t know what kind of rhythm they would y next.

    ¡°Change to a faster one.¡± Mike continued to rise.

    Scarlett¡¯s pupils shrank. He narrowed his eyes. Scared? Then beg for mercy!

    ¡°No way!¡± She despised him in her heart.

    She decided to change her Line ID into inhuman-ex.

    She had never met anyone who was more inhuman than him!

    He went crazy for no reason and then pulled her to dance. Her feet were about to break. Scarlett took a deep breath. Don¡¯t think that she would give in. She would fight against him!

    She straightened her back. With no doubt, the band changed to a faster rhythm. Scarlett even swayed a little, but her eyes were still full of unwillingness. She continued to catch up with Mike¡¯s domineering steps.

    Mike ruthlessly crushed her body, but looking at her unconvinced expression, his chest was blocked by something and he was unable to speak it out.

    She had reached her limit but refused to give in. She used her stubbornness to viciouslysh at his heart.

    In the middle of the dance, her sight changed, then passed through the crowd, and fixed at a corner of the dance floor.

    Richard looked at her expressionlessly and Scarlett felt nervous.

    She remembered that in the year she graduated from high school, Richard was her dance partner on the school ball.

    Richard was gentlerpared to the domineering Mike.

    At that time, Scarlett did not receive orthodox training, and her dance skills werepletely iparable to her current state. She had stepped on his feet countless times in one dance, but he just smiled gently at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Now, she could finally dance elegantly, but he would not smile at her.

    Scarlett looked at Richard. Her foot, which had been overloaded, finally made a final protest. Her ankle twisted hard and the pain was unbearable. Her body leaned to one side.

    When Richard saw this, he wanted to quickly step forward. However, he and Scarlett were not only separated by the dance floor and the bustling crowd but also by Mike. This might be the insurmountable distance between them.

    Mike immediately held her and prevented her from falling to the ground.

    Scarlett was blurred in her sight and shey in his arms.

    The pain on her feet made her sweat. Although Mike supported her, Scarlett did not forget how he made things difficult for her.

    She retracted her gaze from Richard and turned to look at Mike. She tried to support herself from his embrace, but the great pain would allow it.

    The twisted foot would surely be swollen tomorrow.

    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± She asked.

    Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She was so stubborn!

    Suddenly, amid everyone¡¯s exmations, he carried Scarlett like a princess, passing through the envious gazes of the crowd.

    From then on, rumors about Mr. Abraham doting on his wife were widely spread in the upper society.

    Scarlett did not expect that he would carry her out in such a posture in front of everyone!

    She wore a miniskirt!

    As she adjusted her posture, she put her legs together to prevent herself from being seen by others. Her face quickly turned blushed.

    Feeling the gazes from all directions, she thought Mike had gone a little too far today.

    It could be expected that tomorrow, she would be the topic of discussion among the city celebrities.

    She buried her head in his arms and pretended to be an ostrich. She deceived herself that she couldn¡¯t see anyone else¡­

    When Mike carried Scarlett through the hall, he suddenly stopped. Scarlett also looked up.

    Richard was close to her in less than one meter.

    ¡°My wife is too tired. Now I will take her home. We won¡¯t participate in the next auction.¡±

    Mike was stricken hard by Scarlett, but he tried his best to overwhelm Richard who once had a rtionship with Scarlett.

    ¡°Take care. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Richard seemed not to care about it. He casually ced a hand in his pocket.

    Only he could feel that the hand in his pocket was clenched into a fist.

    It was not until Mike, with a strong aura, left with Scarlett that the men and women on the dance floor resumed their slow dance steps. The scene just now had be a hot topic for them.

    ¡°Is that the CEO of the Abraham Group? He looks so handsome and he loves his wife so much.¡±

    It was unknown when Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e, ine, had arrived and stood beside the gloomy Richard.

    There was a sh of envy in her eyes. As a girl, she indeed wanted a domineering and brilliant man like Mike, who would carry her when she was injured, regardless of their image!

    ine was so innocent that she did not notice the gloomy face of the man beside her, and still expressed her admiration for the scene just now.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham and Mr. Abraham look like a good match. The dance was unforgettable. It seemed that no one could get in between them. It was enviable to have a rtionship of just you and me.¡±

    It was not easy for ine, who grew up abroad, to make such an expression. She tried to express herself clearly and spoke slowly.

    She secretly nced at Richard. If one day he could pull her to dance in public like Mr. Abraham and Mrs. Abraham, how great it could be!

    ¡°Hypocrite is amon mask for humans.¡± He muttered.

    If he could choose, he would rather see the optimistic girl who was carrying a camera than see her gracefully pretending to be someone else.

    Would anyone have a chance to get into her heart? Richard lowered his eyes. He wanted to give it a try.

 Chapter 37 I Would Never Abandon You

    Mike carried Scarlett all the way and headed straight for the luxury car parked in the parking lot.

    He opened the car door and shoved Scarlett into the car.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sober. Let me drive.¡± He red at Scarlett when hearing the words.

    ¡°You had better shut up!¡±

    He had seen how she was flirting with the man just now!

    ¡°You can¡¯t drive after drinking. I want to report you to the traffic police.¡± Scarlett curled her lips.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He had only taken a sip. At the banquet, he had rejected all the social intercourses and brought her out. How could he not care about safety?

    But this hateful stubborn beauty insisted that he got drunk.

    Mike drove the car away quickly. Scarlett sat in the passenger seat and gently rubbed her swollen leg.

    It was a loss to charge him half a year¡¯s sry for the troubled night.

    Not only did she hurt her foot, but also she met Richard. In the end, Mike carried her out. The way Richard looked at her made Scarlett feel ufortable.

    Suddenly she was just an insignificant passerby.

    It turned out that the two people who once liked each other could finally be strangers.

    Mike wanted to ask her if her foot was hurting badly, but when he turned his head and saw her serious expression. It wasn¡¯t the expression of caring for him, which drove him mad.

    Deep displeasure shed in his eyes. The steering wheel in his hand made a big turn without warning. The tires drew a big arc on the road. Scarlett hit the windscreen ss.

    ¡°Mike, do you know how to drive? You shouldn¡¯t drive after drinking. Get up!¡±

    She patted her chest and was hard to calm down. It scared her!

    Fortunately, there were no cars on the road at this time. Otherwise, he might have had a car ident just now!

    She pushed him and he parked the car by the roadside.

    Scarlett bent over to switch from the front passenger seat to the driver¡¯s seat. She unbuckled her seat belt. Just as she was about to open the car door, her arm was suddenly mped tightly.

    She turned her head in confusion. Mike was full of displeasure.

    ¡°Get up. Move.¡± She refused to take the drunkard¡¯s car again.

    His pupils were deeper and almost blended into the deep moonlight.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get up or move. Mine will always be mine!¡±

    So what if he missed a few years? She was still by his side and no one could take her away!

    Scarlett rolled her eyes and patted his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t yours, but now you have to get out of the way. You can¡¯t drive after drinking!¡±

    He suddenly kissed her again without warning. With a slight movement, the seat beneath her was ttened.

    He drove a Mercedes-Benz SL500 today that was spacious enough, but it seemed a little narrow because of his tall and straight figure.

    Scarlett maintained the posture of being pushed down. One of his legs was between her legs, and his lips followed her tightly.

    When the male creatures noticed that their territory was invaded by outsiders, they instinctively wanted to leave a mark to im their sovereignty.

    Scarlett did not understand why he suddenly went crazy again. The kiss in the elevator before was enough. In the car, she was dizzy and breathless.

    Compared to his brilliant dance skills, his kissing skills were not bad. Scarlett was almost dragged into the abyss of depravity by this beast.

    His lips were filled with impolite encroachment, and he was too anxious to emphasize his unquestionable sovereignty over her. Her hand pushed him hard, and her body resisted violently.

    ¡°You better behave yourself.¡± He just had to take her.

    ¡°You are crazy! There is no such term in our contract!¡± She struggled and pushed him with her hands.

    Such useless resistance not only dispelled his thoughts but instead evoked him to get her.

    Mike even thought of an inappropriate line. Even if you shout, no one woulde to save you.

    He almost let the vulgar lines out.

    Although he didn¡¯t say it, he did what he thought. The more Scarlett struggled, the more overbearing he became. He even began to suppress her with his strength, preventing her from resisting.

    A woman¡¯s resistance was more likely to attract men¡¯s desire to conquer.

    In particr, it was a jealous man.

    Of course, Mike would never admit that he was jealous. He just felt displeased that the little beauty by his side thought of another man.

    He was quite mad.

    He wanted to act more intimately to upy her entirely.

    Scarlett wanted to scream.

    She regretted.

    She shouldn¡¯t have signed some stupid agreements and foolishly returned to his side after she had divorced him. He was simply unreasonable!

    ¡°Mike, look carefully. I am Scarlett. I am your ex-wife. You can¡¯t do this to me. We have an agreement!¡±

    She pushed his handsome face, but he buried deeply to kiss her neck. Her fragrance ignited his remaining rationality.

    He forcefully left his mark on her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±

    The red marks on his white skin made him feel much better.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to leave his mark on every inch of her skin so that those men could stay away from her.

    ¡°We are divorced. You don¡¯t want me, and I ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, he covered her lips again. This time, it was much gentler than the kiss just now.

    When he released herter, Scarlett took a relief. She only felt his fingertips brushing past her face.

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t mind using my body to show you my attention.¡±

    But she felt offended. Scarlett widened her eyes.

    She was over. Mike was apletely different person after drinking.

    He was domineering inmon days. Now his situation was more exaggerated than usual. She felt that he could no longer listen to her. He would do whatever he wanted just based on his preferences. It was as if he was the mighty person in the world!

    If the traffic police hadn¡¯t suddenly knocked on the window, Scarlett would have been forced by him at the scene.

    Mike was displeased. He let go of Scarlett and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. Scarlett lowered her blushed face and cursed the stinky man who would be in heat anytime and anywhere.

    Outside, the man in traffic police uniform saluted.

    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t stop here. You are blocking the road to the truck. Now you will be fined 200 yuan.¡±

    Mike did not drive his limited-edition today. This was probably a failure. When driving those cars, the traffic police dared not to go forward.

    Scarlett was inexplicably happy and burst outughing.

    You deserved it. Mike would be fined!

    He stared at the woman who was gloating over his misfortune, then casually took out a business card, and threw it to the policeman who showed up at the wrong time. ¡°If you need anything, find my assistant.¡±

    Then he drove off.

    ¡°Who is this? Why is he so arrogant?¡± The traffic policeman looked at the business card and was instantly speechless.

    The captain had given him a list of powerful people that could not be offended. Mike Abraham of the Abraham Group ranked first.

    He hasn¡¯t be a full-time official yet. If he offended this powerful person, was it hopeless for him to be a full-time official?

 Chapter 38 An Astonishing Scene Occurred

    As the car drove out, Mike wore a displeasure expression all the way.

    He was interrupted when he had fun. The beauty sitting in the front passenger seat had a gloating expression, which made him very depressed.

    ¡°Mike, do you know that when I was with you, I often thought about a philosophy question?¡±

    Scarlett was happy to see him insatiable.

    He deserved it!

    He would push her down regardless of her will. Even God could not bear to watch it, so the righteous police were sent to take him.

    It was obvious that she would not say anything good. Mike, who was a little unsatisfied and failed to dere his sovereignty, chose to be deaf and pretended not to hear what she said.

    It didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t mind having a stand-up when she failed to y theic dialogue.

    She muttered to herself.

    ¡°What philosophical question am I thinking about? It¡¯s the difference between humans and animals. Take you as an example.¡±

    He looked at her warily.

    Scarlett immediately understood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I didn¡¯tpare you to an animal. I treat you like a human!¡±

    This sentence,ing out of her mouth, was especially infuriating.

    Mike was so angry that his veins popped out. Would she be sad if she didn¡¯t provoke him?

    ¡°Mind your attitude. Don¡¯t try to provoke me.¡±

    Scarlett curled her lips. How about provoking you? Today, she was dutifully pretending to be his wife but was still exhausted to sprain her ankle in the end. Just now she was almost forced by him!

    ¡°Finish it. Continue!¡± He was still waiting for her to state the philosophy of humans and animals.

    The main idea was that she made an analogy with him, so it was difficult for him to ignore it.

    ¡°Oh, I remember now. The biggest difference between you and animals is that animals only have sex once a year. You, on the other hand, have sex day and night of the whole year. No matter the asion or location, you would do it whenever you want!¡±

    Mike was so angry with her and he knew that she wouldn¡¯t say anything nice!

    Ignoring his irritable emotions, Scarlett continued to speak with no limit.

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious. How do you maintain your spirit at any time and ce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d!¡±

    He was now seriously considering whether he should find a ce, such as the deserted forest or the seaside, to continue the matter of being interrupted just now.

    Some women easily forgot about the pain after they were healed. She had just escaped the awkward situation, but now she recklessly provoked him by words.

    ¡°So in other words, if it isn¡¯t for me, you will be pleased by any other woman. Am I right?¡±

    Mike usually refused to answer this kind of question. As a pragmatist, he seriously plotted to park his car somewhere and settled the issue with herter!

    ¡°If only men stay by your side, will you be happy? If no one is here for you, you are suddenly needy. What will you do if there is only a little female pig?¡±

    Scarlett suddenly thought of the series ¡®ck Mirror¡¯, which was about the matter of the Prime Minister being forced to have sex with the pig under public pressure.

    She instantly felt refreshed by projecting Mike into the main actor.

    She felt released after being bullied the whole night.

    The veins on Mike¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel were faintly visible.

    He began to regret that he should not have taken this road because there was not even a ce to park.

    Otherwise, how could he be so aggrieved to let this woman provoke him and repeatedly be impudent?

    He shouldn¡¯t waste his time talking with such a disobedient woman. Instead, he ought to have sex all the time to teach her to behave herself. Then she would be unable to emit anything but the voice he liked!

    He red at her fiercely.

    Scarlett would be brilliant with just a bit of gentleness, and she was unable to suffer losses.

    Ever since she found out that Mike had taken her this way with the traffic police in a certain distance, and no parking spot, she had started to provoke him unscrupulously to take revenge on his bad performance tonight.

    Mike¡¯s silence also increased her arrogance, and Scarlett went even wilder.

    However, no matter what she said, Mike refused to listen.

    She did not know that the evil man had already made up his mind to settle with her after they returned home. He even thought of dozens of ways to torture her.

    She only thought that he couldn¡¯t beat her sharp eloquence, so she was satisfied and no longer provoked him.

    Fighting with Mike was a wonderful thing. She had even forgotten about Richard.

    She even felt that she had crushed Mike with her eloquence. So she was filled with the joy of defending the evil force.

    It was only when the pain came from her feet and she rubbed it with her hands again that she suddenly realized that she was mourning the untraceable youth with Richard.

    Mike suddenly got drunk to take her sorrow away.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°What a monster.¡± She whispered and wanted to move to the back seat to open the small refrigerator. There was still a distance from where she lived.

    She hoped that there would be ice or iced drinks in the car. After all, his chill aura alone had no way to alleviate the pain of her swollen ankle.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± He noticed her movements.

    ¡°My foot hurts. I need ice!¡± She protested.

    ¡°There is no ice in the car.¡±

    ¡°You annoying fellow,¡± She muttered and found a bad phenomenon.

    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she was immune to his chill aura.

    It seemed that after the divorce, the two of them had been in contact again and again. She no longer feared him and ignored the alienation to prevent others from knowing him.

    This was not a good sign. Scarlett hoped that she could still be as respectful to him as she had been when she first got married. This way, an indifferent look could freeze her pain.

    ¡°Where are you going to take me?¡± She found that this way was not to her home or his new home.

    He took the car on the highway and headed to the suburbs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I just make fun of you? Won¡¯t you be so stingy to kill me in the wilderness?¡±

    He turned his head coldly and reached out to her. Scarlett shrunk her neck in fright, forgetting her fearless ambition just now.

    It¡¯s over. Extreme joy begot sorrow. Would he be so angry to strangle her and then abandon her body in the wilderness?

    His handnded heavily on her head.

    ¡°Stupid piggy cat.¡±

    But she was silly, cute, and adorable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t always give me a strange nickname!¡± She had heard him call her piggy cat several times!

    He snorted and continued driving.

    Three secondster, she let out a scream. His hand shook and he red at her angrily.

    ¡°If you continue to cause trouble while I¡¯m driving, do you believe that I throw you out?¡±

    ¡°How can you say that I am a pig! I said that you want to have sex with the pig. You said that I am a pig,¡± Her imagination ran wild as she seriously used him.

    Mike froze. Then a horrifying scene appeared.

 Chapter 39 Scarlett Is Impressed by Mike

    After Scarlett finished speaking, Mike turned around and looked at her seriously.

    Then, heughed.

    Scarlett had never seen anything near a smile on Mike¡¯s face before, except for sneering, not to mention such heartfeltughter.

    She even heard himugh out loud!

    Scarlett was seriously using Mike of what he had just done.

    How could he call her Piggy after she just said a joke about pigs?

    How rude.

    She did not find it funny, but he seemed to enjoy it very much.

    ¡°What are youughing at? How much did you drink? You are now anything but sober.¡± Scarlettined.

    On hearing her words, Mike stoppedughing. After looking at her, he couldn¡¯t help but start tough again.

    When those who normally did not smile suddenly smiled for once, others would be deeply impressed. That was what Scarlett felt like at that moment.

    She had always believed that men like Mike would only be charming when he appeared to be cool and manly.

    It never urred to Scarlett when heughed, he could be so impressive that the whole world seemed to have lightened up because of his smile.

    It was not an exaggerated one. The corners of Mike¡¯s lips pursed, and his eyes seemed to be full of affection. Scarlett looked at him. His smile was like a warm breeze and melted all his ice-cold disguise.

    It turned out that Mike not only had a straight face, he also had a beautiful smile.

    Realizing that Scarlett was looking at him, Mike restrained his smile and gently tapped her forehead.

    ¡°Piggy, why do you always look so confused?¡±

    Only Scarlett could reduce his outrage and then cheered him up right away.

    Scarlett touched her forehead that was tapped by Mike and made a face at him in her heart.

    Mike¡¯s appearance was impressive. So was his bad temper!

    Scarlett really couldn¡¯t understand how he could hit her head and call her names after they had divorced.

    It turned out that Mike wasn¡¯t taking her to the suburbs to do anything bad. He parked the car outside a cottage.

    As soon as she opened the door, Scarlett caught a whiff of the smell of some kind of medicine.

    Mike took the lead to get out of the car. Ignoring her resistance, he picked her up in his arms and exined.

    ¡°This is where Dr. Harris lives now. He used to work for the Abraham family. He has retired due to old age and is now enjoying his life here.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s foot was hurt. Mike didn¡¯t believe in his current family doctor. He thought it would be best if Dr. Harris, who was more experienced, could help check her injury.

    ¡°I thought you would directly call him and ask him toe over. That¡¯s what you normally do. Why did you drive over yourself this time?¡±

    Although it was not a long drive, it was not the kind of thing that Mike, as far as Scarlett knew, would do.

    Wasn¡¯t he the kind of overbearing man that believed everything was supposed to be about him?

    ¡°Dr. Harris is elderly. It¡¯s inconvenient for him to go there and thene back.¡±

    Mike rang the doorbell. Soon, a spry old man with grey hair walked out of the cottage.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham! Why are you here?¡± Bernard Harris was happy to see Mike.

    ¡°My wife has an ankle joint sprain. Dr. Harris, would you please give her a check-up?¡± Mike didn¡¯t speak to Bernard in the careless way of speaking to a servant. Instead, he said with great respect.

    Scarlett looked at him in surprise.

    Why was Mike still pretending now? There was no one else except his former family doctor here. Why did he call her his wife?

    What was he doing it for?

    Bernard looked at Scarlett from head to toe and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°When you got married, I was in poor health, so I didn¡¯t go. Now I have finally met Mrs. Abraham. I can tell from the energy around her that she will be a good wife and you will lead a happy life. How wonderful!¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know how to react to such high praise. Looking at Bernard who was walking quickly in front of them, she whispered in Mike¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Is he a doctor or a fortune-teller?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, doctors, and fortune tellers have something inmon. Both try to study humans and their destiny.¡± Dr. Harris suddenly replied. Scarlett blushed out of embarrassment.

    Mike looked at her with amusement as she buried her head in his arms. He forgot to tell her that although Bernard was more than 90 years old, he had good hearing.

    Bernard opened the door. When Mike entered the room with Scarlett in his arms, he whispered something to Mike that made Scarlett even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham¡¯s energy also tells me that your first kid is very likely to be a boy.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know what to say. It was so embarrassing!

    She would not have a baby with Mike! He was already her ex-husband.

    What made her even more frustrated was the reaction of Mike. He asked Bernard seriously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any possibility that it might be a girl?¡±

    ¡°There is always a possibility, but the energy of having a boy first is a lot stronger.¡±

    Mike frowned.

    Bernard sensed his disappointment and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, you are still very young. You can give birth to multiple children until you have the daughter you want.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mike nodded and quickly felt that his chest was hit by Scarlett.

    Scarlett blushed deeply out of shyness.

    She would not have a baby with Mike! Never! Bernard was too imaginative!

    Also, when would Mike sober up? Why would he take Bernard¡¯s words seriously?

    He was asking Bernard questions about having babies!

    Bernard was indeed an experienced doctor. Scarlett¡¯s feet were quickly taken care of and wrapped in a thickyer of medicine.

    While preparing the medicine, Scarlett watched Mike casually chatting with Bernard.

    If not for the fact she was beside him, she would have suspected that it was someone else speaking.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know that Mike could be so gentle.

    He was not talking with some people from the noble ss, but a retired family doctor. However, Mike answered every question Bernard asked seriously.

    Although he still didn¡¯t speak much, he didn¡¯t put on any airs, as if he was an ordinary junior talking with his elders.

    Scarlett sat aside and quietly watched them chat. Looking at Mike¡¯s harmless appearance, she concluded.

    He was really drunk.

    On the way back, Scarlett could not help but ask Mike.

    ¡°Are you close with Dr. Harris?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was in poor health for a while when I was young. It was Dr. Harris who saved me. He also took me to the countryside for a summer vacation.¡±

    It was because of this experience that Mike respected Bernard so much.

    ¡°I thought you would look down upon everyone. It turns out you also have someone you care about!¡±

    Scarlett had seen many men who thought they were rich and fancy, like those from the Lauren family.

    They thought that they had money and power, and had always been bossy towards the housekeeper and the servants.

    In that sense, Mike was not that bad.

    When she thought of how Mike had been chatting with Bernard warmly, Scarlett felt that her prejudice against him was eliminated a little.

    ¡°Piggy, what are thinking about?¡± While driving smoothly, Mike was able to tap Scarlett¡¯s forehead at the same time.

    Scarlett pouted and decided to take back her praise towards him just now.

    He was still that annoying!

    ¡­

    Scarlett was unable to walk for the time being because of Mike¡¯s willfulness. Although he seemed to make up for itter by taking her to see Bernard, it was still a few days before she could move.

    The next day, Mike probably came to his senses and felt guilty about what he had done due to alcohol, or more precisely, jealousy. He mercifully gave Scarlett a day off so that she could rest at home.

    Scarlett was lying in bed when someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 40 A Present from Mike and Unexpected Trouble

    Scarlett jumped with one leg to open the door, and it was the delivery man outside.

    ¡°Ms. Lauren, there is a package for you. Please sign for it.¡±

    Scarlett was confused. She took the package and signed.

    It was a medium-sized cardboard box, but she did not remember that she had bought anything.

    Scarlett went back to the room and opened the box. Seeing the letter E on the box, her eyes lit up with joy instantly.

    If not for her foot injury, she might even jump up happily.

    It was a lite version EF SLR camera!

    There was also a note inside, with Mike¡¯s handwriting on it.

    There was also a cartoon pig on it.

    It said, ¡°To Piggy: aforting gift for your injury out of carelessness.¡±

    Scarlett made a face. It should be called pensation¡± instead of a fort gift¡±. After all, she got hurt because of him!

    But above all, it was a lite version EF camera!

    It was not that Scarlett could not afford it that she didn¡¯t buy it before, but it was because, at that time, all she was thinking was how to please Mike and be a qualified Mrs. Abraham.

    With the camera in her hands, Scarlett felt like she had been reborn. She grabbed it in surprise and fiddled with it a few times. How could a lite version be so good?

    A few minutester, Mike saw Scarlett¡¯stest post on Timeline.

    It was a close-up picture of a nt with herments.

    ¡°Today¡¯s camera manufacturers are really doing a great job. A lite version can manage to take a photo of ultra-definition. Marvelous!¡±

    Scarlett seemed to enjoy the gift very much.

    Mike put down his phone and rxed with satisfaction.

    His phone rang.

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing? Why did you ask me to put ourpany¡¯s luxury version camera into the shell of a lite version one? The luxury version costs tens of millions while the lite version only costs tens of thousands! This is a waste of treasure!¡± Ben Ellison¡¯s bright voice came from the microphone.

    Ben was Mike¡¯s close friend.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so long-winded. I¡¯ve already paid for it.¡±

    Mike couldn¡¯t understand why Scarlett would be so d to receive such an inexpensive gift.

    He had given her a lot of expensive jewelry, but she never seemed to really like them. This time, she was indeed happy.

    So, it was very important to know what Scarlett truly wanted.

    ¡°If you want to put the camera back into its original shell, just call me. I¡¯ll assemble it myself, and it will definitely feel better than it does now. By the way, are you giving it to your wife?¡± Ben remembered that Mike had said that Scarlett was a fan of photography.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mike smiled.

    He nned to deal with the work at hand quickly and take Scarlett abroad for a one-week vacation. She had just received the camera and must be eager to take many photos.

    ¡°Next time when we hang out together, bring her out. We have long wanted to see the living Mrs. Abraham.¡±

    ¡°The cooperation between the Abraham Group and EF next month will be canceled.¡±

    Mike¡¯s eyes flickered with dissatisfaction as he calmly hung up the phone.

    As the president of EF, Ben was confused when Mike suddenly hung up the phone. What did he do wrong?

    ¡°Mr. Ellison, we usually don¡¯t use the word ¡®living¡¯ to describe a person who is alive.¡± Ben¡¯s secretary, who had been standing beside him the whole time, said. Ben groaned with resignation.

    How could Mike be so sensitive?

    He was just joking. Did Mike have to overreact like this? The cooperation project was worth more than a hundred million! Why was he so self-willed?

    Scarlett was in a good mood for the whole day. This ¡°lite¡± version camera made her very excited.

    If her legs hadn¡¯t been wrapped up like a mummy, she would have gone out to take a photo of nature, or even Mike.

    Mike¡¯s figure was very perfect and looked good in the photos.

    Only then did Scarlett realize that she should call Mike and thank him for his gift.

    Perhaps, she could also make his favorite soup and take it to his office. Mike seemed to be very busy recently and often stayed upte.

    Scarlett was thinking about how to pay Mike back and was about to call him.

    Just as she was pressing the button, the doorbell rang again.

    ¡°Coming!¡± After seeing the person outside through the peephole, Scarlett suddenly did not want to open the door.

    It was Allen!

    Why was he here?

    Allen¡¯s showing up made Scarlett depressed immediately. All her good mood was ruined.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    After he asked her to steal the n from Mike, Allen made two more calls a few dayster. Every time, Allen urged her to go back to the Lauren¡¯s.

    Scarlett had already made up her mind not to do as Allen asked, so she deliberately dragged on and refused to reply. In the end, she even turned off her phone so that she would not receive any calls from Allen.

    It never urred to her that he woulde here to look for her!

    ¡°Open the door. I know you¡¯re inside!¡± Allen kicked the door.

    Scarlett pretended she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    Allen knocked and kicked on the door harder.

    Scarlett had to open the door in order not to bother the neighbors.

    ¡°How dare you not answer my call?¡±

    Allen pped Scarlett in the face. Scarlett reached out her arm to block him, and he hit her elbow. She took a step back and hit the cab.

    ¡°Just say what you want.¡± Scarlett supported herself, and the phone in her hand was knocked to the ground by Allen.

    She did not notice that the call had been put through.

    ¡°Hello?¡± When Mike saw that Scarlett was calling, he picked up the call, only to hear Allen¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you have you made up your mind to do what I asked you to do!¡± Allen was anxious to death these days.

    After he had beaten up Scarlett, shares of the Lauren Group plunged greatly.

    There were supposed to be two more months for Scarlett to think, but now Allen couldn¡¯t wait for so long.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a chance.¡± Scarlett lowered her eyes and tried to find an excuse.

    She had to stall for time.

    It was only a matter of time before the Lauren Group copsed. As long as she held on until that time, Allen would bepletely desperate, and she would be able to get rid of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses! The news of you going to the banquet with Mike yesterday has already spread. He loves you so much, how could you not find a chance?¡±

    The front pages of the major media were all close-up photos of how Mike holding Scarlett in his arms and dancing with her. It was hard not to know.

    ¡°He was drunk and didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Even if it were another woman, he would do the same thing.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t think that what she said was an excuse.

    ¡°Did you forget your mission and have a second thought because that Richard hade back?¡± Allen asked.

    ¡°What Richard?¡± Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat nervously.

    ¡°The second son of the Cowan family, Richard Cowan!¡±

    ¡°How did you know about him?¡± Scarlett thought that she had concealed her teenage feelings for Richard well.

    ¡°You really are still thinking about him!¡± Allen said angrily.

    ¡°How can the Cowan familypare to the Abraham family? I don¡¯t care if you still like Richard or even want to elope with him again as you did back then. As long as you do what I asked you to do, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Scarlett felt disgusted and disappointed.

    Allen gave birth to her, but he never treated her well. He never gave her any affection that a father should give a daughter. How could he ask her to do things for him after being indifferent to her for so long?

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯ve always known your feelings for Richard. Your mother told me everything. She said that you almost followed him and left the Lauren¡¯s. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly fallen ill, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to stay and marry Mike!¡±

    The conversation between Allen and Scarlett was all heard by Mike through the phone.

 Chapter 41 Mike Is Furious

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I liked Richard back then. But now, everything has changed.¡±

    Hearing Scarlett admitted it, Mike almost threw his phone on the wall.

    He held back his anger and put on a long face. He wanted to see what other ¡°surprise¡± Scarlett could give him!

    Scarlett had never thought that she would be betrayed by Julia.

    She had only told Julia about her teenage fantasy, but Julia had told Allen all about it and now he was threatening her with it!

    Scarlett would never know that Mike had heard her conversation with Allen.

    In Scarlett¡¯s opinion, Allen¡¯s n of asking her to steal the n from Mike and then letting her run away with Richard made no sense.

    She would never be such a despicable person. That would go against her morals of life.

    ¡°Mike and I are not what you think. After the contract is over, I want to stay far away from him.¡±

    ¡°You have no choice now. Even if you hate him, you have to withhold the hatred and please him. This is the only way the Lauren Group could be saved!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­ forget about it.¡± Scarlett wanted to exin that she didn¡¯t hate Mike.

    Although he divorced her when the Lauren family was in trouble, he also gave her the break-up fee. He was also not fully responsible for her current situation.

    Scarlett knew very well in her heart that if she didn¡¯t scratch that car, she would not have fallen to the state of working as a servant.

    Although Mike was a bit cold-blooded, at least he was not despicable. Scarlett did not like him, but she also did not hate him. Compared to Allen, Mike was decent enough.

    However, she thought there was no need to exin it to Allen. It was good that he misunderstood their rtionship.

    But when Mike heard Scarlett¡¯s response, he thought that she agreed with the statement that she hated him. The only reason she was staying with him was to steal his n!

    Mike could no longer listen to it. He did not have the patience to wait until Allen and Scarlett finished talking. He threw his phone at the wall furiously.

    Daniel came in with the document that needed Mike to sign.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out! Now!¡± Mike swept everything on the table, including all the documents and the expensiveputer, to the ground.

    Daniel was so scared that he did not dare to breathe.

    What on earth made Mr. Abraham so angry?

    Daniel had already figured out some rules these days. No matter how angry Mike was, as soon as Daniel talked about Scarlett, he would calm down.

    Daniel forcefully suppressed his fear and spoke bluntly. ¡°Mr. Abraham, you asked for these files earlier this morning. Didn¡¯t you n to finish your work as soon as possible and take Mrs. Abraham on a vacation? I¡¯ve already booked the ne tickets. After signing these, you can give her a surprise.¡±

    However, Daniel¡¯s strategy didn¡¯t work this time.

    Not only did it not calm Mike down, but it also made him even more furious.

    Mike grabbed the only remaining jade pen holder on the table and threw it at Daniel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention that woman!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for this call, he would never know that Scarlett hated him!

    Moreover, she even almost ran away with that Richard?

    Mike was now filled with jealousy and anger.

    Daniel had almost been hit by the pen holder. He ran out dejectedly. Mike had almost smashed everything in the office, and the anger in his heart had not faded.

    On the ground, there were two tickets that Daniel had left behind when he was fleeing in a panic.

    The destination of the two first-ss tickets was the picturesque Maldives.

    The tickets happened to lie beside the broken pieces of his phone, reminding him what a stupid thing he had done.

    He wanted to take this heartless woman to go on vacation, and even worked overtime, just to give her a chance to use her new camera.

    In return, she gave him such a big ¡°surprise¡±.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She wanted to stay far away from him once the contract was over?

    Mike sneered with a murderous look. He thought, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    He walked over, picked up the ne tickets on the ground, and mercilessly tore them into pieces.

    Even if Scarlett was an eagle, he would break her wings so that she could never leave him, even if it would hurt her deeply!

    Scarlett finally managed to send Allen away. She pretended topromise and agreed to do as he asked.

    Closing the door, Scarlett could not wait to open all the windows.

    The remaining smell of Allen¡¯s perfume made her sick. It was a smell that made her want to escape.

    If any normal person wanted to have a baby, he must want to give the baby all his love. How could Allen treat her as a tool? From the beginning to the end, he did not show any pity for Scarlett. All he cared about was whether she was useful or not.

    Scarlett fantasized about a white, fat, chubby baby. If she had a baby, she would definitely take good care of him and give him the love that she had never enjoyed.

    He would stretch out his arms and call her Mommy. His little fat face, which resembled Mike very much, would be so cute. Wait. Why would her baby resemble Mike?

    Scarlett shook her head. It was too strange. She must be confused due to Bernard¡¯s talkst night about her having a son and even more children with Mike.

    She patted her face and stopped thinking about babies.

    Jumping into the kitchen with one foot, she nned to make some nutritious soup and also a few snacks that Mike liked and send them to him as a reward for giving her an EF SLR camera.

    Scarlett knew Mike¡¯s favorite food very well.

    The meaning of food this time was different.

    It was the first time Scarlett had cooked for Mike with a grateful heart, and the EF camera was the favorite gift she had received from him so far.

    Other than Richard, Mike was the first one who took her hobby seriously and gave her such a gift.

    Although he often bullied her, Scarlett was really touched this time.

    She still needed to be very careful with her injured foot, so it was hard for her to walk with a heavy lunchbox. She went to the Abraham Group. Even the short way from the lobby to the elevator made her pant.

    When Scarlett reached Mike¡¯s office, Lily saw her and quickly got up.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham!¡±

    ¡°Is Mike inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he is not in a good mood. Do you want to¡­¡± Lily tried to say it tactfully.

    In fact, ten executives had been scolded by Mike in a row. There was a perfect word for him.

    Berserk.

    Daniel shamelessly used the inspection work as an excuse and ran away, leaving Lily, the chief secretary, and all the other secretaries here to suffer.

    In fact, they also wanted to run away. Mike was really scary right now.

    Scarlett had yet to realize how serious the problem was. She waved her hand at Lily, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just go in now.¡±

    She was already used to Mike¡¯s bad temper.

    Scarlett took out a few boxes of biscuits from the lunchbox and handed them to Lily.

    ¡°Share them with the other secretaries. I made them myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Abraham!¡± Lily took them.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, Mr. Abraham is really¡­ Are you sure you want to go in now?¡± Lily and the other secretaries liked Scarlett very much, for she had a good temper and always gave them delicious snacks.

    They really didn¡¯t want to let Scarlett face Mike right now.

 Chapter 42 Piss Him Off and Leave Immediately

    Scarlett, who didn¡¯t get Lily¡¯s hint, knocked on the door of Mike¡¯s office directly.

    There was no response. She pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Mike had his back to her and was standing in front of the window.

    Scarlett had gotten used to his indifference and pretended not to hear his order to leave.

    She gasped in shock at the mess in the office.

    ¡°Mike, has there been a storm here, or has it been attacked by aliens?¡±

    The expensiveputer fell into pieces and scattered on the ground. Its screen shattered.

    All sorts of documents and paper flew in the air.

    The jade pen holder fell sadly at her feet.

    It was such a tragedy. The pen holder was just bought from the auction. It stood the test of time and remained unharmed for hundreds of years, yet once Mike got it, it was destroyed.

    The room was in a mess. Even the ss of the bookcase was broken because Mike kicked it several times.

    Hearing Scarlett¡¯s voice, Mike immediately turned around.

    Scarlett could feel the killing intent from him.

    She could not help but take a step back with her back against the door.

    What was wrong with him?

    ¡°Well, it suddenly urred to me that I forgot to turn off the stove before I came out. I¡¯ve got to go!¡±

    Seeing that the situation was not good, she must leave right now!

    ¡°Come back!¡± When Mike saw the source of his anger, he became more furious.

    How dare she show up!

    Seeing Mike step on the broken pieces on the ground and stride toward her, Scarlett immediately threw away the snack in her hand, opened the door, and ran without looking back. She ran so fast as if she was taking part in a spring event.

    She didn¡¯t want to end up like the broken pieces on the ground of Mike¡¯s office! She must run!

    Scarlett didn¡¯t believe that Mike would lower himself and chase after her.

    As a result, all the secretaries witnessed Scarlett rushing out like a tornado and entering the elevator without looking back.

    Then, something more shocking happened.

    Mike, the god-like president of the Abraham Group, followed her out, with a murderous look on his face!

    Everyone was stunned.

    When Mike chased out, the elevator door just closed, and Scarlett managed to run away.

    Thest scene he saw between the small gap of the elevator was her waving her arms and bidding him farewell.

    What an annoying woman!

    Mike was about to kick the elevator door, but he immediately realized that it would be dangerous to Scarlett, who was inside.

    He turned and kicked the wall.

    When the secretaries saw how angry Mike was, they were so scared that they dared not make a single sound. They didn¡¯t want to face that anger.

    Mike turned around with a murderous look. Scarlett would be toast when he got her!

    Suddenly, he smelled the special sweet fragrance in the air.

    He looked around with sharp eyes, which made Lily nervous.

    She thought, ¡°I did nothing wrong. Please don¡¯t tell me off!¡±

    Mike nced at the box of biscuits on her table. From the cute package and the special fragrance, he knew it was made by Scarlett.

    He narrowed his eyes out of dissatisfaction. She even gave the food made for him to other people!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Since he couldn¡¯t get her now, these people who dared to share her food and even her affection had to pay for it!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all 10 minutes to get the annual statement ready. If you fail, I¡¯ll send you to Africa!¡±

    The secretaries were desperate. They did not dare to bargain. They could only wait for Mike to enter the office before looking at each other in dismay.

    ¡°It needs more than a week to finish the annual statement.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Africa. I will get tanned!¡±

    Everyoneined incessantly. Looking at Lily, who was also frustrated, nobody had any idea what was it they did that made Mike so angry.

    In fact, the origin of the tragedy was the box of biscuits made by Scarlett.

    Mike entered the office and saw the lunchbox on the ground. He grabbed it and threw it into the trash can mercilessly. It seemed that this was the only way to prove that he didn¡¯t care about Scarlett at all.

    Mike was that kind of man that wanted everything in control. Thus, he wanted a woman who was absolutely loyal to him instead of a woman like Scarlett, who shared her love and food with other people.

    He grabbed the phone and called the president of Global Entertainment Group, Darian Horton, who was also one of his best friends.

    ¡°Hello, Mike!¡±

    ¡°Pick a few of yourpany¡¯stest stars and send them to me!¡±

    ¡°What? When did you start to get interested in women? I heard from Ben that you spent a lot of effort to get a limited edition camera from him to give your wife as a gift. Is it because your wife can¡¯t satisfy your need that you decide to start looking for girls?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so angry just because I guessed it right. Did you quarrel with your wife?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her!¡±

    Scarlett pissed him off and left immediately. Mike decided that from now on, he would let herpletely get out of his world!

    ¡°Mike, we have been good friends since college. As your buddy, I will give you some good advice. In terms of women, you don¡¯t reason with them. You say the words they like and make them happy, and then they will be at yourmand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a henpeck to tell me how to deal with women!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t tell you about itter. I¡¯ll send you the girls in a moment. But I have to remind you that don¡¯t try to solve the conflict between you and your wife in the way of making her jealous. You will regret itter. After all, you have even¡­¡±

    Mike hung up the phone before Darian could finish.

    Darian shrugged and turned to his wife, Isabe Friedman.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so hurt. I need a hug!¡±

    Although he was now a henpeck, Darian used to be a yboy.

    Thus, he couldn¡¯t wait to see how Mike would suffer from his silly behavior.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Isabe asked Darian.

    ¡°Mike. He asked me to find a few women for him. Let me think, which one is the hottest? Ouch! Why are you pinching me?¡±

    ¡°There is no good man in the world. Mike has a wife. How dare you introduce other women to him? Are you a pimp? Stop it!¡±

    Isabe grabbed Darian¡¯s ear with one hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Honey! I have behaved myself since we got married. Don¡¯t worry. Mike¡¯s situation isplicated. It¡¯s not what you think. Do you remember that I told you that Mike has a mysterious little box with a secret that he has been hiding for many years?¡±

    ¡°So what? He still wants to cheat on his wife now!¡± Isabe was angry. In her opinion, all unfaithful husbands should go to hell.

    ¡°In fact, the truth is¡­¡± Darian whispered in his wife¡¯s ear, and Isabe widened her eyes out of surprise.

    ¡°Really? I never thought such an indifferent man like Mike was like this in the past.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry. Even if I send a woman to him, Mike won¡¯t do anything to her.¡±

    Mike must have had a row with Scarlett.

    As his best friend, Darian would definitely add fuel to the fire and see what would happen next.

 Chapter 43 Scarlett Comes Back

    Scarlett ran out and felt much rxed.

    She wondered, ¡°Why is Mike so angry?

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand him.

    ¡°His hand seems to be bleeding.

    ¡°He probably scratched his hand when smashing the bookcase.

    ¡°But, will he feel sore if he doesn¡¯t deal with the wound?¡±

    Scarlett hesitated. She persuaded herself that they now had no rtionship.

    But she stopped walking again.

    He had given her such a good camera. She should not leave him alone.

    Thest time when she bandaged his wound, she saw that there were no medicine and gauze in his office.

    She shook her head and thought that Mike had many secretaries and they would buy such things for him.

    But ¡­ what if he didn¡¯t allow his secretaries to help him?

    Eight minutester, the secretaries in thepany were prepared for Mike to vent his anger.

    They were upset and nervous.

    Withoutpleting Mike¡¯s order, they may be fired.

    The elevator suddenly opened and everyone looked over. They wanted to see who was so reckless toe here now.

    Everyone in thepany knew that Mike was angry now.

    All the secretaries took a deep breath when they saw Scarlett.

    Did she forget how angry Mike was just now? And he even chased after her.

    Scarlett held a bag of medicine in her hand and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Is he still there?¡±

    Lily nodded.

    ¡°Has the wound on his hand been dealt with?¡± Scarlett asked.

    She wished that it had been dealt with. If so, she didn¡¯t need to help him.

    She was a little afraid of Mike when he was angry.

    The secretaries looked at each other and then shook their heads.

    Scarlett knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid it. She had no choice but to push the door open and enter again.

    When the door closed, one of the secretaries trembled and asked Lily.

    ¡°Should we call the ambnce in advance?¡±

    Lily shook her head and said, ¡°I have a feeling that we won¡¯t be fired.¡±

    No one noticed that Mike¡¯s hand was injured but Scarlett did. And she even dared toe back with the medicine. What did this mean?

    Mike may cool down because of her.

    Scarlett pushed the door open and saw Mike was standing at the window and overlooking outside.

    He looked a little lonely.

    If Scarlett had a camera now, she would take a picture of this scene.

    The title was the loneliest man standing at the top of the city.

    She shook her head and stopped thinking about it. Mike would not feel lonely. He had so much wealth and power.

    Mike was annoyed when he heard that someone came in.

    He had intended to shout at that person.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He was stunned when he turned around and saw Scarlett.

    Scarlett raised the bag in her hand and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I think your hand might need to be bandaged.¡±

    Mike looked at his hand and realized that there was a wound.

    He asked, ¡°Were you going to buy medicine just now?¡±

    He suddenly felt rxed.

    She didn¡¯t abandon him.

    ¡°I remember that there is no medicine in your office.¡± She managed to keep calm and walked over the fragments on the ground.

    ¡°Sit on the sofa. I¡¯ll deal with your wound.¡±

    Mike felt that he should throw her out and roared at her.

    He should say to her, ¡°Get out. Get out of my world. Go as far away as you can.¡±

    However, he said nothing. He strode over and sat down.

    She squatted in front of him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t reach out his hand, she grabbed his hand and ced it on her knees. She took out disinfectant and gauze from the bag.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a little sore.¡±

    The pungent smell of the potion wafted over, but he could only smell the fragrance from her body.

    It was such fragrance that made him unable to sleep. After she left, he changed the bedding several times, but he could still smell it.

    It was as if it had been engraved in his bones, always disturbing him.

    His anger had miraculously been appeased.

    ¡°This medicine is very magical. Look, if you spray it up, white foam will ooze out, indicating that the bacteria has been killed. If you puff like this, you will not feel pain.¡±

    She tried to make him feel better by saying such words.

    The anger Mike had just now turned into another strong emotion.

    Scarlett wrapped his hand with gauze and nagged at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. If you are unhappy, you can talk to your friends. It is a waste to smash things. Looking at this pen holder, we bought it from the auction together. You smashed it¡­¡±

    Her words reminded him of that memory.

    They thought of the scene when they bought the pen holder.

    At that time, they had just been married for two weeks and he took her to the auction.

    She liked this jade pen holder very much. So he bought it for him. She was very happy and kissed his face to express her gratitude. Then¡­

    She blushed.

    They kissed from the garage to the bedroom.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t take anything away after they divorced. And Mike brought the pen holder to his office.

    He also seemed to have thought of such scenes. He looked at her with desire.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken. What a pity¡­¡± She tried to change the topic.

    It was awkward to stay in the same room with Mike. Anything would remind them of those erotic memories.

    ¡°We can buy another one.¡± He lifted her chin and said seriously.

    ¡°Do you remember what we did after we bought it?¡±

    How could she forget it? Scarlett¡¯s face turned very red.

    Those scenes, even if they were divorced, always appeared in her dreams.

    She had thought she would remember Richard forever, but only found out it was out of guilt.

    She had thought that she would forget Mike, but those dreams made her understand that it was not so easy.

 Chapter 44 Clean It Up

    The pen holder reminded them of the past.

    Scarlett tried to change the topic. But Mike held her chin and forced her to look at his burning gaze.

    ¡°If you like it, I can buy another one and give it to you.¡±

    If she behaved like that night, he could give her everything she wanted.

    His voice was low and sexy.

    However, Scarlett replied coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. It is too extravagant for me. However, if you exempt me from repaying my debts, I will be very grateful to you!¡±

    Her words made Mike angry again.

    He tightened his grip on her chin.

    ¡°You want to leave me?¡±

    She felt that she was ¡°not free¡±.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t understand why Mike got furious again.

    She pushed his hand away and rubbed her sore chin.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t because of my debts, why do I have to stay here? Can¡¯t you be gentle to me? It hurts!¡±

    If she had known it earlier, she would ignore him and wouldn¡¯te back. Scarlett looked at him in a huff.

    Her words pierced through him like a sharp sword.

    He sneered and took two steps back, looking at her coldly.

    She was not willing to stay here. In her eyes, he was a bad person, and only Richard was good and respectable.

    Scarlett felt nervous under his gaze. He was so easy to get angry. It was painful to get along with him.

    ¡°Clean it up,¡± Mike said coldly.

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly said this.

    The topic seemed to have changed quickly.

    ¡°Since you want to repay your debts, you should work hard for me and clean it up immediately!¡±

    Mike thought, ¡°Since you want to be a servant, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±

    Then Scarlett began to clean up under his gaze.

    She squatted and picked up the documents that he had thrown away. Then, she collected therger fragments and swept the smaller fragments.

    He crossed his arms and leaned against his desk, looking at her silently.

    Scarlett felt nervous under his gaze.

    But she had to repay her debts. She had no choice but to work for him.

    There was only the sound of her sweeping.

    Mike looked at her serious face. He hated it.

    She was angry but had to stay here because of debts. It was simr to the time when they got married.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He clenched his fist and then loosened it. The white gauze on his hand was eye-catching.

    The reason why she showed kindness to him was that she wanted to leave him.

    He felt pain.

    ¡°Richard will hold an engagement party in a month. I want you to attend with me.¡±

    She was cleaning up the ss shards. When she heard it, her hand trembled. The shards stabbed into her palm and blood immediately flowed out.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He strode over.

    He pulled her to the sofa and helped her deal with the wound carefully.

    ¡°Why are you so panicked when you hear that he is about to get engaged? Do you still like him?¡± His voice was filled with anger.

    His action of sprinkling the potion on her hand deliberately became heavier, which made Scarlett feel sore.

    ¡°Be gentle ¡­ I¡¯m not panicked by it. I¡¯m shocked because you suddenly speak.¡±

    It was quiet and he suddenly spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care that he is about to get engaged?¡±

    He looked at her and tried to tell whether she was lying.

    She replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I care it or not. It has been a reality. If you want me to attend with you, remember to give me a sry.¡±

    Mike couldn¡¯t tell from her calm expression whether she still liked Richard.

    In the drawer of his desk, there was a report from a detective agency.

    It recorded the things between Scarlett and Richard. But he didn¡¯t open it.

    Never.

    He didn¡¯t want to read it.

    She was also surprised that she was so calm when hearing it.

    Perhaps, from the moment she saw Richard, she realized that he was no longer the boy who rode a bicycle and carried her through the streets and alleys.

    They had changed a lot.

    Dissatisfied with her erratic expression, Mike tightened his grip on her hand. She was so hurt that tears were about toe out. Then he carefully blew at her wound.

    ¡°You are so silly.¡± Mike sighed.

    Scarlett was unhappy. She thought that Mike was unreasonable.

    The injury on her feet had not healed. And now there was a wound on her hand.

    But Mike, the culprit, used her of being stupid.

    ¡°How about the camera?¡± He made a beautiful knot on her hand.

    ¡°Very good. I have never had such a good camera. Is it really just a simplified version?¡±

    Mike answered, ¡°Of course.¡± He would never tell her the truth.

    He knew that if she knew that the camera was worthy of a mansion, she would sell it out.

    Then she could repay her debts and leave him.

    She would definitely do so.

    Thinking of this, Mike red at her.

    ¡°The camera is excellent. The president of EF Corporation is a man of conscience. By the way, I hear that you are good friends. Can I meet him in the future?¡±

    He looked at her warily. ¡°Why do you want to see Ben?¡±

    ¡°He is the champion of the International Photography Competition. His work is grand and magnificent. I like it very much. If there is a chance¡­¡±

    ¡°He is a womanizer.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She just admired his talent and wanted tomunicate with him about photography. Why did Mike say this?

    ¡°He has many girlfriends. Stay away from him.¡±

    If Ben was here and heard Mike¡¯s words, he would feel very grieved.

    Mike had been so cold to him.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know that he is such a bad guy.¡±

    Mike asked, ¡°Are you familiar with him? Do you know him a lot?¡±

    Scarlett replied, ¡°I just like his photography. Can you help me get his signature?¡±

    She remembered that they were good friends.

    ¡°He is dissolute.¡±

    Just as Mike spoke ill of Ben, something happened.

 Chapter 45 Mike Is Outraged Again

    The phone rang.

    Lily said nervously, ¡°Mr. Abraham, there are visitors outside.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them!¡±

    ¡°But, they say that Mr. Horton asks them¡­¡±

    Mike frowned. Only then did he remember that he asked Darian to find some women for him.

    More than one.

    Scarlett looked at him curiously. There were voices of many women.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Mr. Horton asks us toe here.¡±

    Since Scarlett came back, there was no need to see them.

    He was about to ask them to leave. But when he saw Scarlett¡¯s curious eyes, he changed his mind.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The secretaries watched these flirtatious women enter the office with surprise.

    Scarlett versus so many women! It must be funny.

    Mike sat in his luxurious leather chair. Scarlett looked at these women with amazement.

    Darian selected some female stars in hispany who were iparably coquettish and charming.

    When these women saw Mike, they were so excited.

    Scarlett looked at these women and Mike, who looked calm. Why did he ask for so many women? Their perfume was so choking that she wanted to sneeze.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham.¡± The women surrounded Mike.

    One held his arm, one pounded his shoulders, and one sat on hisp.

    He looked at Scarlett coldly and tried to hide his disgust at these women.

    Scarlett was confused. She looked at Mike and these women and finally came to a conclusion.

    She asked, ¡°Are they massagers?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Mr. Horton asks us to serve Mr. Abraham. You¡¯re so inexperienced. Go away.¡± The woman sitting on Mike¡¯sp said.

    Scarlett only wore an ordinary casual outfit.

    After she divorced Mike, she never used branded goods and only bought cheap goods. She didn¡¯t put on makeup now and looked like a student.

    These women didn¡¯t know her identity, but they instinctively felt threatened. Darian said to them that the person who could make Mike happy would have a bright future. They didn¡¯t want Scarlett to disturb them.

    ¡°Why I need to listen to you. Who the hell are you?¡± Scarlett replied.

    Mike was about to nod in satisfaction when he heard that.

    But Scarlett muttered, ¡°Look at these women. Your taste is getting worse.¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡± the woman in his arms asked.

    ¡°My¡­¡± He looked at Scarlett, who was indifferent.

    ¡°Servant.¡± He gritted his teeth.

    After confirming that Scarlett was a servant and had no threat to them, they felt reassured.

    They began to attack Scarlett.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a servant. Why are you so arrogant?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even wear makeup. You should not stay here with Mike?¡±

    They said one by one.

    Scarlett raised her eyebrows. She wondered whether Mike asked them to speak ill of her.

    Mike had just said that Ben was a yboy. He was the same as Ben.

    The woman in his arms rubbed his chest with fingers. Scarlett didn¡¯t want to see such a disgusting scene. So many women rushed up at him like flies seeing a shit.

    Her absent-minded expression made Mike extremely unhappy.

    Mike wished that Scarlett would chase them away.

    But she was still absent-minded. He was sure that she was thinking of something unfavorable to him.

    Mike and Scarlett looked at each other. Then a bold woman hugged Mike¡¯s neck and kissed his face.

    ¡°You!¡± Scarlett spoke out and pointed at the woman in surprise.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Mike was about to shout at the woman. But when he saw Scarlett had a reaction, he suppressed his disgust and anger.

    But the next second, Scarlett made him even angrier.

    ¡°What brand of lipstick do you use?¡±

    She kissed so hard but there was no lipstick mark on his face!

    Scarlett felt that it was quite magical.

    Then, Mike was outraged.

    ¡°Since you have so many women, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some food for you. You will be tired after that.¡± Scarlett said.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Mike shouted angrily.

    Mike wanted to make Scarlett angry. But Scarlett had no reaction at all.

    ¡°OK.¡± Scarlett walked to the door and suddenly turned her head.

    ¡°I advise that you should be careful. Cherish your life and stay away from AIDS. Don¡¯t forget to use condoms.¡±

    He picked up the folder on the table and threw it over forcefully. Scarlett quickly opened the door and left. The folder smashed on the door.

    ¡°He is so angry. No wonder he finds so many women to vent his anger.¡± Scarlett muttered to herself.

    The secretaries looked at her with a sympathetic expression.

    Scarlett said goodbye to them and walked into the elevator. She covered her chest with her hands.

    Why did she feel ufortable with her heart? Was it because of ack of sleep?

    It seemed to have started when she saw the woman kiss him. She felt ufortable to think of Mike having so many women.

    Scarlett felt that it was hard to breathe in the elevator.

    Mike was outraged to see Scarlett left so calmly.

    He pushed those women away without hesitation.

    Mike said coldly, ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, we are all experienced. We can definitely satisfy you more than the young woman just now.¡±

    ¡°Go away. Are you deaf? Go away now!¡±

    His dark face and cold tone made them so scared. They hurriedly left without looking back.

    There was only him in the room. The faint fragrance of Scarlett disappeared in the pungent perfume. Mike wiped his face that had just been kissed. He felt disgusted.

    He took out a disinfectant wet towel from the drawer and wiped his face again and again. It was really disgusting.

    Scarlett had proved to him again and again that she didn¡¯t love him.

    She didn¡¯t care about him at all.

    Mike had smashed all things in his office. He could only kick the trash can to vent his anger. The cake inside was scattered and the whole room was filled with a sweet fragrance.

    The cake on the ground, like the hateful woman, said mercilessly, ¡°Am I delicious? Do you want to eat me? But you¡­

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t eat me!¡±

    Scarlett, if you wanted to leave me, there was no way!

 Chapter 46 Scarlett Was in Danger, Emergency!

    Scarlett felt a lump in her throat.

    After leaving Mike¡¯spany, she found a spicy noodle restaurant and ordered a bowl of super spicy noodles. The tears streamed down her face and her entire body was covered in sweat.

    ¡°Give me another bowl. Double spicy!¡±

    Eating spicy food when she was ufortable was a habit she had developed since she was in university. There was no problem in this world that spicy noodles couldn¡¯t solve.

    If there is, then add another one.

    After taking a few bites, she felt a faint pain in her stomach, but it could not erase the image of him holding another woman.

    Why did she feel ufortable? Did she think that Richard was getting engaged?

    Scarlett pped her face and stuffed the spicy noodles into her mouth. She didn¡¯t realize that she had only thought of Richard once ever since Mike said that Richard was engaged.

    The rest of the time was upied by Mike, as well as the scene of him holding a woman.

    The omnipotent spicy noodles didn¡¯t work this time. The more she ate, the more ufortable she felt.

    At night, Scarlett¡¯s stomach hurt.

    She was stuffy with unspeakable emotions.

    She found a spill and stuffed it into her mouth. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning. When she closed his eyes, the scene of him holding a woman appeared in her mind again.

    Could it be that she had too many sex dreams and her spirit was abnormal?

    He hugged and kissed whoever he liked. Would it bother her under any circumstances?N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Why did she always think of that man?

    She was the one who suggested the divorce. Shouldn¡¯t she be happy to get rid of his control? But those memories, he bandaged her wounds, took her to fish, and knocked her head to call her silly, were reappearing in her mind when she closed her eyes. Why did they recur repeatedly?

    Her stomach hurt too badly, so Scarlett could only take out her phone and checked her Timeline to get her attention distracted.

    Warning! Stay away from the temptation of a bad woman ¨C this was good with righteous views. Forward!

    Depression, run to the abyss, talking about the cheated man ¨C It was positive. Forward!

    She forwarded arge number of small essays and ensured that Mike could see them.

    Scarlett felt better after sending it, but her stomach seemed to be more ufortable.

    After switching the ount, she posted the super spicy noodles and added a vomiting expression.

    Immediately, someone sent a message.

    ¡°Myke: Did you have it?¡±

    ¡°yboy-ex: Crying ¡­¡±

    ¡°Myke: You are over!¡±

    Through the words on the screen, Scarlett suddenly had a sense of fear.

    If it wasn¡¯t too painful, she could tease him, because he spoke in the same tone as her g ex-husband.

    ¡°Myke: Talk to me. Is your stomach hurting?¡±

    ¡°yboy-ex: Yes, it is even more painful after taking the pill.¡±

    With a bit of strength, she stopped looking at her phone andy on the bed, enduring the waves of pain.

    Unlike his usual style, Myke sent some messages. Scarlett didn¡¯t even look at them due to the great pain. Shey on the bed in a daze and didn¡¯t know how long it passed.

    There was a loud sound in her ears and she didn¡¯t know what it was. She felt that her ears might be ringing.

    Her stomach churned and she ran to the toilet. With a cry, she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°My goddess!¡± She looked at the blood in her hand and was startled.

    She actually vomited blood like a dying patient.

    As if someone was knocking on the door, Scarlett felt blurred and her body was powerless.

    Was she going to die because of the spicy noodles?

    She fell to the ground and leaned weakly against the sink. There was a loud noise as if something had been split open¡­

    A minuteter, there was a loud noise on her door.

    Scarlett forced herself to keep her vision clear as she saw Mike show up suddenly with an ax in his hand.

    When Mike saw Scarlett, he sensed the fear for the first time.

    Her face was pale and fragile like paper. There was still blood on the corner of her hand that had not been wiped off in time. The shocking blood could be seen in the sink.

    ¡°Scarlett!¡± He rushed over to carry her and walked out without hesitation.

    Scarlett was still a little conscious at first, ¡°Why are you ¡­ here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Save your strength.¡±

    Instead of carrying her downstairs, he went upstairs.

    At this time, Scarlett was still a little conscious, ¡°Why are you carrying me upstairs? You should go down.¡±

    Could Mike hold her to jump off?

    Scarlett admired herself to be so tough. There was no one else like her who could have such foolish ideas.

    ¡°It will be congested at this time. I require my private helicopter directly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± She nodded weakly, ¡°I was dreaming.¡±

    No wonder Mike would suddenly appear and make such a fantasy move.

    ¡°Stop talking! I¡¯ll send you to the best hospital right away. Scarlett, hold on!¡±

    She reached out and touched his anxious face. With herst bit of strength, she said, ¡°You look more lovely in my dream¡­¡±

    He always called her by her name. How could he call her so gently? Scarlett was even more sure that she was dreaming. It was a painful but real dream.

    She felt as if more than a dozen knives were stabbing her stomach.

    A trace of sweet blood was stuck in her throat. She could not spit it out and swallow it.

    In this dream, Mike was warm and just hugged him. She could hear his heartbeat when she was close to his chest. Scarlett felt it safe.

    At thest nce, she saw the helicopter parked on the roof in a blurry vision. The roof of themunity was not built for helicopternding. So, Mike held her tightly with one hand and grabbed the flying rope on the helicopter with the other hand. He handsomely soared into the air.

    If Scarlett was not conscious, she would p for Mike in her dream who had an amazing strength¡­

    When she woke up again, she saw everything was as white as snow. The faint lily fragrance in the air blocked the rich smell of disinfectant.

    Scarlett did not even have the strength to open her eyes when she heard the low voice of the conversation.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Mrs. Abraham is out of danger, but she needs 48-hour observation.¡±

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Mike asked.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham ate too much chili. The chili pepper stimted the blood vessels under the mucous membrane and caused bleeding. Fortunately, you sent her to the hospital in time. If you had been a littleter, I¡¯m afraid it would have caused intestinal infarction which would be troublesome.¡±

    A series of medical terms caused Mike to frown.

    He waved his hand to ask the doctor to leave. Looking at the pale Scarlett on the bed, he had nowhere to release his anxiety.

    His little beauty would be dead if he didn¡¯t get there in time¡­

    He couldn¡¯t release the anger, so Mike took out his phone and dialed his mighty assistant.

    ¡°Daniel, find the people in the city right now and ask them to carry out jointw enforcement. Forbid all the roadside stalls in City B, especially those that sell hot spicy noodles!¡±

    An innocent man got into trouble because of his wealth! Who asked them to sell such a mess to his woman? Now that she was sick, so he decided to punish these people!

    When Scarlett heard this, she was finally unable to continue lying down.

    But noodles were innocent!

 Chapter 47 A More Likely Idea

    ¡°Mike.¡± Her voice was a little hoarse.

    There were also injuries to the throat when she vomited blood.

    He hung up the phone and strode over.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am still alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He reached out and wanted to hug her, but his hand stopped in the air halfway out.

    Her body was weak, so he left her to rest.

    He turned around and gently rubbed her head.

    ¡°The doctor said that you can only have liquid food now. What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Hot spicy noodles¡­¡±

    ¡°You still want to die,¡± He changed hisplexion.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Someone had the noodles over the stall until she vomited blood!

    He wanted to grab her and ask if the mark on her neck was merely a decoration.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it. What I am saying is that you don¡¯t give them trouble. It¡¯s hard to do small business.¡±

    She did not expect to be so serious this time.

    ¡°Do you have the attention to care about other people¡¯s lives?¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to say that to me?¡± She twisted her head to the side in anger.

    If he didn¡¯t flirt with so many women, how could she vent her anger by having it?

    ¡°I am your owner. How can I not be qualified?¡±

    Good. She had just woken up and was already full of energy. It seemed that she recovered quite well.

    ¡°What owner, it¡¯s the employer! How can you do this, Mike? I¡¯m a human, not a cat!¡±

    ¡°Human?¡± Mike snorted coldly and said sarcastically. He thought of the scene when he saw her body covered in blood, as well as the feeling of waiting for her to wake up.

    ¡°Would humans be as stupid as you to have strange food and vomit blood? You can be dumber!¡±

    Scarlett also did not expect a bowl of spicy hot noodles would lead to such serious consequences. It could be used as a social headline for the public as negative teaching material.

    She stuck out her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious!¡±

    However, when she thought of the reason why she did it to vent her anger, Scarlett pouted unwillingly. ¡°You are also responsible for this matter!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Mike frowned.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t mess around, why would I go and have strange food? I like to eat when I¡¯m unhappy.¡±

    When heard of this, a strange emotion shed through Mike¡¯s eyes. He slightly curved in a smile.

    ¡°Are you sad that I¡¯m close to another woman?¡±

    Could it be that this dumb woman was enlightened?

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sad! We¡¯ve been together for two months and you never wore ¡­ condom.¡±

    Thest word couldn¡¯t be heard and she felt a little ufortable.

    This answer was different from what Mike had imagined. Wasn¡¯t it because she was jealous when seeing him with another woman?

    ¡°What if you bring back some disgusting virus from others? Oh my god, what should I do? I just happen to be in the hospital. You can find a doctor to give me a few more tests. I don¡¯t want to get any diseases!¡±

    This reason was extremely far-fetched. A faint and terrifying thought in Scarlett¡¯s heart made her instinctively find excuses for her abnormal behavior.

    Her heartless look made Mike, who had been looking forward to it, grind his teeth in hatred. He truly wanted to grab her and beat her up to vent his anger!

    However, considering that she was sick, he could only release his anger by knocking on her head. He wished he could make her smarter by knocking!

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m serious about this. You can also do an examination together. If you mess around with so many women, you might get infected easily.¡±

    Scarlett thought for a moment and saw that there was only her and him in the ward, so she lowered her voice down.

    ¡°How do you get an S. T. D? Let me tell you. If you have sex with a lot of women at once, and then¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    If she continued to spout nonsense, he might strangle her.

    He had already seen it from her Timeline. When he looked at it, he was already sulking.

    It was even more hateful to hear these words from her!

    Scarlett saw that he was infuriated, so she dared not to continue. She believed that Mike would do something like killing someone to silence them, thus she quietly adjusted her position.

    After a long silence, he suddenly spoke.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch those women. After you left, I told them to leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mike was upset about his exnation, but he heard Scarlett talking to herself.

    ¡°It must be that those women couldn¡¯t satisfy your taste. Are you looking for a new one?¡±

    The veins on Mike¡¯s forehead twitched and he pursed his lips. She always could drive him mad.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye to my house?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t want to continue talking about his gossip, which made her uneasy.

    So he changed the topic.

    ¡°I just happened to pass by.¡±

    ¡°Do you carry an ax wherever you go? Besides, where did you get the helicopter?¡±

    ¡°Are you thedy of ten thousand whys? Shut up!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange¡­¡±

    ¡°If you speak again, I will deduct one year of your sry!¡±

    She pouted angrily. He was an evil capitalist!

    She closed her eyes and missed his rare gentle eyes.

    How could she be silly all the time¡­?

    Since Scarlett had been suffering so much recently and her injury was caused by him, she decided to keep a distance from him.

    Scarlett shamelessly attributed the noodles incident to Mike, so it was reasonable for Mike to be so tolerant of her these two days.

    He was not entirely nice to her. It felt like that he seemed to be angry with her, but because she was sick, he would not conflict with her. He was an unpredictable person, proud and awkward.

    Her stomach needed to rest. It was boring to stay in bed. Mike returned her phone and camera to her and moved his work to the ICU.

    The reason was¡­

    ¡°As the owner, how can I watch my cat die?¡±

    Whenever he said this, she would despise him in her heart.

    She used her camera to capture his feature when he was working. Surprisingly, Mike was not arrogant. He just walked over and looked at the negative te. After confirming that his image was not maliciously twisted by her, he didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    Therefore, Scarlett took a lot of features of him with this camera, which imed to be a low-end but high-quality product.

    Mike was handsome enough in the photos. Thoughcking a bit of dominance, he had something else added.

    She caught a picture of him looking up at her.

    The handsome man was handling his work with a sharp sense. He inadvertently nced back, which brought an incredible softness. At this moment, Scarlett looked at the scene in front of her. She felt a little suffocated.

    At the bottom of his heart, there was an idea that was about to burst out. If he wasn¡¯t a fickle man and she didn¡¯t have such aplicated background, they were just an ordinary couple. Would she have feelings for him?

    Unfortunately, there was no if¡­

    She shook her head. What was she thinking? This man was not only cool but also always bullied her. How could she have such a strange idea!

 Chapter 48 Being Abducted!

    Scarlett had rested for a long time.

    During the few days that she stayed in the hospital, Mike would stay in her ward apart from a few meetings, with an expression of ¡°Even if you provoke me, I won¡¯t say anything¡±.

    Scarlett did not want to take the initiative to talk to him. Either she took some photos, or checked the phone.

    She had interacted more with Myke these days.

    Although he did not speak much, he always got a point.

    She didn¡¯t know why he was so free these two days as if he knew that Scarlett was bored alone and had been chatting with her.

    ¡°Myke: You change your name again.¡±

    ¡°Proud-ex: Yeah.¡±

    She had integrated her resentment towards Mike into the username that she would change every few days.

    ¡°Myke: Do you have a lot of resentment towards your ¡®predecessor¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Proud-ex: Well, he is a bad person ¨C why did you use the lead?¡±

    ¡°Myke: When you hate or resent someone, it only means one thing.¡±

    It was obvious that she was trying to avoid the topic.

    Scarlett was stunned and wanted to hear how this genius from Harvard looked at this matter.

    She sent out a question mark and nced at Mike who was facing theputer.

    She especially hated Mike. What did this mean?

    He seemed to realize that she was looking at him. He raised his head and met her gaze.

    Scarlett saw his sharp eyes and immediately turned around, pretending not to care.

    ¡®This woman ¡­¡¯ Mike secretly gritted his teeth and typed a line on the keyboard with his long fingers.

    ¡°Myke: Hating someone means that you can¡¯t leave him. If you do not care about him, you won¡¯t pay attention to anything about him.¡±

    There was a loud bang!

    Scarlett¡¯s phone fell to the ground.

    Mike raised his head to find her slightly panicked expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My hand slipped.¡± She hid her emotions with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move.¡± He walked over, picked up her phone, and passed it to her. He flicked it on her head again.

    Scarlett was in a mess in her mind. She didn¡¯t even have time to ridicule him when he knocked on her. She looked at the words on the screen in a daze.

    Couldn¡¯t she leave Mike?

    What a stupid joke¡­

    She was the one who suggested the divorce first. If not for the oppression of the Lauren family, she would have left him earlier.

    However, the idea that was suppressed in her heart seemed to be vividly portrayed.

    To prove her determination, she changed her name to Scarlett.

    Scarlett let out a long sigh of relief after changing her name.

    It was based on the correct fundamental values.

    How could she be reluctant to part with a man who always bullied her, called her a wild cat and treated her as a pet?

    Mike stood up with his face ashen.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Scarlett looked up.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    He mmed the door and left.

    Scarlett was taken aback.

    Richard once called her Scarlett intimately.

    She could not wait to show that she had nothing to do with Mike. And she changed her name to the one that Richard used to call her intimately.

    Scarlett was left alone in the ward and she did not know why Mike suddenly became angry. The friend online also went offline at the same time.

    ¡°Seriously, why would they appear and disappear at the same time? Where are they going?¡±

    Scarlett felt bored after lying down for a while. She called her best friend Miffy to ask her to smuggle some snacks over.

    These days, she was lying in the hospital. Mike was like a prison head. She was not allowed to eat anything apart from the baby paste.

    Her taste was about to fade. So she took advantage of the time to have something when he was not there.

    When she was about to fall asleep, the door rang. Scarlett sat up and the fashionable Miffy pushed the door open.

    Scarlett only stayed on her face for a few seconds and fixed on her empty hand, immediately protesting unhappily.

    ¡°Where are the kebabs and Tiramisu?¡±

    ¡°I bought a lot, but I can¡¯t carry it all, so I ask for Richard¡¯s help. Come in.¡± Miffy turned sideways, the man behind her carrying two bags and a bouquet in his other hand.

    Scarlett did not expect to see Richard again at such a time.

    She was wearing a hospital gown and her hair was fluffy. Or could there be eye discharge on her face?

    In the past two days, she was with Mike, so she didn¡¯t even care about her image. In any case, there were only two of them. She was casual together with him.

    ¡°Why did youe together?¡± Scarlett pretended to be calm, her hands quietly gathering the messy hair.

    ¡°I met him downstairs. He knew that you were here, so he came over to take a look. Scarlett, how did you end up like this? What exactly happened to you?¡±

    Miffy and Scarlett had been good friends since childhood and knew that Richard and Scarlett had a good rtionship when they were in school.

    She did not think so much and came up together with him, but Scarlett was quite embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I am fine now. But someone insists that I should stay for observation ¨C sit down.¡±

    From the moment Richard entered, his eyes never left Scarlett.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Scarlett, who removed her makeup, looked different from the day of the banquet.

    Especially her slightly embarrassed smile instantly reminded him of her during their student days.

    Time never left a mark on her face. After removing her makeup, she was no longer a richdy, but more like a girl next door.

    Scarlett felt awkward. On one hand, she was untidy, and on the other hand, she was unprepared for Richard¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°What? Why are thereputers and desks?¡± Miffy couldn¡¯t feel the awkwardness between the two of them. She walked to Mike¡¯s desk and looked at it curiously.

    Mike left in a hurry and didn¡¯t collect anything. The documents were spread out.

    ¡°They belong to Mike,¡± Scarlett exined.

    Hearing the name, Richard was disappointed.

    ¡°Nice! Your husband loves you so much. When you are sick, he always takes care of you. He is so busy that he even moved his work to the hospital. So touching!¡± Miffy said to Scarlett.

    Scarlett was helpless and had no way to exin the matter between her and Mike.

    Her expression was seen by Richard. He looked at Scarlett doubtfully and Scarlett looked away guiltily.

    No, there was something wrong with Scarlett¡¯s attitude.

    Richard immediately discovered.

    When Miffy mentioned Mike, Scarlett was embarrassed and helpless. Although her reaction shed away in a moment, it was difficult to escape from Richard¡¯s eyes.

    He had always kept Scarlett in the deepest corner of his heart. During these years in the foreignnd, he could still recall her smile and frown. If she got a happy marriage, how could she have such an expression when others mentioned Mike?

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Richard asked.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m busy with work.¡± Scarlett had no way to face Richard calmly.

    Her dodging attitude further proved Richard¡¯s spection. Scarlett had something on her mind.

    ¡°Miffy, didn¡¯t you have an interest in my new car? Do you want to try?¡±

    He handed the car key to Miffy. She did not realize that Richard nned to get her out of the ward. She took the key and sped her hands to say goodbye!

    ¡°Then I am being so rude. Richard, take care of Scarlett.¡±

    In the room, only he and Scarlett were left alone.

 Chapter 49 A Small Victory

    Richard didn¡¯t talk. Scarlett did not know what to say. It was silent for a while and Scarlett talked first.

    ¡°Do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°What about some fruit?¡±

    ¡°Are we not close like this now, Scarlett?¡±

    Scarlett was stunned. Richard stayed the same. He looked calm and rxed, but his words were sharp.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your habit. When you feel embarrassed, you will ask others to have something to eat.¡± Scarlett had this habit since high school.

    ¡°When did youe back?¡± Scarlett stopped talking nonsense and asked casually, trying to treat Richard as an old friend.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been back for many days.¡±

    Richard stopped. Seeing that Scarlett was still uneasy, he took out some kabobs from his bag and handed them to Scarlett.

    ¡°You like to eat something when you don¡¯t feel well. Have you got rid of this habit?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Scarlett took the kabobs andughed awkwardly.

    Because of this bad habit, she almost killed herself.

    ¡°Are they as delicious as those at the back of the school?¡± Richard changed to the topic which wouldn¡¯t embarrass Scarlett.

    Scarlett took a small bite and said, ¡°Not even close.¡±

    Scarlett and Richard got much closer because of the kabobs. Richard also told her some interesting things that happened abroad.

    After a while, Richard suddenly changed the topic and asked.

    ¡°Scarlett, how are you doing now?¡±

    The atmosphere a moment ago was happy and now it was embarrassing.

    Scarlett was stunned and then she replied casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m good. Look! This is my new EF camera. Do you know how much I liked this when I was at college? I saved a lot of money, but it was not enough to buy the lid.¡±

    Richard stared at Scarlett for a few seconds.

    Scarlett wanted to cry.

    Nothing was good. She had no other choice. And it was of no use telling him.

    She took a deep breath and gripped the corner of her clothes unconsciously. She asked, ¡°How about you? Is everything okay?¡±

    Richard stopped her, ¡°Scarlett, you are lying.¡±

    ¡°Every time you lie, you like to grip the corner of your clothes. Are you in trouble?¡±

    Richard now confirmed that Scarlett didn¡¯t change.

    Whether Scarlett was a nobledy or Mike¡¯s wife, Richard knew her.

    She liked to eat andugh. She loved life. She was a little straightforward and cute, but she had her own bottom line.

    When Richard asked Scarlett if she was in trouble, Scarlett gave him a perfect smile immediately. It looked as if she was trained to smile like this.

    ¡°Remember that you will marry Mike. You will be Mrs. Abraham. You shouldn¡¯t be seen through.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it well, you have to pay your mother¡¯s medical bill on your own.¡±

    Allen¡¯s warning haunted Scarlett. Scarlett had a new habit now. If she was caught, she would immediately change her expression and smile back.

    Only Mike could stop her from pretending and make her copse.

    Scarlett smiled beautifully, but her eyes were dull, just like a doll. Seeing this, Richard was heartbroken.

    ¡°Scarlett, what happened? Don¡¯t smile like this. I will feel sorry for you.¡±

    Tears fell down, but Scarlett was still smiling. She hurriedly wiped off the tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe it is because the kabobs are too spicy.¡±

    When Richard said that he would feel sorry, Scarlett couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.

    No one cared about her in the past many years.

    She was forced to do the things she did not like.

    Allen regarded Scarlett as a tool to control Mike. Mike was emotional. He was unpredictable and changed his mood hourly.

    However, Richard said that he felt sorry for Scarlett.

    Scarlett suddenly felt like crying.

    When Richard saw Scarlett crying, he was heartbroken again.

    He raised his hand. But before he could touch Scarlett, someone came from behind. Both Richard and Scarlett froze.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Richard woulde today?¡±

    Mike looked at Richard and Scarlett and saw the tears on Scarlett¡¯s cheek. His eyes darkened and then he turned to Richard. Mike was angry.

    He was only away for a short while. What the hell were they doing here!

    Mike walked past Richard and put the thermos sk on the table beside Scarlett¡¯s bed. It was the diet Mike had specially asked a first-ss chef to make.

    Because of Mike, the atmosphere in the room became intense.

    Scarlett was at a loss. Smelling the food in the thermos sk, she actually felt a little guilty.

    It turned out that Mike left to take lunch for her. It was not because he lost his temper.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Mike took away the kabobs in Scarlett¡¯s hands and threw them into the trash can. He also threw away the two bags of food Richard brought here.

    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Abraham. Don¡¯t you know what Scarlett likes to eat?¡±

    Richard was dissatisfied with Mike.

    How could Mike throw the food away without asking Scarlett?

    Mike said coldly, ¡°I know better than anyone else what she likes. It is you who don¡¯t know what is going on.¡±

    ¡°Mike, I ¡­¡±

    Scarlett was afraid that Mike and Richard would quarrel with each other, so she wanted to say something. But Mike red at Scarlett and stopped her.

    Richard saw their interaction.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, you are too overbearing. Scarlett is still sick. As a husband, aren¡¯t you supposed to take care of her?¡±

    When did Scarlett be like this? She didn¡¯t even dare to speak just because of a single nce.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m her husband, I do more things than you! Do you know why she is hospitalized?¡±

    Richard looked at Scarlett. Scarlett lowered her head guiltily.

    Mike tapped Scarlett¡¯s forehead forcefully.

    ¡°She had a lot of street stall food and caused her stomach to bleed. I paid much attention to her diet and was worried that she might have something bad and would hurt her stomach. And you actually brought a lot of trash food to her!¡±

    Richard did not expect that Scarlett went to the hospital because of this. He kept silent for a few seconds and then stood up.

    ¡°Sorry, I am thoughtless.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I want to eat myself.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t expect Richard and Mike to quarrel.

    Richard just happened to pass by and it was Miffy who bought all the food. Scarlett thought that Richard was innocent.

    ¡°Scarlett, I was careless this time. It was my fault.¡±

    Mike looked at Richard with pride. It seemed that he was saying, ¡°Since you know you are wrong, why don¡¯t you leave now?¡±

 Chapter 50 The Words Mean More Than He Says

    Richard stood up and said, ¡°Scarlett, I am a little rude this time, but please remember one thing.¡±

    Mike furrowed his brows.

    ¡°If you have any difficulties, remember to call me at any time. My phone number hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    He turned around and nodded at Mike, ¡°Please excuse me.¡±

    After Richard left, the ward fell into a dead silence.

    Scarlett¡¯s heart was in a mess.

    Why did she feel sorry for Mike? It was her fault for eating unhealthy food, but she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why did she feel that he was staring at her and making her feel guilty?

    Mike looked at the guilty face of Scarlett, and he really wanted to teach her a lesson.

    But she was lucky.

    If she was not sick, if they were not a hospital, he must tie her up fiercely and forcefully.

    A violent sex vision, without any concealment, revealed from his pupils.

    Scarlett blinked her eyes, but she thought why did he look at her as if she had cheated on him?

    When he was meddling with so many women, did she say anything? She just ate a bowl of spicy noodles¡­

    She turned her head, unwilling to admit being defeated. She also stared at Mike fiercely.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Mrs. Abraham should have a check-up.¡±

    He took a deep look at her. She was lucky!

    The nurse came in and did a series of checkups for Scarlett. After carefully recording down the data, the nurse left.

    In just a few minutes, Mike¡¯s anger had almost disappeared.

    Seeing her obediently cooperate with the examination, her little face was red and she still had to endure the pain, even if he felt very jealous, he wouldn¡¯t show it now.

    He poured her a bowl of cooked medicinal soup from the thermos sk and ordered Scarlett.

    ¡°Lie down and open your mouth!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°You want me to force you?¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes.

    ¡°My stomach is upset, but my hand is fine. I can drink it myself.¡±

    ¡°Lie down!¡± He reached out and pressed her, he was a little out of control because of what had just happened, and his action hurt her a little.

    ¡°Mike, can you stop doing this? Can¡¯t you ask me how I feel?¡±

    ¡°Your feeling?¡± It was fine to not talk about this, but he was full of anger as soon as he heard it.

    Mike ced the bowl in his hand heavily on the bedside table. The hot medicinal soup sshed on his hand and instantly turned his hand red. He seemed to not notice it.

    ¡°Scarlett, is there a need for me to care about your feelings? Tell me, from the beginning to now, which kind of your feelings isfortable to you?!¡±

    From her divorce to her flirting with Richard, if he had followed her wishes, she would have run away long ago and would have been bullied by others outside!

    ¡°How am I wrong?¡±

    Mike immediately turned to look at the trash can. There were two bags of food inside, showing how willful she was.

    Scarlett coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°This, isn¡¯t it an ident? You can¡¯t me me either. You can try to eat this medicinal soup. No matter how nutritious it is, it is still paste. I am not a baby! I can¡¯t bear to eat this.¡±

    ¡°But it is good to you! What you think is good is not necessarily suitable for you! It is not good to eat things randomly, and it is even worse to find men randomly!¡±

    ¡°Richard and I are not what you think. Forget it, why should I exin it to you?¡±

    ¡°His fianc¨¦e is from the JIN¡¯s Group in Country E. Do you think he will choose you over the interests of his family?¡± Other than Mike, no man was stupid enough to marry a woman like her who liked to make trouble and had no background.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to find another man for myself.¡±

    Mike felt a bit relieved, but his mood was immediately turned gloomy by her words.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°I have been married and divorced. I have already understood that men are the most heartless products in the world. Just like you, a heartless thing. If something bad happens, you immediately cut off your wife and live alone.¡±

    Scarlett was indeed very rxed when she was chatting with Richard just now. It was as if she had returned to her carefree life when she was still a student. Richard¡¯s words made her feel that there was still someone who cared about her.

    However, that was all.

    The past was gone forever.

    She had said Mike was a heartless man more than once. Mike narrowed his eyes and said indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to drink it.¡±

    Scarlett did not hear clearly.

    Mike snorted, indicating that if she was not in a bad condition now, he should push her down right now.

    ¡°Your hand is red. Go to find the nurse and get some ointment.¡±

    She did not understand why this man was so cold. She grabbed his hand and blew on it naturally.

    Mike¡¯s anger miraculously subsided a bit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control you if you want to act coolly or anything. But why don¡¯t you care about yourself? That day you smashed the cupboard, and your hand was injured and today you were scalded. You are an adult now. Why are you still like a child¡­¡±

    If it was anyone else, criticizing him like this in front of him, they would have been thrown out by Mike and been ¡°tortured¡± by him a thousand times.

    However, she was Scarlett.

    He sighed helplessly and grabbed the bowl of soup on the bedside table. He sounded harsh, but his movements were unusually gentle.

    ¡°Drink it!¡±

    She handed the spoon over, licked it with her little mouth, and then pinched her nose.

    ¡°It¡¯s chicken soup again, and with ginseng? It tastes so bad.¡±

    ¡°The kebabs are delicious, but can you eat them now? The soup is good for you. Drink, give me none of them! The remaining one drop means the deduction of your one-month sry!¡±

    Scarlett epted her bad fate and gulped it down. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that there was something in Mike¡¯s words¡­

    After lying down for a week, Mike fed her so much that she had gained nearly five pounds. Then Scarlett was discharged from the hospital.

    These days Mike seemed to have found another great joy in life ¨C feeding Scarlett with all sorts of soups!

    Scarlett personally experienced what it meant to be fat without exercise. It was five pounds! It was five pounds!

    What kind of image was it when five pounds of fat piled up in front of her?

    Although she only weighed less than 90 pounds and was less than 100 pounds even when she gained another 5 pounds, when Scarlett saw the number on the scale, she was still shocked.

    She wanted to lose weight, but she was used to being fed by Mike.

    It seemed that he was addicted to making Scarlett drink soup in the hospital. Even though Scarlett had been discharged from the hospital, Mike¡¯s habit of making her drink soup had been preserved!

    In the morning, when Scarlett came to his house, the first job was not to clean up but to sit at the dining table and drink the soup that Mike had ordered to be prepared for her and the temperature was suitable for drinking. It was impossible for her to secretly pour it out.

    And also Mike sat opposite her with an inscrutable expression. He had personally seen her drink every drop of it before he was satisfied and went to work. One drop less would deduct her month¡¯s sry.

    Scarlett protested a few times, but not only did she give up the routine of drinking soup, but her sry was almost deducted. Suddenly, she had a terrible idea in her heart.

    Could it be that the sudden abnormality of Mike was because of¡­ that?!

 Chapter 51 I Will Try My Best to Satisfy You

    Scarlett guessed that she probably said something that annoyed Mike. Thus, he had an ulterior motive. He tried to fatten her and expand her waistline so that she would be a fatty and could never get married.

    How vicious!

    He ordered the head chef of the Abraham family to cook soup for her every day. The soup had a strong smell of medicine. It didn¡¯t taste bad, but it was far from delicious.

    Even if Scarlett racked her brains, she could not guess why Mike asked her to eat this.

    In order not to get docked, she had no choice but to eat.

    Even if he did note back for lunch, he asked Scarlett to cook lunch and bring it to his office, where the soup, which was delivered by the chef, was ready for her!

    Scarlett was almost falling apart!

    Now that the chef cooked soup three times a day, why did Mike ask her to cook lunch?

    The chef could do it as well. Anyway, he woulde with soup¡­

    When she asked Mike, his answer was irritating.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve paid you, you should try your best to serve me!¡±

    Hearing this, Scarlett was about to cry.

    What an abhorrent man! He nearly treated her as a ve!

    Mike was indeed sulking.

    The conversation between her and Allen was fresh in his memory.

    Many men were salivating at her. If he put too much pressure on her, she might well be taken away.

    Thus, as a shrewd and decisive man, he devised another wicked scheme.

    One day, after Scarlett left, Daniel walked into Mike¡¯s office. After giving the quarterly report to Mike, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket.

    ¡°This is the new prescription from Mr. Harris.¡±

    Mike took it and read it carefully.

    ¡°Put another two qian (a measurement of weight) of astragalus roots in it. Scarlett¡¯s hands and feet are a little cold these days. This addition should not affect the overall effect of the medicine.¡±

    Daniel squinted at him and thought, ¡®Mr. Abraham is more omnipotent, and he can even read the prescription.¡¯

    He asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Abraham, what could this prescription do?¡±

    Ever since Scarlett was discharged from the hospital, Bernard would call Mike every three days and offer a new prescription, to which Mike attached great importance.

    Mike lowered his eyes and did not answer directly. Instead, he asked,

    ¡°I remember your brother and his wife are going to have a baby, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his wife is a little sick. They have seen many doctors in different hospitals¡­¡± Daniel said as he thought Mike had a good memory.

    Daniel talked about it on the phonest time, but Mike overheard it and kept it in mind.

    ¡°ording to the prescription, tell your sister-inw to cook and eat the soup. She should eat what Scarlett eats for a month.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Abraham. By the way, do you mean you intend to have a baby?¡± Daniel realized what Mike wanted to do.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Daniel stuttered.

    Mike looked gentle and happy, so he must have made up his mind.

    Nheless, Scarlett was iming she had divorced him.

    ¡°Just say what you want!¡± Mike said.

    Hearing this, Daniel thought Mike was too straightforward.

    However, as Mike¡¯s assistant, he had to say something for Mike¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, are you sure Mrs. Abraham is ready to have a baby with you?¡±

    If there were many stages in dating, Mike and Scarlett were still in the first stage.

    Nevertheless, Mike asked Scarlett to eat the soup for pregnancy, which was what they should do in thest stage!

    There were many stages between the first andst stages, but Mike skipped them all.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she is ready.¡±

    Mike frowned. Scarlett was too stupid to see sense, so he had better do everything in advance.

    After hearing the conversation between her and Allen, he began to work for this conspiracy.

    Once she got pregnant with his baby, no one could take her away!

    ¡°If Mrs. Abraham knows you were scheming against her, I¡¯m afraid she will¡­¡±

    Scarlett was really individual. She looked gentle, but she would even fight with Mike if she was irritated.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t even pin her down?¡± Mike red at him.

    ¡°I want the reports of the following two quarters. Finish them today!¡±

    It was so hard to work for such an imperious boss. Daniel¡¯s grief was beyond tears.

    He squinted at Mike and realized Mike was irked.

    Scarlett did not know Mike¡¯s intention but was forced to eat soup day by day. Therefore, she decided to get him back.

    Now that he used the tonic soup to fatten her up, she would give him a special meal in return!

    She went out and headed straight for the market. Not long after, she walked out and carried tworge bags with a strange smile on her face.

    She bought chives, oysters, and a few crabs whose limbs were tied tightly by ropes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± Scarlett chortle.

    ording to the information on the Inte, Mike, who had a strong libido, would suffer a stronger sexual desire after eating those.

    That was great!

    Thinking of this, Scarlett was over the moon.

    When she returned home, she took pictures of what she bought with her new EF camera and posted them on Timeline with a smiling emoji. Then, she began to sing and cook.

    But the next second, she received a message from Myke.

    ¡°Myke: What are you going to do with these?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett: They¡¯re good for my ex-husband. They¡¯re all carefully selected.¡±

    Myke was silent for a long time, so Scarlett sent him a question mark.

    ¡°Myke: Are you sure you want him to eat them?¡±

    Scarlett smirked and replied with a nodding emoji. She wanted to take revenge, so she must cook it for Mike!

    ¡°Myke: Do you know their functions?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett: Of course. I¡¯ve looked up so much information. Buddy, just wait for me to report the result to you. Once I imagine what he will be like after he eats them, I can¡¯t helpughing. His look will greatly satisfy me!

    What she bought could increase virility. Mike had a strong libido, so he would feel very ufortable after eating these.

    Scarlett sang happily. She should do it quickly and ask for leave after finishing.

    However, she installed cameras in the room. She wanted to see the distress on his face this night. That would very funny.

    Mike locked his phone and thought, ¡°That¡¯s great. I will try my best to satisfy you.¡±

    Anyhow, she was too young to scheme against him!

 Chapter 52 Shoot Herself in the Foot

    ¡°You are like a fire in that winter, lighting up the fire in my heart!¡±

    Scarlett hummed a song and brought the carefully cooked dishes to the table.

    She took off her apron and looked at the beautiful dishes in a good mood.

    She wished that Mike could eat all those things.

    Thinking about how the man tossed and turned, Scarlett felt that she had avenged her extra five pounds of fat!

    There was still some time before Mike got off work. Scarlett took out her phone.

    She patted his face to prevent herself fromughing out loud. She tried hard to put on a heavy expression.

    ¡°Hello, Mike! I am your dedicated maid, Scarlett. I have something to do tonight, so I have to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Really? But my secretary bought steamed dumplings. I seem to recall that you like it.¡±

    Scarlett was stunned. She liked it a lot. The steamed dumplings were all limited. She tried for several days and failed to buy them.

    He gritted his teeth and looked at the carefully arranged feast on the table. She still had the chance to eat the steamed dumplings in the future. She should take down Mike first!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t eat with you today.¡±

    ¡°Are you sorry?¡± Mike¡¯s voice sounded a little close.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t think further about it, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. My heart hurts.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t eat the steamed dumplings, and she couldn¡¯t see the scene of Mike making a fool of himself. Fortunately, she put a camera in his bedroom, and it was still wonderful to watch the video tomorrow.

    ¡°I am a very good Keeper. So, you don¡¯t have to be sorry.¡±

    Scarlett turned around, and Mike stood behind her with a lunch box. She screamed in fear and threw her phone away.

    ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

    Seeing Mike at this time was not much different from seeing a ghost. It was so horrifying!

    ¡°I came back after I finished my work.¡±

    Mike walked past her and saw the dishes on the table. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°The food is ready. You are so efficient.¡±

    ¡°I still have something to do. I really have to go now!¡± Scarlett lowered her head and quickly moved to the door.

    If she didn¡¯t slip away now, he might cause her trouble when his nose bled.

    Seeing that she was about to slip away, he reached out to grab her cor and dragged her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. You must stay.¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± She shook her head.

    He smiled and reached out to flick her forehead. ¡°You can say itter.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s smile was stiff. Why did she feel that Mike had seen through her n?

    ¡°Let me see what dishes you have prepared today.¡± He walked to the table, and Scarlett rushed over immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s unhygienic if you don¡¯t wash your hands before dinner. Go wash your hands.¡±

    ¡°Right! But you can¡¯t slip away. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Dock my wages!¡± Scarlett replied, thinking to herself that even if he would dock her wages, she still had to slip away. Otherwise, she would be in trouble.

    He nodded in satisfaction and went to the bathroom.

    Scarlett took the opportunity to slip away as fast as possible. She rushed to the door and tried to open it, but the door was locked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Scarlett did not give up and pulled the door open.

    ¡°Recently, the news has said that a prisoner has escaped from prison. To be safe, we must lock the door.¡±

    His voice came from behind her. Scarlett wanted to cry.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it happen in the neighboring city? You are too careful, right?

    ¡°Maybe I remembered wrong. What are you doing? Do you still want to slip away?¡± Mike pretended to be thinking.

    ¡°No, I just checked how strong the door is. It¡¯s good.¡± Scarlett forced a smile.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think about the steamed dumplings for a long time? Come and have some.¡±

    Scarlett wanted to cry but had no tears. She wanted to eat steamed dumplings, not to be eaten by him.

    Now, she could only temporarily give up on her n. She could not let him eat the food.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    If he ate the food alone at home, he would suffer.

    But if she was also here¡­

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress his desire, and she would be in trouble.

    Scarlett imagined some lustful scenes, and her expression became twisted.

    Mike saw her expression and felt amused. He could read her mind through her face!

    He grabbed a chair and sat down. Scarlett immediately rushed over and blocked the dining table.

    ¡°I remember that you can¡¯t eat these dishes!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Why? Fish soup, grilled oysters. It looks like you¡¯re very attentive. If I remember correctly, these dishes have amon effect.¡±

    ¡°They have no effect at all! I went to the toilet and didn¡¯t wash my hands before cooking. Mike, I was wrong. You can dock my monthly wages. Any punishment can do. Just don¡¯t eat the food, OK?¡±

    If he ate it, would she be able to walk out of here untouched?

    He sat, and she stood. The distance between them was less than one foot.

    He could smell her scent mixed with the faint smell from cooking. It smelt like home.

    Scarlett saw that he was looking at her without moving. His eyes were so deep. She thought that he was angry with what she had just said, so she exined awkwardly.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like this. I just ¡­ I¡­¡±

    She kept saying, revealing her rosy little mouth and white teeth. After thinking for a while, she could note up with an excuse.

    He became excited. He didn¡¯t hear what she said. She had done something bad and felt guilty. She wanted to find an excuse, which was adorable. He only had one thought now.

    He wanted her. He wanted to sleep with her so badly!

    Suddenly, Scarlett felt a huge force push her body.

    With her back against the cold marble, she was pressed down on the dining table.

    The dining table was not long. Scarlett was forced to lie on it. The dishes prepared by her were next to her. She could even smell the delicious dishes. The man on top of her had a dangerous expression.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why are you like this?¡± Scarlett felt desperate.

    She just wanted to take revenge on him. Why did she end up like this?

    ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what you are up to?¡±

    For his feeding n, he had read two medicine books!

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding! Mike, I was wrong. Can I apologize to you?¡± This time, she had shot herself in the foot. She didn¡¯t see iting!

    Mike¡¯s voice was low and charming.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Since you did it, you have to bear the consequences. Scarlett, I will prove to you that I can still make you happy without eating those dishes¡­¡±

 Chapter 53 There Was No Way to Face It Anymore

    Scarlett felt a little familiar with hisst word ¡°can¡¯t stop at all¡±, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it.

    She only felt that he seemed to be out of control today. In the past, there was more or less a process before he lost his temper.

    But now, he suddenly had done it, which didn¡¯t give her time to resist.

    ¡°Mike, we have a job agreement, you can¡¯t- ah!¡±

    She felt terrified.

    Scarlett thought that there was no chance to escape.

    ¡°Keep quiet. You should carefully look at the contract in the future. Now, we have more important things to do,¡± He sighed with satisfaction.

    After being suppressed for too long, he was finally able to release himself. His satisfaction at this moment was a sharp contrast to her shock.

    Humans must act quickly. Whoever seized the initiative was the winner!

    Then, in the following time, he proved these facts by himself.

    First, he could keep excited and didn¡¯t need to eat those things to maintain his strength.

    Second, never disturb bosses, because one didn¡¯t know when they will be forced by bosses.

    This processsted for a long time. The location was changed from the dining table downstairs to the bedroom. Scarlett would no longer be able to calmly face this high-end furniture transported back from abroad.

    She could not face the table.

    She could not face the carved wooden stairs.

    She also could not face the bed, the floor, the bathroom, all of them¡­!

    Scarlett thought, ¡®Oh my God, what did he do? The furniture is innocent, okay!¡¯

    Early in the morning, the sky was dotted with white clouds. Behind the closed curtains, Mike was still in high spirits in the bedroom as he carried out the fifth ¡°proof¡±.

    ¡°Mike, you are ¡­ a bastard.¡± She weaklyined. Her hand hung down halfway and shepletely fainted from exhaustion.

    ¡°Fool.¡± He gently touched her sweaty little head.

    By the time he finally finished his ¡°proof¡±, Scarlett was already too tired to get up.

    His hand stopped on her soft stomach. Perhaps, there was already the result he wanted.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t go to work.

    Scarlett struck.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Scarlett had not been to Mike¡¯s house for two days and had not greeted him.

    She couldn¡¯t face the ruined furniture, and the fact that she was not a virgin anymore.

    Thest person she wanted to face was the man who had been pestering her for the entire night.

    Thus, she ran away.

    Mike had only made a call to ask about the situation on the first day when she had not gone to his house.

    Scarlett said grumpily, ¡°I¡¯m injured. I¡¯m going to have a holiday!¡±

    Mike immediately asked where she got injured.

    Scarlett was so angry that she roared at the phone.

    She said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an intable doll? I want to rest, I want to strike!¡±

    After saying that, she hung up the phone without caring about his reaction. And Mike only sent a message to her.

    The message texted, ¡°I¡¯ll raise your sry and give you a week of paid leave. Good girl.¡±

    Scarlett still got angry.

    Scarlett was ashamed and angry, she found that she could no longer simply treat Mike as an employer, and she could no longer deceive herself likest time. She thought that this was self-deception.

    She was distracted. Some things had already gone beyond her control. She did not understand Mike, but she did not understand herself even more.

    She didn¡¯t a casual person. Before meeting Mike, she only held hands with Richard.

    But when she met Mike, she lost persistence that disappeared like integrity and would never return.

    The next day, Scarlett was fully armed. It was a hot summer day. She wore a high-cor shirt with long sleeves and long pants, which would make people feel hot.

    ¡°Scarlett, is this your new style for this year or what?¡±

    Miffyi sat in the bar and ordered a drink for Scarlett. Scarlett couldn¡¯t drink at all.

    Scarlett weaklyy on the bar counter.

    Although a day had already passed, she still felt that she did not have enough rest. It seemed that every bone had been torn apart.

    She had to wear like this. Mike had kissed her entire body. At first nce, she looked like she had pityrisis rose.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re abnormal today. Why didn¡¯t you take a photo?¡±

    Miffyi was very clear about Scarlett¡¯s preferences, so she deliberately decorated the drink cup in a beautiful way.

    For beautiful things, Scarlett always had to find an angle to shoot them down.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should be annoyed. Look at our bar. It has been open for so long but made little money.¡± Miffyi nodded sadly.

    The bar was in a downtown area with special decoration, but it was like being cursed since it opened, and it was investigated every few days.

    After checking the fire safety permit, they checked the business permit, and then the police inspected. Few people would like toe to the bar after several this kind of inspection. It made her keep the original money but it was difficult to make a profit.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±

    ¡°A richdy like you doesn¡¯t care about this bit of money. However, you have an investment and are also a shareholder. If I don¡¯t make money, you also cannot make money. How about asking your omnipotent husband to tell the leaders not to investigate us like this?¡±

    When she heard Miffyi mention Mike, Scarlett felt ashamed and embarrassed.

    She was hopeless.

    Now, as long as she heard his name, she felt very sad.

    Mike has be my ex-husband.

    However, he had done something that only couples could do more than once.

    What was even morementable was that she actually acquiesced to his improper behavior.

    ¡°Your husband has the powerful right, and our bar will be saved just by his word. What¡¯s your opinion, Scarlett?¡±

    Miffyi reminded Scarlett with her hands.

    Scarlett came back to her senses. There was no one in the bar at this time. There was only Miffyi and her at the bar. Looking at Miffyi¡¯s expectant face, Scarlett wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t say atst.

    Even if Miffyi was her best friend, there was no way to exin the awkward situation between Scarlett and Mike.

    She herself didn¡¯t know how to evaluate Mike. From their repeated contact after the divorce, her opinion about Mike was not urate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Miketer, but he might be toozy to care about such small matters.¡±

    It was Mike that let people constantly investigate her bar, so it was impossible for Mike to let them not investigate. Scarlett and Miffyi didn¡¯t know the fact.

    ¡°Miffyi, let me ask you something. It¡¯s not about me. It¡¯s about a distant cousin of mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°A woman took the initiative to divorce her husband, but because of some special reason, she could not leave him. They had several rtionships because of some unclear reasons.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡± Miffyi felt puzzled.

    ¡°Like turning off the lights,¡± Scarlett¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°How many times?¡±

    ¡°It happens two times and there are a few times that haven¡¯t seeded.¡± This number made her feel shame!

    ¡°There are only two reasons for this kind of situation. One is better and the other is worse. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±

 Chapter 54 Like!

    Both pleasant and unpleasantments?

    ¡°The pleasant one first,¡± Scarlett said.

    ¡°This woman has a broken rtionship with her husband and can¡¯t turn the page.¡±

    Scarlett immediately denied it.

    ¡°They have no feelings for each other even when they were married, and certainly there will be no divorce. Speak the unpleasant one.¡±

    ¡°This woman is just a bitch. She possesses this man without giving others the chance to get close to him. She wants to y hard to get, but she doesn¡¯t want to fulfill a wife¡¯s obligations when she enjoys sex with him!¡±

    Her words became more unpleasant, and Scarlett could not bear to hear them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Sensing that Miffy was looking at her, she tried to cover her guilt and coughed, ¡°I mean, my cousin didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking about my cousin?¡±

    ¡°The details don¡¯t matter! I mean, why did you describe me, no, my cousin as a bad woman?¡±

    She didn¡¯t enjoy sex with him!

    Although she did feel very good, in the beginning, she resisted it!

    ¡°If your cousin didn¡¯t have feelings for her ex-husband, how could she take the initiative to propose a divorce and have sex again and again after it? She either likes his soul or his body. In short, if a she is unwilling, no man can take advantage of her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that is what he forced her to do. He has done it several times!¡± Scarlett felt that her confidence was getting weaker.

    Miffy¡¯s words seemed to have reminded her of some things that she never wanted to think about.

    ¡°Forced? Well, then ask your cousinter. Ask her if she has ever let her ex-husband¡­¡± Miffy put on a gossipy look.

    Scarlett had just raised her cup and taken a sip, and she immediately choked on her words.

    She coughed and looked at Miffy in disbelief.

    ¡°Miffy, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both married. Why are you still so ignorant like when you were in school? What kind of position does Mike like?¡±

    ¡°He would use every position, and basically, he will make them varied! Damn, you bewitched me! Why did I say this!¡±

    Scarlett patted her face, ignoring Miffy¡¯s meaningful smile. She pretended to be calm.

    ¡°My cousin told me that she has¡­ What does that have to do with your judgment?¡± She tried to change the topic.

    ¡°Scarlett, when you are free, you should read more books on the structure of the human body. If a woman resists, that kind of posture will not work unless the man is tied up. If he runs away so easily, nothing will happen.¡±

    Scarlett immediately thought of the ¡°harmonious¡± scenes between her and Mike.

    Why didn¡¯t she run away when she was at the stairs? That was because Mike didn¡¯t tie her up.

    She forced herself to think that maybe she had good intentions and was afraid that he would fall as the result of her struggle?

    Then, why didn¡¯t she run when she was in the bathroom?

    There was no way to justify herself.

    ¡°But my cousin clearly said that she doesn¡¯t like her ex-husband. She was very happy when they divorced.¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, you don¡¯t know much about love. Between men and women are not pure hatred or absolute love. Like and hatred can be interchanged when reaching its limit.¡±

    Like.

    Like?

    Like!

    It was like lightning that struck Scarlett until her face turned pale. How could she possibly like Mike?

    ¡°But when she got married, she didn¡¯t want it, do you understand? Then, after the divorce, their rtionship became messy and unclear. The situation wasplicated. When they were together, they had no feelings for each other and when they were separated, there would be even fewer feelings, right?¡±

    Scarlett struggled to find a reason not to convince Miffy, but to convince herself.

    ¡°Why not? Rtionships will change. Maybe it is because they can¡¯t control the situation when they get married that they don¡¯t have chemicals for each other. But after the divorce, she is free, and she can appreciate his kindness.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    His kindness? What was so good about him? Scarlett immediately thought of many evil deeds Mike had done.

    He was temperamental and would turn hostile at any time. He would be arrogant and would not let others know what he was thinking. He was pretentious and troublesome. He was obsessed with cleanliness. He was also an evil capitalist who would deduct his employees¡¯ wages at will!

    However, he appeared in time after she was beaten.

    He backed her up when attending the banquet.

    He took her to the doctor though he was the one who injured her foot.

    Also, when she vomited blood and almost died, he showed up from nowhere. She could still remember the sense of security she felt when she was in his arms.

    What Miffy said made Scarlett want to refute, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Anyway, my cousin will never like her ex-husband, never!¡± She was too inexperienced in dealing with feelings.

    The special family made her long for feelings but not believe in them. She looked strong, but some parts of her were so soft.

    ¡°Let nature take its course and this rule applies to everyone. Follow your heart and don¡¯t be in a hurry to determine your feelings. Like or hatred, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she forgets about their dilemma in the past and treats him like an ordinary man, everything will be fine.¡±

    Miffy patted the stupefied Scarlett and continued to gossip, ¡°Tell me about your guy. How many times will you have sex in a week? How long does itst?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miffy. I can¡¯t stay with you today. I have to go back.¡± Scarlett picked up the wine ss and drank the wine in one gulp.

    Her mind was in a mess right now. Miffy¡¯s words were like a small knife hollowing her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to find a ce to think about it.

    The best way to think was to eat.

    The spicy food had be a painful memory for her, so Scarlett went out and took a taxi straight to the street where the high school she studied in was.

    It was almost 8 o¡¯clock. Most of the stalls had closed up, leaving a few for snacks. Scarlett found her favorite fried potato pancake stall.

    ¡°Sir, I want four pancakes!¡±

    Perhaps, if she ate four in one go, she would be able to understand the feelings between her and Mike.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. They were all sold out.¡±

    ¡°But there are four in the pot!¡± Scarlett could smell the pancake.

    ¡°Well, it was reserved. Look, he¡¯s here!¡±

    On the left side of Scarlett was a pair of white soft leather shoes. It looked expensive. Scarlett turned around and put her hands together.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, can you share half of the pancakes with me? You can¡¯t eat so much by yourself, can you? I have something I can¡¯t figure out, and then¡­¡±

    Scarlett looked up and froze.

    Under the dim light from the streetmps, Richard¡¯s face was warm and handsome, like a hint of coolness in the scorching summer. At this moment, he was smiling at Scarlett.

    ¡°Scarlett, you still keep the habit of eating when you are in a bad mood.¡±

 Chapter 55 It Is Time to Turn the Page

    She was just here for some food yet she actually met Richard!

    ¡°Wow, what a coincidence.¡±

    Her embarrassed expression looked indescribably cute in Richard¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here sote at night?¡±

    Scarlett smiled awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t say that she wanted to eat because she couldn¡¯t understand some things.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± He handed Scarlett the pancakes that had been packed.

    Scarlett had yet to receive it when another voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Richard, why are you so slow?¡±

    ine stood behind Scarlett and looked at them curiously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would treat me to pancakes? What are you doing?¡± When ine saw Scarlett, she felt that she had seen her somewhere.

    ¡°I remember now. You are Mrs. Abraham!¡± ine¡¯s eyes lit up. She jumped over and looked at Scarlett with a smile.

    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t recognize you when you didn¡¯t have makeup. You still look beautiful.¡±

    When she put on makeup, she looked elegant, and when she didn¡¯t have it, she looked pure. This Mrs. Abraham looked so young and charming.

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re good-looking as well.¡± Scarlett carefully looked at Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This girl had removed her makeup but was still charming. She looked very lively and cute.

    Scarlett¡¯s praise made ine narrow her eyes and she shook Richard¡¯s arm, ¡°Did you hear that? This great beauty praised me. Mrs. Abraham, do you like pancakes? How do you know this stall?¡±

    ¡°I studied in the high school here. I miss it when Ie here again.¡±

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t study in the same high school as Richard? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention her before? Did you and Mrs. Abraham know each other for long?¡±

    Richard just looked straight at Scarlett, and Scarlett felt the atmosphere was awkward.

    ¡°He was my senior in high school. I will leave you alone and I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡± Richard stopped her and stuffed the pancakes into Scarlett¡¯s hands.

    Scarlett immediately sensed that ine was looking at her. She said awkwardly, ¡°No need. My stomach is just healed. I forgot that I can¡¯t eat these.¡±

    ¡°I wish you two a happy night. Goodbye.¡± She smiled at ine.

    No longer looking at Richard, she turned to leave.

    Richard watched her leave. The streetmp was still the same one from a few years ago.

    The broken manhole cover on the street was the same as before. The girl he liked left without looking back at the same ce but at a different time.

    ine seemed to have felt something. She looked at Richard and then looked at Scarlett, who had gone far away.

    ¡°You and Mrs. Abraham were high school ssmates. Why haven¡¯t you told me about it before? You should have told me thest time I met her. I was so embarrassed when you were chatting just now¡­¡±

    Why did she feel that the man next to her who was about to be her fianc¨¦ had something on his mind?

    He would not tell her many things. The way he looked at Scarlett made ine feel very scared.

    She instinctively tightened her grip on Richard¡¯s arm as if she could keep him by her side in this way.

    He immediately pushed her away. A hint of impatience shed across his eyes. ine caught his gaze and immediately used a bright smile to cover up the pain in her heart.

    She took the potato pancake in his hand and took a bite, the slightly sweet taste made her frown.

    ¡°So this is the so-called delicacy. It isn¡¯t that delicious.¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, dump it.¡± Richard looked at her coldly and strode to his car.

    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s too sweet. In fact, it is delicious when carefully eating. I will eat it all!¡± ine trotted to catch up with him.

    She quickly stuffed the hot pancakes into her mouth. It was so hot that she wanted to cry. However, she did not dare to stop eating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself if you don¡¯t like it.¡± He snatched the package from her mouth and threw it into the trash can by the roadside.

    ine¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She had tried her best to please him, but why did she feel that he was getting further and further away from her?

    He still stared in the direction where Scarlett had left. Could it be¡­

    ine immediately thought of a possibility, but she shook her head. She must have thought too much.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cater to me like this.¡± Richard finally withdrew his gaze and looked at ine, who was trying to hold back her tears and pretended to be happy. Only then did he realize that his tone might have been a little harsh.

    Although he did not like this fianc¨¦e, he did not need to hurt her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not catering. I¡¯m willing to do that. I¡¯ve always felt like that.¡± She liked him very much. From the first time she saw him four years ago, she fell for him.

    For him, she was willing to give up everything. She believed that her efforts would one day be able to make him ept her.

    However, she had to find out what had happened between Scarlett and Richard.

    ine took a meaningful look at the direction where Scarlett had left and was deep in thought.

    Scarlett took a taxi and left the ce as if she was fleeing.

    The familiar high school gradually disappeared, and she suddenly remembered what Miffy said.

    Rtionships would change.

    The person that she thought she would never forget would eventually fade away as time passed.

    When she first met Richard, she thought that she would be nervous and sad, but she was calm.

    Now that she thought about it carefully, even on their meeting at the banquet that night, she felt more nervous and guilty towards Richard than missing him.

    Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a pure girl. Her eyes were full of curiosity like hers in the past. She hoped that Richard would treat her well.

    She touched the hickeys on her neck that had yet to fade away. This was left by Mike.

    There was no way for her to face the man she had once liked with another man in her heart.

    Richard was a man who already had a fianc¨¦e.

    It was time to let go.

    She had to try her best to figure out what was going on between them.

    ¡°Master, please go to the store selling steamed dumplings.¡±

    In fact, she used to like snacks like Spicy Hot Pot and potato pancakes. They were cheap and delicious and would bring her happy memories.

    However, Mike hated food sold at stalls. When he was in a good mood, he would let Lily buy the steamed dumplings for her.

    She waste. The store was closed. It was said that thest customer had bought thest portion of the steamed dumplings.

    Scarlett was depressed to the extreme. Was she going to miss everything like this for the rest of her life?

    She waste for the pancakes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    And the steamed dumplings also left her.

    Just as she walked out of the store in a daze and was about to take a taxi home, her line of sight was blocked by a bag that was emitting a tempting aroma.

    Scarlett turned around, wanting to see the one showing off. That guy bought thest portion and ran to her to show off!

    She turned back, and Mike knocked on her forehead.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go home tonight! Why are you running around?¡±

 Chapter 56 Mike, You Can Be More Emotionalâ€¦

    Scarlett felt more shocked at meeting Mike at the steamed bun restaurant than meeting Richard at the Potato Cake stall.

    Scarlett was stunned.

    There was no way to connect rarefied Mike to the in steamed bun restaurant.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so silly all day? You glutton, staying up sote to buy buns.¡±

    Mike was still so mean. Scarlett finally confirmed that the man in front of her was definitely Mike!

    Scarlett suddenly had an idea, ¡°You didn¡¯t buy all the food I ate before in person, did you?¡±

    Mike knocked on her again.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? How could I buy these for you in person?¡±

    Scarlett immediately looked at the bag in Mike¡¯s hand. He hastened to rify, ¡°This is a coincidence.¡±

    On the way home after working overtime, Mike suddenly thought of the little wildcat that was hiding out of shame.

    At that time, he happened to see the sign of buns on the roadside, stopped, and walked into the restaurant unknowingly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat well tonight, so you came here to buy snacks?¡± Mike asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Of course not. I just came out of the bar in a bad mood and wanted something to eat.¡±

    ¡°You went to the bar?¡± Mike was shocked.

    Mike had wanted to give Scarlett a few days to sort out her feelings, and ording to her personality, she would have hidden shyly.

    What a wrong decision!

    A wildcat like Scarlett should always be chained to his side. Once Mike rxed a little bit, she would run out to cause trouble!

    ¡°All I had was a soft drink,¡± Scarlett said with a hint of guilt.

    Mike red at her.

    ¡°I think you deserve to be punished. Come back with me!¡±

    Mike tugged at Scarlett.

    ¡°Hey, are you riding or not? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    The taxi driver who had been waiting by the roadside urged Scarlett impatiently.

    Scarlett quickly snatched the buns from Mike¡¯s hand, opened the door, and jumped into the car quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me anymore. I¡¯ve given you enough time, otherwise-¡±

    Scarlett said disdainfully, ¡°You will deduct my sry?¡±

    Mike felt awkward. Did Scarlett want to escape so badly because of his recklessness that day?

    Sitting in the car, Scarlett watched Mike¡¯s disappearing figure, opened the bag, took out a warm steamed bun to take a bite.

    It amused her to think of Mike in an expensive suit standing in a steamed bun restaurant buying buns.

    Miffy was right, let it be.

    For the time being, she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with the strange rtionship between Mike and her, but after eating a few delicious buns, she was relieved.

    It¡¯s hard for her to get over the idental sex, but now that it has happened, she¡¯s trying to make it stop.

    The next day, Lily handed Mike a beautifully wrapped box, saying it hade with a special delivery from Scarlett.

    After opening the box, Mike found that it turned out to be a very unique handmade cake.

    Just by the aroma and color, Mike immediately realized that Scarlett had made it herself, and it was his favorite vor.

    But why was its shape so unique?

    When Daniel came in to deliver the report, he saw Mike staring at the unique cake in a daze. So he went over to take a look and burst outughing.

    ¡°Mike, what is the meaning of this design?¡±

    On the round chassis, the three-dimensional pattern of a small tadpole was swimming toward the man¡¯s head painted on the cake, and on the man¡¯s body, there were two words written with jam-Scum Mike.

    Beside the little tadpole was a colorful chocte egg. Daniel could vaguely feel that the words ¡°Scum Mike¡± meant Mike, but what was the meaning of other things, he didn¡¯t understand¡­

    ¡°Is this from apetitor? You¡¯d better not eat food of unknown origin. I¡¯ll throw it away.¡±

    Immediately, Mike red at Daniel.

    ¡°Have you finished your work? Are you free now?¡±

    After seeing Mike¡¯s grim expression, Daniel realized that he had put his foot in his mouth again. The cake Mike valued so much must have been sent by Scarlett!

    ¡°Take your time then. Here¡¯s the report.¡±

    ¡°Come back!¡± Mike looked at the unique cake and knew Scarlett was still angry.

    ¡°Order a candlelight dinner tonight at the top floor of Kerry¡¯s revolving restaurant.¡±

    Justfort the little wildcat, he thought, he had gone too far that day.

    ¡°Do you want to reserve the whole restaurant?¡±

    ¡°No more nonsense, or you won¡¯t do this job. Get back the IQ you discarded and thene back!¡±

    Daniel thought, ¡®Alright, I got it. Mike wants to show his romance to Scarlett.¡¯

    ¡°So I¡¯ll reserve Kerry¡¯s whole restaurant first, and then reserve a presidential suite at a six-star hotel on the west side of town. Atst, I will cover the bed with rose petals,¡± Daniel said.

    ¡°Just book a suite downstairs of Carry¡¯s restaurant,¡± Mike said.

    As Daniel expected, Mike wanted to show his romance to Scarlett.

    ¡°Mike, ording to the weather forecast, there¡¯s a meteor shower tonight that only happens once in 60 years. If you take Scarlett up the hill to watch the meteor shower after dinner, you can hold her in your arms and keep her warm. Then, Scarlett must be moved to give her heart to you. At that moment, the meteor shower is over. While Scarlett is moving, you can take her down the hill into the suite I reserved for you. Then Scarlett can feel your sincerity!¡±

    As a special assistant, Daniel was deeply concerned about the sexual happiness of Mike by doing this.

    ¡°It is too childish,¡± Mike said disdainfully.

    This method sounded very low, so he disdained to use it.

    ¡°All women like this. Mike, believe me, that¡¯s how I got the heart of a supetive goddess on campus in my first love. The more childish the way, the more women like it! These are all the way to have a baby, and Scarlett is willing to be forced by you-¡±

    Mike red at him again, and Daniel immediately shut up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t force her-reserve the suite on the west side of town.¡±

    Daniel curled his lipscently and thought, ¡®Mike, you can be more emotional.¡¯

    While Mike was in a good mood, Daniel quickly made his request.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Mike, there is something that needs to be dealt with in my family recently. Could I apply for a week¡¯s leave?¡±

    Mike agreed. Daniel was overjoyed and quickly went back to get the written request for leave and got Mike to sign it!

    After taking two steps, Daniel came back, asking with an extremely gossipy expression.

    ¡°What does Scarlett mean by this cake she gave you?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    What else could it mean?

    Mike, you¡¯re a sex-only bastard ¡­ Mike couldn¡¯t say that.

    Alone in the office, Mike gently sliced open the colorful chocte egg, which meant ¡°bastard.¡± From one bite, he knew that the sweet handmade chocte must have been cooked by Scarlett.

    The bad-tempered little wildcat would never yield to reality. Even when confronted with problems that couldn¡¯t be solved, she would still doggedly stretch out her little ws and try to resist.

    However, the little wildcat did not know that the more she did, the easier it was to arouse Mike¡¯s possessiveness.

 Chapter 57 See the Meteor Shower with You

    There was a meteor shower at night, and Scarlett did not want to miss such a good opportunity to take photos.

    She had bought the EF camera for so long, and other than taking some photos of nts, she seldom used it.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The camera was able to capture the surface of the moon and the meteors and so on. It would absolutely be beautiful.

    The best observation point in City B should be on the mountain in the west of the city. The meteor shower would startte. Scarlett felt that it was unsafe for a woman to go there alone. She asked her friends but no one was willing to go with her.

    One word suddenly appeared in her mind: Mike.

    She felt absurd about her wild thoughts.

    Not to mention how busy he was with his work, just his absolute coldness wouldn¡¯t allow him to go with her to see a meteor shower.

    What was more, even if she had made a cake to mock him, she was still angry!

    If she didn¡¯t go, the next Pegasus Meteor Shower would happen 60 yearster. How could a photography enthusiast like her miss such an opportunity?

    The west of the city was remote, what if she encountered bad people when she went there alone?

    After struggling, Scarlett finally gathered her courage. She took out the phone and called Mike.

    ¡°Hey, Mike!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I have something to discuss with you. Are you avable tonight?¡±

    ¡°Kind of.¡±

    ¡°Then can you go with me to the west of the city to take photos of the meteor shower?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m busy.¡± Mike, who was obviously happy, pretended to be deep in thought. He meant that he wanted her to beg him.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you. I¡¯ll go with someone else.¡±

    Scarlett did not give him a chance to respond and hung up, pouting as she sat on the bed.

    Why was this man so unreasonable? She did not me him for having sex with her as if she was a sex doll. She just asked him to go with her to watch a meteor shower, but he refused.

    When she called him, Scarlett regretted it. The two had had sex, and there was always a feeling of shame in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m a retard! Why would I ask a bad person who took advantage of me?¡± She pounded her head, feeling ashamed of what she had just done.

    Scarlett had asked a few of her friends, but none of them agreed.

    She had to think of another way.

    At this time, the Abraham Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s office was a chilly atmosphere.

    The source of the coldness was Mike, who had a straight face.

    Damn woman! Would it kill to ask one more question?

    Would she be killed if she said something nice?

    She actually hung up!

    Daniel came in happily with a leave notice, and he did not notice that Mike¡¯s mood suddenly turned bad. He handed it over.

    ¡°Sir, this is my leave notice. Please sign it.¡±

    ¡°Thepany is so busy now, how dare you ask for leave?¡±

    Mike said coldly. Daniel¡¯s smile froze.

    What the heck?

    Where did the holiday he granted him go?

    Daniel wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He quickly analyzed the situation in his mind.

    What would make the president suddenly unhappy in just ten minutes?

    Just now, a department manager was reporting to the president about a signed contract that was worth ten million. This good news would anger him.

    Then, there was only one possibility.

    ¡°Did Mrs. Abraham reject your invitation?¡±

    Daniel immediately got cold nces from Mike.

    ¡°I rejected her!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite her? Why would you refuse her?¡± Daniel was confused by the order of things.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Mike grabbed the new pen container on the table and threw it at him.

    Daniel fled in panic. He could still feel the coldness behind him when he left the office.

    How could the president break his promise as he liked? Heined in his heart.

    Scarlett was furious.

    Before calling Mike, she was depressed that there was no one to go with her to watch the meteor shower.

    After the call, her depression turned into theint that her lustful husband wouldn¡¯t even go with her to appreciate it.

    The meteor shower was not the main point because Mike¡¯s attitude was what she cared about.

    This resentment even suppressed the disappointment of not being able to see the meteor shower.

    She sat on the sofa with resentment and turned her grief into appetite. She took out a cup of ice cream from the refrigerator and ate it.

    The doorbell rang. She walked over and saw Mike through the peephole!

    ¡°Open the door!¡±

    Scarlett sat back down on the sofa in a fit of pique, put the spoon in her mouth, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m dead and cremated!¡±

    He rejected her but came to her door. Did he want to take her to thepany to work overtime?

    That was never going to happen!

    She made up her mind not to open the door. He was good at rejecting people, and she would let him have a taste of the feeling of being turned down!

    The doorbell stopped ringing after just a few seconds.

    She put down the ice cream. Did he leave?

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of the key opening the door. She opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°How can you have the key to my house?¡±

    Mike snorted. He had to use an unusual way to deal with such a naughty woman!

    He scanned the huge cup of ice cream in her hand. She tried to hide it with guilt, but he had seen it!

    ¡°Your stomach has just healed, how can you eat cold food like ice cream?¡±

    ¡°I only ate a little!¡± She was telling the truth. Just as she opened the lid, he came in.

    He walked over and took the ice cream from her hands. He threw it into the can under her reluctance. Then, he walked to the fridge, took out all the ice cream, and threw all of them away.

    Scarlett was heartbroken.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your shoes when you came in? Why did you throw my ice cream away? That¡¯s not the point. The point is, how did you get the spare key?¡±

    ¡°How can such a small matter be difficult to deal with?¡± He snorted and looked at his watch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to change your clothes. Not a minutete.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why are you still standing? If you keep being in a trance, I¡¯ll feed you to the mosquitoes on the mountain!¡± He red at the pajamas on her.

    ¡°On the mountain?¡± Scarlett hadn¡¯t figured out the situation, and her adorable expression made him impatient.

    She was always like this. She would use the purest expression to irritate him!

    Not wanting to waste time on her, he dragged her into her bedroom. Scarlett immediately ran away, trying to cover the various packaging that she had scattered on the bed with a quilt.

    It was a pity that Mike had seen it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tired recently. I need to eat to recover!¡± She forgot to throw the packaging away after eating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡±

    He red at her and opened her wardrobe. Ignoring Scarlett¡¯s protest, he took out the clothes inside and spread them on the bed.

    ¡°Hey, are you crazy? Take some medicine if you are! Why are you rummaging through my wardrobe?¡±

    ¡°Where are your clothes? Look at these, what are these, rags?¡± He picked up some in clothes in disgust. Such cheap clothes were a humiliation to him!

 Chapter 58 Do You Want Me to Carry You In?

    After they divorced, Scarlett changed back into ordinary clothes and left all the big brands in their house.

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing?¡± Scarlett was irritated.

    He barged into her house, confiscated her snacks, and now he was judging her clothes. What exactly did he want?

    ¡°I decided to apany you to watch that boring meteor shower.¡± He raised his chin.

    His expression was saying, ¡°Woman, be grateful!¡±

    Scarlett was baffled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were busy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so long-winded. I just pity you!¡±

    Although Scarlett was happy to have someone watch the meteor shower with her¡­

    But if the person was so annoying, Scarlett was unmoved.

    Actually, she was furious now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy. I don¡¯t want to go now. Get out!¡±

    ¡°Get out? It¡¯s not what you said before.¡± As he spoke, Mike criticized her clothes in disgust.

    Why didn¡¯t he notice before that she had always been wearing cheap ¡°rags¡± ever since they divorced?

    ¡°When? What did I say?¡± Scarlett could hardly keep up with Mike¡¯s train of thoughts.

    ¡°When you made a table of dishes to seduce me and when you were crying and begging me to e in¡¯,¡± Mike said shamelessly.

    It took a second for Scarlett to recall what he was talking about. Her face turned blood red. Scarlett pointed at Mike with a trembling finger.

    She was stunned by his tant shamelessness.

    ¡°How dare you mention that? It was you who disregarded my resistance and forced me!¡±

    When she thought of those scenes, Scarlett¡¯s face turned hot.

    ¡°What? Who made a table of dishes with aphrodisiac ingredients? I thought you were trying to seduce me.¡± Mike retorted.

    ¡°I!¡± Scarlett choked, not knowing how to exin.

    She wanted to take revenge on him for flirting with other women outside, not to seduce him!

    Mike found her guilty expression amusing and cute.

    ¡°It was you who forced me¡­¡± Scarlett sounded not as confident as before.

    ¡°I forced you?¡± Mike repeated her words mockingly, ¡°Then who was the one that cried and begged me?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s face was a battlefield of conflicting feelings. She found it humiliating.

    She had no chance to win a quarrel with Mike. Besides, she made the dishes at first. She was notpletely innocent.

    Previously, Scarlett didn¡¯t know how to face Mike. Now, she found that Mike was more thick-skinned than she had thought. She had no way to deal with him!

    However, Mike was notpletely wrong. Scarlett was not a pure victim that night. She did not want to continue this topic.

    She sadly thought that Mike would further ridicule her. Maybe he would call her a scheming slut and use her that her purpose was to ask him to help the Lauren Group.

    Scarlett was already mentally prepared, biting her lower lip and waiting for his insulting words.

    But what greeted her was a piece of clothing thrown to her by Mike.

    Mike had teased her enough and did not want to push her too far. He dropped the topic.

    Mike picked up a ¡°rag¡± and threw it to her, ¡°A pile of trash. Wear this first.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± She was confused.

    She looked at him in confusion and couldn¡¯t believe that he would let her go.

    When did Mike be so kind?

    ¡°I will bring you a new set of clothes tomorrow. Anything worth less than two thousand in your wardrobe should be thrown away!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Scarlett had just wondered why he was so kind, but now it seemed that he was as hateful as ever!

    He just changed a topic to humiliate her. If she did as he said, she would have nothing to wear.

    Actually, all her clothes adding up were worth less than two thousand.

    ¡°Because I am your owner. Change your clothes. What are you staring at? You want me to stripe off your clothes?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Are you mad?¡±

    She could no longer understand Mike as a human being!

    ¡°There are four minutes left. If you don¡¯t change yourself, then I will do it. Change quickly!¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes and pushed him out of the bedroom. She closed the door and changed her clothes.

    As she changed, Scarlett heard him speaking fluent Italian outside the door. She pricked up her ears and barely understood a few words.

    Chanel, Prada, Dior¡­ these were all world-ss female clothing brands. Did he really order clothes for her?

    When she finished and took up her camera, Mike had just hung up.

    ¡°Why do you order so many new designs? I don¡¯t have the chance to wear them.¡± She was content with her own clothes.

    Mike did not like her cheap clothes, but Scarlett wasfortable in them. In contrast, she had never been in her element while wearing the big brands.

    ¡°The money for your clothes will be deducted from your sry,¡± Mike said lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so merciless! I have debts. One piece of the clothes you ordered would cost my sry for several months. Do you want me to sell myself to you for the rest of my life?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a nice suggestion. I could consider agreeing.¡±

    Mike would like to be with her for a lifetime.

    Scarlett was speechless.

    ¡°How could someone like you be the CEO of the Abraham Group? Have you ever considered the feelings of others?¡±

    ¡°One naturally has to consider the feelings of other people.¡± He grabbed her and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Then what are you doing now regardless of my will?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re a cat.¡± She was a lovely cat in his eyes. Mike would never be tired of teasing her.

    At this moment, Scarlett really wanted to scratch him.

    He drove an SUV today. It was more suitable for driving in mountains. Scarlett sat in the spacious passenger seat.

    ¡°Mike, are you really going to order me a bunch of very expensive clothes and then deduct the money from my sry?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± It was not his intention at first. But she said ¡°sell herself to him for the rest of her life¡±. That changed his mind.

    Mike parked his car outside the most luxurious shopping mall in City B, in which any piece of clothing would be worth more than thousands. Scarlett refused to get out of the car.

    If she went down, half a month¡¯s sry would be gone!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You want me to carry you down?¡± He opened the door and threatened her in a gentle tone.

    Scarlett looked around and saw a trademark. Her eyes lit up. She hade up with a solution.

 Chapter 59 Go on a Date in Matching Outfits

    ¡°Boss, for the sake of your hidden rules, can you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°No, you have to change your clothes.¡± How could he allow his woman to appear in front of others in cheap clothes?

    ¡°Are you implying to me that you don¡¯t want to pay your debts with wages, but with yourself? Although I suffer losses, I can¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Scarlett quickly interrupted him.

    She decided to strike first to gain the initiative because if she listened to his nonsense more, her blood vessels would burst for angry.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me. Can I repay you?¡±

    He looked her up and down and nodded.

    ¡°Alright, since you are so sincere, I will book a room in advance.¡±

    ¡®Shameless!¡¯ Scarlett growled in heart and wanted to p him!

    ¡°Who wants to sleep with you? Who wants to follow your hidden rules! The reward I said is very normal and has no other meaning!¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s roar was full of independence and self-confidence of women, but wat also made her very ashamed.

    Because several passers-by instantly turned to look at them and their eyes showed confusion, ¡°Is this the hidden rule in the legend?¡±

    Some middle-aged women, who were ready to dance in the square, stopped and looked contemptuously at Scarlett, thinking that she was morally corrupt. Mike stared back for her without a trace.

    Scarlett was very ashamed and angry.

    If he hadn¡¯t locked the door to prevent her from escaping, she wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    ¡°I mean that you have bought me a lot of clothes, so can I give you a cloth today?¡±

    ¡°You want to give me clothes?¡±

    For the first time, a woman wanted to give him clothes.

    ¡°Can you give me a chance?¡± She lowered her head, hoping to pull the guy away immediately.

    It¡¯s strange to be surrounded.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Mike let Scarlett out of the car, held her arm, and walked quickly to the shopping center.

    Scarlett grabbed him and shook her head at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the shopping center, go there!¡±

    She pointed to the Nike store not far away.

    ¡°You want me to wear rags like you?¡± Mike asked incredulously.

    ¡°Rags? A new cloth is also worth more than 1000. Don¡¯t be too pretentious. It¡¯s strange to wear a suit to watch meteors. You¡¯re not going to attend a party.¡±

    He was still in a suit that he did not have time to change in the day.

    ¡°Scarlett, I warn you, don¡¯t pull my aesthetics to the same vulgar level as you!¡±

    How was it possible for Mr. Abraham to wear rags!

    When Mike stood in the Nike store and heard the assistant wee with a sweet voice, he was still uncertain.

    How did he get dragged here by this kitten in various ways?

    Scarlett wanted to save money, so she coaxed him with different excuses. And she even promised to make him his favorite dessert for a week. Mike reluctantly promised her toe to the store.

    It happened that the shop was on sale, so it was crowded with people. He began to regret that he had been tempted to this ce by her sweets.

    Scarlett smiled brilliantly, afraid that he would go back on and leave. Her arms tightly wrapped around his.

    ¡°Taking this year¡¯s new clothes ording to his size!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    The assistant handed over a white round-neck T-shirt and matching trousers quickly.

    Although the logos on these clothes were not exaggerated, Mike showed an expression of disgust. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to try it on.

    ¡°Sir, you have a good figure and must be very handsome in our clothes. If you change into the same clothes as your wife, you will be more matched.¡±

    An observant assistant spare no effort to sell.

    Scarlett saw that he didn¡¯t cooperate and suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°These should have the same women¡¯s dress? Please bring me a set.¡±

    She got unanimous praise from the assistants after she changed her clothes.

    ¡°Sir, how beautiful your wife is! Our style this year is best for couples like you.¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t know whether it was Scarlett¡¯s bright smile or the assistant repeatedly mentioning the word ¡®couple¡¯ that moved him. Finally, he also walked into the fitting room.

    Mike wore this kind of clothes for the first time since he was 18.

    ¡°You look good, not so annoying.¡± she smiled and hugged him. They stood in front of the mirror and matched perfectly.

    The man was tall and handsome while the woman was slim and beautiful.

    ¡°Am I annoying?¡± Mike asked, frowning.

    Scarlett nodded like crazy in her heart, but she didn¡¯t express it on her face,

    ¡°How is this possible? Boss is the most considerate person. Well, let me wipe the card and pay the bill!¡±

    The assistant took out the card reader. Mike habitually took out his wallet. But Scarlett had quickly taken out her bank card.

    Worried that Mike would regret it, she happily entered the password and signed decisively.

    If it was the couple shopping, usually the wife paid the bill. Men paid only when they were unmarried.

    If a wife paid the bill after marriage, it meant she controlled the family¡¯s financial power.

    Mike had never been to such an ordinary ce. Moreover, this was the first time that a woman swiped her card for him.

    He looked at her conscientious face from the side. Although his expression was still indifferent, his eyes became softer.

    Scarlett was very satisfied.

    She wisely saved a lot of money and sessfully repaid this picky man. When they walked out of the store together, they were both in matching outfits.

    However, she soon stoppedughing.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to watch meteors?¡±

    ¡®How did you drive to the most expensive restaurant in the city?¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, wee here dressed up like this, just like psychos, and we may be kicked out.¡¯

    ¡°Do you have dinner? Snacks don¡¯t count!¡±

    Of course not.

    But Scarlett was afraid toe here in sportswear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to another ce. Maybe we cannot get in.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy when you just bought clothes? Let¡¯s go, no one dares to stop you.¡± he patted her on the forehead, took her arm, and strode in.

    The well-trained waiter ignored their casual clothes. Because even if Mike came in wearing rags, no one dared to stop him.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Abraham!¡±

    Two neat rows of waiters bowed to the only pair of customers tonight.

    Scarlett had been here twice before, and every time it was crowded.

    But this time there were no other guests. The restaurant was decorated romantically and warmly, with roses and candles everywhere.

    Did he charter the restaurant?

    She nced at Mike, who was holding her arm, immediately denied it.

    This man was so shrewd that he couldn¡¯t do this thing. She paid for the clothes just now.

    After thinking, that was only one possibility.

 Chapter 60 It Was Romantic and Warm With Him

    Scarlett whispered as she secretly tugged at Mike.

    ¡°Is it because the price is too high and it is going to close down?¡±

    Hearing this, the foreman barely kept a smile.

    Mike cooperated with her in a good mood.

    ¡°Well, maybe.¡±

    ¡°You see! The charges are unreasonable here. Any steak isbeled a few thousand that is probably enough to buy a cow. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. Have you ever heard of¡­¡±

    She lowered her voice and he immediately turned his head slightly to let her stick close to his ear.

    ¡°The worse the business is, the easier it is to kill customers. Think about it, we will definitely get scalped here!¡±

    It was already difficult for the foreman to maintain his smile.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Mike turned so happy because of her words.

    ¡°You can¡¯t spend so much money like this. We¡¯re already so familiar with each other. I really can¡¯t bear to see you being ripped off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will pay attention next time.¡± Scarlett was so cute today that even he could not help but cooperate.

    Hearing their chatting, the foreman became even more stiff.

    Mike pulled the chair away for Scarlett and handed her the menu.

    ¡°Why is the price so expensive when you have no guests? Is there a discount?¡± Scarlett asked the waiter seriously.

    The waiter looked at Mike awkwardly and immediately understood when he received Mike¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Give you a 20% discount?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still expensive. How about a 80% discount?¡±

    Due to the strong pressure from Mike, the waiter could only give Scarlett a bright smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a 90% discount and free red wine. How about it?¡±

    Scarlett then smiled brightly.

    The waiter thought.

    Although the food was not very appetizing, Mike was pleased because of Scarlett.

    Aftering out, Scarlett was also satisfied, ¡°I wonder if I can get such a low discount in the future.¡±

    At this time, she did not realize that she was getting further and further away from the gentle and noble woman that the Lauren family had nurtured for many years.

    How could a nobledy becent about this little bit of profit?

    However, Mike liked it.

    ¡°As long as youe, you can get the discount.¡±

    From then on, she would get a 80% discount in all the high-end restaurants of City B. And she didn¡¯t discovered the truth until a long timeter.

    It was cold on the mountain at night.

    When Scarlett and Mike came over, there were already a couple of Astronomy enthusiasts with various equipment.

    He parked the car, and Scarlett set up the photography rack, quietly waiting for the meteor shower.

    Mike watched her skillfully adjust the camera. Apanied by the sound of insects on the mountain, her slender body blended with the thick night, but he could see her presence at a nce.

    ¡°I grew up in the countryside where I could see the sky full of stars when I looked up. It was especially beautiful. Cities are now heavily contaminated. Even when I looked at the stars on the mountain, I felt like they were covered in a veil.¡± Scarlett sighed.

    The beautiful scenery would always make people feel emotional.

    She did not expect his response, but she heard him say, ¡°I have seen it. It is beautiful.¡±

    Thest word was directed at her. Scarlett felt shy and didn¡¯t know whether he was talking about the scenery or her.

    She unscrewed the cup and tried to use water to dilute the heat.

    When they were not full of anger, Mike¡¯s eyes were so deep that they seemed to suck people¡¯s souls away.

    ¡°How could you see that? Haven¡¯t you been receiving elite education in the Abraham family all the time?¡±

    ¡°When I was young, my health was poor. My family sent me to the countryside to recuperate for a period.¡±

    The atmosphere was so good tonight that he recalled some past events.

    ¡°Right. You said itst time but I forgot. With your personality, it¡¯s hard to make friends in the countryside, right? Are there any kids throwing sand at you?¡± She teased.

    What she got was his proud snort and another flick on her forehead.

    ¡°All day long, you are silly.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry because I¡¯m right? And don¡¯t keep flicking my forehead.

    What if I be a fool?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool to begin with. When I was in the countryside, a silly girl like you stuck to me every day.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who was willing to? Did she get frozen because of your coldness?¡±

    Scarlett felt that he must be a small iceberg when he was a child.

    He snorted and felt depressed. He flicked her round forehead a few times before he calmed down.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pop out from the crack in the stone either, and I also had childhood memories.¡± Mike thought.

    Scarlett felt that Mike did not look like a ruthless capitalist tonight, but like an old friend for many years when they talked about the childhood.

    ¡°Then do you still have contact with your friends from the countryside? Where is the silly girl now?¡± Scarlett was a little sad.

    After she was taken back to the Lauren family, she had written a letter to her friends in the countryside for the first year and then cut off contact with them.

    ¡°She is married.¡± Mike looked at her and said slowly.

    Scarlett felt that when Mike talked about the silly girl, he was especially human.

    He was like a young boy.

    ¡°Is that your first love?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°First love is very beautiful, especially that kind of ignorant feeling where nothing happened but everything happened. But things and people will change when growing up. We will always inadvertently lose something.¡±

    Scarlett thought of Richard. She understood many things after a few meetings with him.

    There were some things that only existed in memories and would nevere back.

    ¡°Deep sentiment?¡±

    Of course, he knew that her nostalgic expression was not for him, so he was a little jealousy.

    Scarlett felt his change. She looked at Mike in confusion and wondered why he would be so cold in such a short time.

    Before she could think it over, the crowd nearby suddenly cried out in rm. A shooting star crossed through the dark quickly.

    There were more and more shooting stars with long, translucent tails in the air, which were kept in her camera.

    Mike behind her, however, had fixed her serious and focused look in his heart forever.

    Scarlett took a few photos of the spectacr and beautiful shooting stars. Suddenly, she turned the camera around.

    ¡°Seeing such a beautiful starry sky, what kind of expression does Mike look like?¡± she wondered.

 Chapter 61 Mike Was Jealous Again

    Scarlett thought that the brave meteors created a resplendent moment of glory with instant life. And the gloryplemented each other with the domineering temperament of Mike. This should be a very perfect picture.

    However, when Scarlett pressed the shutter, she inexplicably felt that Mike was sad and lonely that no one could understood set off by the fleeting beautiful meteor shower.

    The meteor shower stopped. Scarlett put away her camera and Mike said in a low voice.

    ¡°Are you still loath to part with him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Scarlett was stunned by Mike¡¯s words. She still immersed in the moment she caught the lonely expression of Mike.

    Scarlett thought that Mike was talking about the meteor.

    ¡°Of course. I think the meteor is just like the cute little girl you said. Although it is very beautiful, it only exists for a moment. Life must go on. I just treat it as the purest memory in the depths of my heart.¡±

    Fortunately, Scarlett remembered many beautiful moments and would never forget these.

    Scarlett thought that Mike was also obsessed with this beautiful scene.

    Mike was furious because Scarlett had said that she treated it as ¡°the purest memories¡±.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mike suddenly pressed Scarlett against the car. ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to have these memories in your heart!¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you alright, Mike?¡± Scarlett thought that why Mike was angry at the meteor.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mike kissed Scarlett possessively.

    It was as if this could let Scarlett forget the man in her heart.

    ¡°Can we still get along well? Just now we were watching the meteor happily. But now you suddenly get angry. What happened to you?¡±

    Scarlett began to wonder if there were some nts that vtilized poisonous gases to drive Mike crazy intermittently.

    ¡°Scarlett, remember this. From the moment you broke into my world, there was only one path waiting for you!¡±

    Mike released Scarlett and said angrily.

    Scarlett blinked and put her hand on Mike¡¯s forehead. ¡®It seems that he has no fever.¡¯

    ¡°Mike, the doctor who treats my mother is very good. Do you need me to introduce him to you?¡±

    ¡®Neurologists must be very interested in Mike. All he knows is to kiss me when he gets angry.¡¯

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mike hated Scarlett¡¯s ignorant and innocent eyes.

    ¡®Why do you hurt me again and again with such pure eyes.¡¯

    ¡°You are crazy. You need to see a doctor.¡± Mike kissed Scarlett again.

    Under the starry sky, Mike held Scarlett in his arms tightly. Mike kissed Scarlett again and again, and refused to release her.

    On the other side of the mountain, another man saw all of this quietly.

    ¡®Scarl, I know that you will not miss this beautiful meteor shower, but I can¡¯t guess that you have already fallen in love with another man.¡¯

    In that night, Scarlett had taken many beautiful photos and her lips were swollen by Mike¡¯s kiss.

    Scarlett sorted the photos on theputer when she got back. These photos were all wonderful, but her favorite one is that of Mike stood under the stars.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    In this picture, Mike was brighter than the meteor. Under the vast night sky with meteor shining, he stood quietly with a deep expression.

    Scarlett erged the picture and looked at it again and again. But she just shook her head.

    ¡®Mike is very handsome, but his character is too bad.¡¯

    ¡®At the beginning, we got along well. But why Mike suddenly got angry.¡¯

    After Mike kissed Scarlett, he put on a long face. Even on the way home, his eyes were sharp and filled with anger.

    What exactly was Mike angry about. Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    It seemed that Mike and Scarlett got back to the past. She was still his maid. She had to be forced to drink herbal soup every day and do housework to repay her debts.

    Although Mike still wore a cold face, he often red at Scarlett with deep eyes.

    No matter what Scarlett did, she felt Mike staring at her.

    Since Mike and Scarlett went to see the meteor shower that night, Mike had been exploiting her remaining value even more. Scarlett had to stay in his office to serve him, even if she finished her work. If Mike tired, Scarlett had to provide massage.

    Now Scarlett¡¯s schedule was like this. She got up in the morning and went downstairs to take a car to Mike¡¯s house. Under his supervision, she would drink a bowl of soup with some unknown Chinese medicine. Then, she made breakfast and lunch under Mike¡¯s sharp eyes.

    Throughout the entire process, Mike sat leisurely on the sofa, and watch Scarlett being active in the kitchen. After Scarlett made the lunch, she and Mike went to the Abraham Group together.

    Then Scarlett wouldn¡¯t be let out of Mike¡¯s sight all day. She could spend time on her phone. She could also stand in front of the huge French window and take a panoramic view of the city with camera.

    But Scarlett could not get out of Mike¡¯s sight.

    Mike stared at Scarlett with sharp eyes from time to time. Only after he got off work would he take Scarlett back to his house. After Scarlett making dinner for him, he would personally drive her back.

    Although Mike asked Scarlett to move to his house, Scarlett decisively refused.

    ¡®If I lived with Mike, my life would certainly be harder.¡¯

    Mike stared Scarlett more and more frequently, and his eyes were meaningful. It seemed that Mike was brewing a huge conspiracy. After only a few days, Scarlett couldn¡¯t stand this.

    ¡°Can I go shopping?¡±

    ¡°No, you have no dress sense.¡±

    ¡®The clothes that were ordered for her were already in transit and should be delivered here in the next few days.¡¯

    ¡°Can I y with Miffy?¡±

    ¡®Miffy? The woman who runs a bar?¡¯

    Mike stopped writing for a moment, ¡°She will be very busy tonight for fire joint check.¡±

    ¡°What? Check again?¡± ¡®It was said that the bar was just checked the day before yesterday,¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯d better change your investment. The relevant departments have a rtively strict inspection over the bar.¡± Even if the departments rxed their inspections, Mike would let them check the bar strictly.

    ¡°Miffy is a bartender. What are we going to do if we don¡¯t open a bar? Open a cake shop?¡±

    Mike frowned, ¡°Make tokyobanana tonight!¡±

    Scarlett took a deep breath. ¡°Your demand is excessive! It¡¯s difficult to make this cake, especially the filling. I have to do it for a long time. Didn¡¯t we agree that we would only eat this kind of dessert once a week?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a man who is very fond of desserts so much!¡¯

    This kind of cake was the best-selling local specialty of Japan. Scarlett once had tried to make it for tea. As a result, when she had opened the oven, Mike had taken her cake and¡­

    ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time.¡± Mike said in a cold voice. ¡®She even ns to open a dessert shop. Does she want to share the food she made with others?¡¯

    ¡®No way! I¡¯ll let you make such a difficult cake, so you have no time to think about other things!!¡¯

    Scarlett got angry, ¡®Mike is so annoying!¡¯

 Chapter 62 She Suddenly Feels Very Tired

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the nursing home to see my mother. Is that okay? I haven¡¯t been there for many days!¡±

    Mike thought for a moment and saw that Scarlett was about to cry. He agreed with mercy.

    Scarlett left quickly and happily.

    The nursing home was the best one in City B and the country.

    There were small bridges and streams. The scenery was nice. Patients were taking walks in groups of twos and threes.

    Scarlett went to her mother¡¯s ward, but she didn¡¯t find Julia. She went to the garden and saw Julia staring nkly at flowers.

    Scarlett was overjoyed. Just as she was about to go over, she heard Julia¡¯s nurse talking angrily.

    ¡°What are you doing here again? I have to change your clothes if they get dirty. It¡¯s very troublesome!¡±

    ¡°I want to wait for the man I love. He likes roses very much. I want to pick some for him.¡±

    ¡°No! Put down the flowers, even the withered ones. It¡¯s very troublesome. Really, how many times have I told you that the man you are waiting for will note.¡±

    The nurse pushed her roughly. Scarlett saw that Julia was shivering.

    She clenched her fists.

    She had spent so much money here, but Julia was ill-treated.

    ¡°He promised me that he woulde to see me. My daughter will find a way. My daughter will find a way¡­¡± Julia was cowering, afraid of the nurse.

    ¡°You lunatic. Stop talking nonsense every day. Maybe your daughter will be like you and inherit the neurotic genes. When the timees, she will be sent here and I have to take care of her,¡± the nurse said.

    Patients in this nursing home had all kinds of mental disorders. Even if the staff were unkind to patients, they didn¡¯t feel it. Therefore, when there was no one around, the nurse would treat Julia harshly.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Every time she came over, the nurse would smile and tell her how hard it was for her to take care of Julia. On some asions, Scarlett gave this nurse tips in hope that she would treat Julia kindly. She was surprised that the nurse behaved so meanly towards Julia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I have inherited my mother¡¯s genes, but I know that even if I were to be sent here one day, it would not be your turn to take care of me!¡±

    When Scarlett appeared from behind the bush, the nurse immediately turned pale.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham!¡±

    ¡°From now on, my mother doesn¡¯t need you to take care of her. I will report to the director and find another one for her. Now, please apologize to my mother and apologize to me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± the nurse argued.

    Scarlett was furious. She walked over to her and demanded, ¡°Make apologies!¡±

    After being with Mick for some time, she became as domineering as him. She spoke with cold arrogance. The nurse was shocked and hurriedly apologized. She did not expect herself to be caught by Scarlett.

    What was even more unexpected was that when Mrs. Abraham who was usually gentle and easygoing could be so terrifying when she was angry.

    Scarlett mercilessly reprimanded the nurse for neglecting her duty and insulting Julia. After driving the nurse away, she walked to her mother.

    ¡°Mom, did she often bully you like this?¡±

    ¡°No one bullied me. Scarlett, don¡¯t talk like that. Your dad doesn¡¯t like to see you behave in this way.¡±

    After the nurse had left, Julia didn¡¯t thank Scarlett for standing up for her. Instead, she scolded Scarlett.

    ¡°If she bullied you, you should tell me immediately,¡± Scarlett said sadly. Julia was cowardly to others but was sharp to her.

    In appearance, Scarlett and Julia didn¡¯t look alike. Scarlett was a ssical beauty with strong willpower. Julia was barely average. She had been sick for a long time and looked haggard. Their personalities were different, too. Julia was too soft and timid.

    Scarlett knew from a young age that her mother was a weak woman. She had started to protect her mother since she was a child. That was why she grew into a woman with a tough mind.

    ¡°Scarl, did you ask your father toe over? When will Allene to see me?¡± Julia ruthlessly grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm.

    ¡°He has been very busy recently,¡± Scarlett said, trying to calm Julia down.

    She had made up her mind to stall for time and firmly disagreed with Allen, who asked her to steal Mike¡¯s n to put Mike in danger.

    Julia pped Scarlett. A moment ago, she was shivering with fear when the nurse was here. Now she was furious and started to punch and kick Scarlet.

    ¡°You are a demon. It is because of you that Allen doesn¡¯t want toe over. You should die at birth!¡±

    Julia started cursing again. Scarlett sighed softly. Ignoring the pain on her face, she grabbed her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mom, look carefully. I am Scarlett. I am Scarl. I am your daughter!¡±

    Manic depression was a serious mental illness. When in depression, the patient wanted tomit suicide; when in mania, the patient would suddenly jump up and hurt others.

    Julia was an extreme. She spent most of her time trying to threaten Allen with death because she wanted to see him. Usually, she would not dare to fight back when anyone bullied her. Only when Scarlett came would her violent sidee up.

    Only Scarlett was her target of violence.

    ¡°You are not my daughter. My daughter died when she was born. You are a devil, a devil, and you are the one who makes Allen abandon me. I want to kill you!¡±

    Julia, who was normal a moment ago, immediately grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hair and pulled her hard when she heard that she could not see Lan Allen. She reached out and hit Scarlett¡¯s face hard.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t fight back. She could only turn around and leave. Julia seemed to have gone crazy and chased after her. She scratched her face a few more times. Fortunately, the doctor who passed by saw it and gave Julia a tranquilizer shot to calm her down.

    Scarlett was angry, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper to her mother. So, she went to the director of the nursing home.

    When she arrived at the director¡¯s office, she requested to immediately change Julia¡¯s nurse. The director knew Scarlett and hurriedly nodded. He tried to pacify her and promised he would find the best nurse for Julia. Scarlett was satisfied and left. Standing under the bright sun, she suddenly felt very tired.

    For her mother, she gave up her life and chose the most difficult path, but she felt at a loss.

    Scarlett could take revenge on anyone who was unkind to her, but not Julia, who gave birth to her and raised her. She didn¡¯t know when such a life woulde to an end.

    As soon as she left the nursing home, she received a call from Allen.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I heard that you were beaten by your mother?¡±

    Scarlett frowned. Allen was too well-informed and too quickly. The minute she came out of the nursing home, Allen learned what had happened. There must be something unusual.

    ¡°As you can see, it is very dangerous for your mother to continue living like this. Do you get Mike¡¯s n?¡± Allen¡¯s voice made Scarlett feel disgusted.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Trash! It¡¯s been so long, but you haven¡¯t got it. The Lauren Group can¡¯t wait any longer. I order you to Mike¡¯s n as quickly as possible!¡±

 Chapter 63 No One Could Bully Her Except Him!

    ¡°I have already divorced Mike. He has no interest in me now,¡± Scarlett said.

    How could Mike, who did things wlessly, let her, his ex-wife, know the location of the confidential documents?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t obey me, Julia will go crazy. It is useless for you to change a nurse. I won¡¯t let her feel better! I can control the staff in the nursing home!¡±

    ¡°Did you find that nurse for my mother? Did you get someone to make my mother¡¯s condition worse?¡±

    No wonder Julia¡¯s illness became more serious. It would be impossible for her to recover with such a nurse!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mother to continue to suffer, do as I say!¡±

    The phone was hang up. Scarlett¡¯s eyes were burning with hatred. She was so angry that her hands trembled slightly.

    When she was taken back to the Lauren¡¯s family, she tried hard to be good and naively thought that she could get her father¡¯s favor, but no matter how hard she tried, Allen never notice her.

    Mrs. Lauren and Wendy bullied him, but he watched indifferently.

    In the end, Scarlett did not have much hope for him and knew it was impossible to get love from the cruel Lauren family. She just wanted to be independent quickly and make money to leave the family with her mother.

    When her mother was young, she was a servant in the Lauren¡¯s. Allen took a fancy to her and lived her for a short time. Although she wasn¡¯t married to him, they were husband and wife in reality. However, in order to force Scarlett to obey him, Allen let people bully Julia. This was too much!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    If killing was not against thew, she would rush into the Lauren¡¯s and beat the wicked man to death.

    Scarlett continued to take deep breaths, suppressing her anger. Her eyes were red with anger and her nails dug into her flesh.

    She used pain to remind herself not to cry. She had to remember this hatred. When things were over, she would take revenge and make Allen pay for this humiliation!

    She could not steal things from Mike as Lan Allen ordered her, but she could not refuse him, either. She cared so much about Julia.

    If she refused, Allen would make Julia copse.

    So now, she could only stall for time until Julia was better. Then she would defeat Allen!

    Should she tell Mike? Scarlett couldn¡¯t make a decision.

    Mike was a self-centered man. If he knew, would he believe her?

    Scarlett did not return to meet Mike. She needed to calm down.

    She asked the driver to send her to Mike¡¯s house. She still remembered that Mike wanted to eat Tokyo Banana Cake.

    She took out the ingredients and silently kneaded the dough. The wound on her face scratched by her mother was slightly painful. She casually stuck an OK bandage on it.

    Too much had happened today. She needed to clear up her mind. At this moment she was confused.

    Just as the fillings were done, the door opened and Mike came in angrily.

    He walked straight to Scarlett and lifted her chin. Seeing her red eyes and the wound on her face, he was furious.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    After the driver went back, he reported to Mike. After Scarlett let the nursing home, there were wound on her face.

    Mike was furious when he heard it. At that time, he was about to pick up the phone and get ready for an appointment with an important customer.

    He dropped his work and ran over. Sure enough, he saw his Scarlett with an aggrieved look, as if she had been bullied.

    Scarlett did not expect him toe back at this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Lucky you are fine! Do you have a brain on your neck? How did I teach you? If anyone dares to bully you, beat them back!¡±

    ¡°My mother is crazy. Do you think I could beat her back? Ouch, it hurts!¡±

    He opened the OK bandage and saw the deep scratches inside, which made his veins jump.

    He dragged her to the sofa and took out the medicine box to treat her wound.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. You ended up like this after going out for a while. If she hits you, won¡¯t you run? Don¡¯t visit her again!¡±

    Mike had been displeased with Julia for a long time.

    She was a coward in front everyone except Scarlett. What the hell was this? If it wasn¡¯t for Scarlett, he would have thrown her to the worst nursing home and let her die!

    ¡°What would you do if the one who hurt me was too powerful?¡± She lowered her head and twisted her clothes.

    ¡°I am not a god, but I still have the ability to protect you, my pet kitty!¡±

    No one could bully her except him!

    When Scarlett heard his confident voice, she finally could not suppress the grievances in her heart and told him.

    ¡°Allen bullied me¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± He was already buying Allen¡¯s shares. That evil father would have the money to go out for a drink.

    How could he dare to bully Scarlett, his pet kitty!

    ¡°He forced me to do something I don¡¯t like. I don¡¯t want to hurt others, and I don¡¯t want to vite my principles. But he threatened me with my mother.¡±

    The man, who had never been patient, took out rare patience and quietly listened to her.

    ¡°What did he threaten you for?¡±

    Scarlett bit her lips and almost told the truth about stealing his n.

    But if she told him, would Mike let her stay with him?

    ¡°He ¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s something that I don¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°Got it. He will be very busy for the next few days. He will be so busy that he has no time to harass you!¡±

    Mike touched her head.

    He was very satisfied with her.

    Now she knew how to act spoiled and asked him for help. Very good. Continue this.

    It was not enough to purchase Allen¡¯s stocks. He was going to ask a few people to beat Allen up and break his legs.

    If a broken leg could stop him from bothering Scarlett, he would find someone to break his hand!

    There would always be a way to take revenge, suitable for the wicked father!

    Tears rolled down Scarlet¡¯s cheeks. She thought, stop being so kind to her, or she could not keep hating Mike.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth crying for a man like that.¡±

    He roughly helped her wipe away her tears, but the more he wiped, the more tears she shed.

    ¡°You are not allowed to cry!¡±

    ¡°I will cry. You don¡¯t have to care about me!¡±

    When she was hurt, Mike¡¯s care couldfort her a little, but there was something else she needed.

    She wanted a person who could stay with her. She wanted a rtionship that would not change. When she was sad, she could lean on this person to cry out her the grievances in her heart. But Mike was not such a man.

    He treated her as a pet cat.

    When he was happy, he called her his little wild cat. When he was angry, he called her his little piglet cat!

    ¡°Mike, do you think I¡¯m a pet cat?¡± How she hoped he would give a negative answer.

    Mike nodded without hesitation.

    Scarlett felt like her heart was going to break, but Mike did not understand why she was disappointed. He reached out to touch her hair.

    ¡°You should feel honored to be my pet cat.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother to look at other women who had thrown themselves to him!

    Who wants to be a cat ¡­ If not a cat, what else can she be to him?

 Chapter 64 The Boss Who Supports His Cat

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a cat! I want to be a human!¡±

    ¡°What you want may not be suitable for you. Last time, the spicy hot pot is the best proof!¡±

    His answer made Scarlett cry harder.

    After crying for a while, Scarlett fell asleep in Mike¡¯s arms.

    Mike took her to bed, took off her clothes, and covered her with a nket. He sat by the bed meditating.

    The little wildcat had been in an abnormal mood recently. She seemed to be excited easily. Could it be¡­

    His hand slid down a little and stopped on her t belly.

    It was necessary to take her to check someday. Once she was pregnant with his child, she would never escape from him again!

    While she was asleep, Mike called someone. It was time to deal with Allen!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mike, I heard you¡¯ve been busy dating your girlfriend. Why did you call me suddenly?¡±

    On the other side of the phone is Jett, second among Mike¡¯s brothers.

    ¡°My brother, send some people to help me find someone,¡± Mike said.

    Jett controlled more than half of the underground forces in city B.

    ¡°No problem. Tell me who you want to check.¡±

    ¡°Allen, I hope he can only lie in bed for two weeks.¡±

    ¡°I see. Just break his legs. But Mike, you can bankrupt him easily. Why do you do that? I thought a gentleman like you doesn¡¯t like violence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to let him go bankrupt to vent my anger. I hope he can clearly remember the pain of being beaten! Beat him for five minutes!¡±

    His cat cried for five minutes. So he would beat n for five minutes. No one could bully his cat.

    Not even her father.

    Scarlett did not sleep well.

    She dreamed that she was a princess lost in the forest. The monster with Allen¡¯s head was chasing her and spraying fire. She had to keep running, expecting the prince to save her.

    A dark horse came running from a distance. She expected it to be Mike¡¯s.

    It was Mike!

    Scarlett waved happily. But she saw several princesses sitting on the prince¡¯s horse.

    He stopped, looked at her indifferently, and then left with these princesses.

    ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯ll save you!¡±

    Suddenly a young voice came. A little boy with wings fell from the sky and cut off the head of the Dragon Allen.

    She tried her best to see his face, but she always failed.

    ¡°Brother.¡± She did not know why she called him that.

    The little boy gently touched her face.

    ¡°I can realize all your wishes. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to see your face!¡± she always dreamed of the little brother, but she could not see his face clearly.

    ¡°Look who I am!¡± he suddenly took off his mask. It was Mike with vampire¡¯s teeth!

    He hugged two women and guffawed, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to be my 18th wife!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Scarlett woke up with a start.

    Too horrible! How could she have such a terrifying dream!

    Scarlett gasped until her heart calmed down from the fright of the nightmare.

    Suddenly, she smelled a strange smell.

    It was like a burnt banana, with an indescribable suffocating smell.

    She was only in underwear and her clothes were thrown by him to somewhere unknown.

    So she opened the wardrobe and found a shirt of his.

    Because Mike was very tall, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t expose too much in his shirt. She followed the bad smell to find the source.

    She saw Mike standing solemnly in the open kitchen in her cartoon apron.

    He was carefully taking out the baking pan from the oven.

    This terrible burning smell was made by him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Scarlett was shocked as if she had found a new continent. Mike was wearing an apron!

    Where was her DSLR camera? Hurry up and take this scene down!

    If she published such photos on the Inte and sold them, she would make a lot of money!

    But she forgot to bring her camera, and when she saw her phone on the coffee table, she quickly used it to take many pictures of Mike.

    Mike was a little annoyed. She just cried badly before falling asleep, but now she became a spirited little wildcat!

    ¡°Mike, did you make these dark things?¡±

    After taking pictures of her boss in an apron, Scarlett aimed at the dark and unknown object on the grill.

    How disgusting it was!

    Was Mike going to be a cook instead of going on with his business?

    Mike frowned.

    He used the ingredients that Scarlett had prepared and processed them step by step ording to the guidelines on his mobile phone. But the Tokyo-banana made by Scarlett was very cute and had an attractive fragrance.

    Why did he make it ck and dry? What was wrong?

    ¡°I made it ording to the cook¡¯s recipe. There must be something wrong with your ingredients.¡±

    Mike shamelessly pushed the me on Scarlett.

    Scarlett opened her mouth in shock.

    She has never seen such a barefaced person!

    She immediately ran over and photographed the unknown ck objects with a strange smell.

    Then she lowered her head and carefully edited the timeline.

    Mike was slightly proud when he saw her taking pictures.

    Because Mike thought Scarlett must move for he took the initiative to cook. So she immediately sent photos to show off to her friends.

    ¡°Although I find it boring to show off our love, for your sensible sake, I allow you to have the first bite.¡±

    It was the first time that he had cooked in his life.

    Scarlett was too focused on her cell phone to hear what he said.

    When she put down her cell phone, a charred unknown object had been handed to her mouth.

    She widened her eyes in disbelief. He wanted her to eat this thing!

    ¡°Why are you looking at? Like a fool. Eat!¡±

    ¡°I remember there is a pot of braised pork on the stove.¡±

    ¡°Come back!¡± he grabbed her cor and noticed that she was wearing his shirt.

    His eyes immediately darkened and looked at her with desire.

    Someone said that a woman was sexiest when she wore her man¡¯s clothes.

    In the past, Mike thought it was nonsense.

    Because he had mysophobia and did not like others wearing his clothes. He also thought there was nothing sexier than the little wildcat without clothes.

    But at the moment, she was barefoot in his cloth, stood in his house, and looked at him.

    This was his cat.

    This recognition gave him a double feeling. The satisfaction in his heart echoed with his material desire and made him stare at her involuntarily.

    Scarlett swallowed her saliva and quietly moved aside. But the charred food also moved with her.

    Mike also looked at her gloomily, as if to hint that if she refused to eat this, he would eat her as a snack!

 Chapter 65 Quick! Give Me the Antidote!

    Mike had raised his hands for a while, and Scarlett knew that she couldn¡¯t get away.

    He looked exactly the same as the vampire king in her dreams.

    She gathered her courage and took a small bite with her eyes closed, then a strange taste immediately filled her mouth.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She closed her mouth and her expression frozen.

    She felt the ckened object quickly fill her mouth, and all the taste buds and cells that contacted with it had been destroyed!

    As expected of the dark cuisine developed by Mr. Abraham. The taste was so bad that if it was given to the enemy during the war, the war may soon be over.

    No biological or chemical weapons can¡¯tpete with this!

    Scarlett really wanted to scream at the top of her lungs at this moment. Quick, give me the antidote!

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± He looked at her motionlessly. She nodded stiffly.

    Mike looked too scary at the moment. She was afraid that she would be stuffed into the oven by him and turned out to be a Scarlett pie¡­

    ¡°It was made by me. How can it not taste good? Come, eat another one.¡±

    He¡¯s feeding his kitty and then letting her feed his hungriest parts. Perfect.

    When Scarlett heard that there were more to eat, she felt desperate.

    ¡°Mike, you worked so hard to make it. I can¡¯t be this selfish to eat them all.¡±

    How could she be the only victim of this evil diet?

    ¡°Well, your secretary, driver, oh, by the way, and your special assistant Daniel, and Tilda. No, except Tilda. They are all worth a bite.¡±

    Tilda was already very old, what if she died after eating this!

    Scarlett managed to force a smile. ¡°We should really share your extraordinary cooking skills with everyone!¡±

    ¡°No, this is only for you.¡± Mike was very insistent.

    She secretly scolded in the heart, ¡®What is it about me that pisses you off? Could you please tell me? You can dock my wages, or do whatever you want, but please don¡¯t torture me with this god-damned food!¡¯

    ¡°Here, eat all this.¡± He stuffed all the charred objects into her mouth.

    She only felt a burst of tumbles in the stomach, then angrily stared at Mike who was being cocky at the moment. Alright, don¡¯t me me for getting back at you!

    ¡°Come, Mike, have a taste.¡±

    She picked up one and held it to his mouth like he did. He quickly took one bite without thinking.

    Then, the world was silent.

    Scarlett looked at his stunned expression and secretly felt good in her heart.

    Serves you right!

    You should be punished for feeding others with strange things!

    Mike only reacted after two seconds. He quickly spat out the things in his mouth, grabbed a ss of water and gulped it down to drown the nasty taste.

    Now the picky eater was disgusted by his own cooking.

    Scarlett was so happy to see this.

    She even raised her phone, wanting to take a picture of his once in a hundred years¡¯ suffering.

    But when she grabbed the phone, a wave of nausea came from her stomach, and she tried to suppress it by covering her mouth, but it was ultimately impossible.

    Covering her mouth, she ran all the way to the bathroom and vomited into the toilet.

    Mike followed and patted her back.

    Scarlett spat out everything in her stomach before she managed to stand still. She saw Mike who had followed in and wanted to roar at him and ask him why he had made something so disgusting to torture her.

    But remembering how mischievous this man was, she choked back the words.

    Her eyes were hazy with tears from vomiting, causing Mike to feel wrenched. The appearance of lost for words touched the softest part of his heart¡­

    ¡°Why are you so silly? How did you eat it when it tasted so bad?¡±

    The way she threw up worried him a lot. But then a thought filled his mind.

    Vomiting, abnormal emotions, was she pregnant?

    She had cursed him a thousand times in her mind now.

    Damn Mike!

    Wasn¡¯t it you who forced her to eat it? And then you were in a totally different position and using her of being stupid?

    She thought of all kinds of vicious curses in her mind, wishing him to eat instant noodles without seasoning, popsicles without sticks, and milk tea without straw¡­

    Looking at her silly appearance, Mike couldn¡¯t help but pull her into his arms.

    ¡°You are stupid, your whole family is stupid!¡± Scarlett roared in her heart.

    However, she immediately froze when she noticed that they were stuck together and there was something wrong going on. Was this guy trying to do that thing again?

    But Mike did not, he felt that Scarlett might already be pregnant with his child, and he had to restrain himself.

    She felt that the world was turning upside down, and he actually picked her up again!

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing?¡± She pounded him.

    He walked steadily towards the bedroom upstairs without speaking. Scarlett felt that he seemed to be very happy. But why?

    Combined with his reaction, the rm bells in her heart rang. Did he want to do that again?

    However, Mike didn¡¯t do anything. He just put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt. Then, he took out his phone and called Bernard.

    ¡°Hey, Bernard, can I trouble you toe here?¡±

    The doctor arrived a few dozen minutester and took Scarlett¡¯s pulse seriously. Scarlett had no clue why Mike looked so expectant.

    ¡°How is it?¡± He could not wait to ask.

    Bernard looked deeply at Scarlett and said to Mike.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t understand why. She was just disgusted by the two biscuits. Was there a need to go through so much trouble to invite Bernard?

    This time, Mike went out for a bit longer. By the time he returned, there was no longer any joy on his face.

    ¡°What happened to me?¡± Scarlett asked.

    Mike turned his head, and on his handsome face, there was a hint of redness that was hard to detect.

    Bernard had just asked him what exactly he had given Scarlett to eat, and it actually caused a person whose stomach had just recovered to have a stomach bug again.

    If someone who was preparing for pregnancy took medicine at this time, it would affect the fetus.

    Mike was shocked. Was she not pregnant?

    Bernard shook his head. The time was too short to tell.

    In the face of Scarlett¡¯s innocent expression, Mike felt very guilty.

    She was so obedient just now to eat the snacks he made.

    Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with him, what¡¯s with this deep expression? Scarlett was scared by his abnormality.

    ¡°A weekter, there will be an international photography exhibition. Would you like to see it?¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately forgot her stomach that had just been ravaged.

    ¡°Well, I happened to have time that day. Do you want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± How could a photography enthusiast say no to this?

    Scarlett was so happy that she forgot everything and instantly threw the hatred of being poisoned by his dark cuisine to the back of her mind.

    She smiled happily at Mike. She was very happy that the man had given her a goodpensation.

    He rubbed her hair thinking that his silly kitty was so easily satisfied.

 Chapter 66 Considerate Boss

    Mike had made weird cuisines. Scarlett taking pictures with a DSLR camera satisfied him.

    But this action seemed a beautiful misunderstanding. On the next day, when he refreshed his Timeline and saw Scarlett¡¯s post photos in her another ount, the beautiful misunderstanding was broken.

    In Mike¡¯s mind, the Timeline she posted should be as follow.

    [My lover cooks for me. Happy!]

    But what she sent was as follow.

    [LOL, have a look at the weird cuisines that my ex-boyfriend cooks. Our goal is to rule over all mankind in the universe with weird cuisines!]

    Mike gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t see it if you used another ount?¡±

    When he was about to use technical means to delete this picture, he saw Scarlett¡¯s newly changed screen name.

    Her screen name changed from ¡°Scarl¡± to ¡°My boss is a bad cook¡±.

    She called him ¡°my boss¡±.

    It was much better than ¡°ex-boyfriend¡±.

    ¡°Moreover, with the word ¡®my¡¯, it sounds great.¡±

    Mike was overjoyed, and his n to delete the photos was set aside.

    Because of the two pieces of unptable biscuits, Scarlett had diarrhea for a day.

    Mike gave her a day off. Scarletty on the bed with aptop and checked the resumes she had received in the email.

    She posted a job online to recruit nurses and she received many resumes in her email, but none were suitable.

    Although Allen brought huge pressure on Scarlett, she quickly thought of a solution.

    Allen seemed to have disappeared recently. There was no news from him. Scarlett feels rxed.

    Scarlett had to find a reliable nurse for her mother.

    As long as the nurse was reliable enough, it would not be easy for Allen to hurt her mother.

    Scarlett would not be irrational under her father¡¯s threat.

    If she listened to her father and steal something from Mike, she would feel guilty,

    And Mike wouldn¡¯t spare her.

    Perhaps even her mother would be involved in!

    Therefore, the best way was to dy for a while, and perhaps her mother would get better.

    She thought that it would be great if Allen disappeared.

    At this time, Allen was wrapped in gauze in the hospital.

    He wondered who the hell hit him.

    Scarlett browsed through nurses¡¯ information online for a while, but she couldn¡¯t find a suitable one.

    It was hard to hire a good nurse, and she was worried that untrusted one would betray her.

    A message came from Line. Scarlett read it. It was Myke who rarely took the initiative to talk to her.

    [Myke: You haven¡¯t talked with me for a long time.]

    [My boss is a bad cook: Emm¡­ I¡¯ve had some troubles recently.]

    [Myke: What¡¯s wrong?]

    [My boss is a bad cook: I have diarrhea for a day because of a strange man with his bad cooking skills. I¡¯m tired. I can¡¯t get up now.]

    Myke was silent for a long time, and Scarlett continued to send messages.

    [My boss is a bad cook: I should have gone to see my mother today, but I can¡¯t get up now. I¡¯m worried about my mom.]

    [What happened to your mother?]

    Scarlett told him about her mother meeting a bad nurse in the nursing home. But she hid the secrets of Allen. Sheined that it was difficult to find a good nurse. She no longer trusted the nurse arranged by the hospital.

    She just wanted to vent her feelings. But Myke didn¡¯t reply.

    Scarlett did not take it seriously and continued to browse through the information.

    After she read more than 200 resumes, Myke sent her a message.

    [Myke: I know a very famous nurse at home. She has been a nurse for many years. Do you want me to introduce her to you?]

    [My boss is a bad cook: OMG, really?]

    [Myke: She is free now. The phone number is 135¡­]

    Scarlett took the notes excitedly at once. Myke sent her a document. It was the nurse¡¯s resume.

    The nurse graduated from an international nursing school, and she served families of many well-known people. She was proficient in psychology and nursing skills. It was great. She was the one Scarlett needed!

    She immediately called the nurse. After confirmation, the nurse had time and coulde for an interview the day after tomorrow.

    That was great! Scarlett was so excited!

    Myke was extremely considerate. Myke helped when she got in trouble.

    Myke was a good person. He not only gossiped ex-boyfriend with her and relieved her depression, but also helped her find an excellent nurse.

    [My boss is a bad cook: Tks. I don¡¯t know how to repay you. I will treat you to a meal another day, okay?]

    Mike smiled faintly.

    ¡°Silly wild cat¡­¡± But he was burned with anger immediately when he saw Scarlett¡¯s next message.

    [My boss is a bad cook: Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you my boss¡¯ weird cuisines. You can¡¯t imagine how terrible they are! LOL!]

    ¡°It is not funny at all!¡± Mike thought.

    Daniel stood in front of Mike¡¯s desk in bewilderment.

    Mr. Abraham was smirking at the phone and then he was angry. He scared Daniel.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, these are documents of the nursing home. Please have a look.¡±

    Once Mr. Abraham put down the phone that seemed to make his IQ drop, Daniel quickly handed over the documents.

    A few seconds ago, Mike suddenly asked him to find the best nurse at home within 10 minutes by all means. Just now, Mike suddenly asked him to search the information about thergest nursing home in the city.

    ¡°Get the manager of the marketing department here. I want this nursing home to be the subsidiary of the Abraham Group as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Change all the staff of this nursing home!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mike threw the documents on the desk.

    He finally knew what had made Scarlett so miserable yesterday. Scarlett had been beaten by her mother and did not tell him. Therefore, he would get even with the nursing home.

    Actually, Allen arranged his subordinates in the nursing home.

    Mike¡¯s retaliation was simple and crude.

    If someone didn¡¯t want to be alive, then got to hell! He would fire all of them!

    No one but him could bully Scarlett!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Things went better. After Scarlett interviewed the nurse, she immediately decided to hire her.

    Her mother needed such a top-notch nurse who was proficient in psychology and care. What made Scarlett even more satisfied was that the new nurse had learned Taekwondo.

    If Allen dared to do anything to Scarlett¡¯s mother, the nurse would kick him out! It was perfect!

    After hiring a perfect nurse, Scarlett felt rxed, but she had a new problem.

 Chapter 67 She Might Have Carried His Child

    Scarlett was troubled by Mike¡¯s strange attitude towards her.

    Not only did he look at her every day like he was cramping, but he also focused on her stomach.

    For once or twice, Scarlett had caught him while he staring at her stomach with a weird smile.

    It was not an exaggerated smile.

    It was faint and warm. Scarlett could see the tenderness in his eyes.

    This was enough to shock Scarlett.

    A cold and scheming man like Mike suddenly changed, how could she stay calm!

    Hence, she secretly asked Daniel and Lily about the recent performance of the Abraham Group?

    She wondered if some difficulty and loss had made Mike lose his mind.

    But the answer was no. The Abraham Group operated well and was expanding to the overseas market smoothly. They maintained a 20% annual growth rate against the backdrop of a sluggish economy. This was quite impressive.

    After eliminating the external factors, Scarlett began to reflect on herself. She formed a super conspiracy.

    Mike wasughing at her for gaining weight!

    One day, Scarlett found that her pants were a little tight, so she weighed herself.

    She had gained five pounds because of Mike. In addition to the weight she had gained when she was sick, she had gained ten pounds of weight in total after they divorced. She was almost a hundred pounds now!

    Ever since Bernard took her pulse, Mike did not ask her to drink Chinese medicine every day. In contrast, he used all kinds of rare ingredients to make tonic soup for her.

    From Cordyceps Sinensis to bird¡¯s nest, every day he would have a new recipe.

    But Scarlett didn¡¯t feel it any better than drinking the medicine. Because Mike now used arger bowl.

    ¡°Mike, are you sure that I have to drink all of this?¡±

    Scarlett looked at the pot-like bowl.

    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t finish it¡­¡±

    ¡°Deduct my sry, right?¡± Scarlett already knew his lines.

    Scarlett reluctantly took a sip, ¡°Why am I the only one who uses such a big bowl?¡±

    The bowls were all antiques, but his was small and exquisite, while hers wasrge.

    Scarlett felt that he was feeding her like feeding a pig.

    ¡°There is only one bowl of this kind in the auction.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this is a bowl? Isn¡¯t a basin?¡±

    Scarlett was already full when she drank half of it.

    She was right. Hers was a small-size basin.

    But Mike would not tell her. He slowly finished his meal and focused on her.

    ¡°Be quick. I¡¯ll take you to work.¡±

    ¡°This is how you fattened me up.¡± Scarlett thought of the number on the weight scale and said ruefully.

    ¡°I have never been so fat!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± You will be even fatter in the future.

    Mike looked at her stomach with pleasant.

    Although she was not pregnant now, Bernard said she might soon be pregnant. Thinking of this, Mike found the whole world be lovelier.

    ¡°I won¡¯t keep gaining weight like this.¡±

    Scarlett misunderstood Mike and said.

    ¡°Other people would lose weight when they get divorced. Why am I getting fatter?¡±

    ¡°But your IQ has been declining.¡± Mike ruthlessly hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°Do you mean I¡¯m stupid? You¡¯re stupid, your family is all stupid!¡± Scarlett was irritated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you say that again!¡± Mike frowned.

    ¡®It is too inauspicious!

    ¡®Was she cursing my excellent next generation to be as silly as her?

    ¡®However, if it is an innocent daughter like her, it seems not bad¡­ ¡®

    Mike immediately saw in his mind a plump little Scarlett brandishing her lotus-like arms and calling him daddy. Mike¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Scarlett finished the soup with great difficulty and spread out on the chair, patting her round stomach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start a diet now.¡±

    ¡°I forbid you to do so.¡±

    ¡°Why! I¡¯m so fat!¡± She pinched her stomach but he immediately pped her hand away.

    ¡°Based on your height, the healthy and normal weight is at least 50 kilograms.¡±

    She should have a healthy body to give birth to children carrying his outstanding genes.

    Scarlett took a deep breath. What a cruel man. He wanted to feed her fat so that no man would like her!

    ¡°If I find out that you are on a diet, I won¡¯t hesitate to punish you!¡±

    He warned her coldly. Scarlett turned her eyes to the huge bowl in front of her, thinking of a scheme.

    If this one ¡°identally¡± broke, she could change into a smaller bowl.

    ¡°I got this set from the auction. The market price is fifty¡­¡±

    Scarlett immediately put her wallet on the table. She would rather pay fifty than be fed up like this!

    ¡°Thousand,¡± Mike added casually and she silently took back her wallet.

    ¡°Mike, you are too extravagant. How can you use such an expensive bowl so casually? What if it breaks?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    Scarlett patted her stomach. ¡°What could I pay you with?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He grabbed her hand and gave her a warning knock on the head. ¡°Never knock on your stomach again!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so bossy? I can knock my stomach whenever I want!¡±

    After eating so much, she felt overstuffed. Patting her stomach would make her feel better.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± He said.

    Scarlett pursed. She was not afraid of Mike. When he was not with her, she could pat her stomach as she pleased.

    Her expression spoke out every thought of hers. Mike looked at Scarlett helplessly.

    He felt that she was bing more and more naughty.

    But she might be pregnant with his baby.

    He couldn¡¯t hit her bottom and teach her a lesson. How could he make this naughty kitten behave herself?

    Mike was troubled.

    When they went out, Scarlett suddenly felt a chill on her neck.

    ¡°Where did you get such a piece of ss?¡±

    She touched it and found that it was a bottle-green jewel embossed with a delicate orchid.

    ¡°The cleaner found it in the trash can. I give it to you.¡±

    In fact, this was her birthday gift on the day they ¡°divorced¡±.

    At that time, he threw it away in a fit of anger. Daniel picked it up. Now Mike gave the gift to its owner.

    It is said that emerald is good for pregnant women¡­

    Scarlettined that it looks like a beer bottle¡¯s bottom.

    But she was not so ignorant to mistake emerald for ss.

    ¡°Mike, is this real?¡±

    ¡°A high imitation. Don¡¯t take it off, got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlett pursed, knowing that this stingy guy would not give her a real piece of jewel.

    If it was real emerald, it would be worth a mansion, and her debt would be repaid.

    ¡°How I wish it is real so that I can pay off my debts.¡± She touched the emerald and said to herself.

    Mike gritted his teeth and thought, ¡°This idiot woman!¡±

    The best had always been hers, be it jewel or man.

    Unfortunately, this dumb cat had not realized it.

 Chapter 68 I Shouldnâ€™t Have Divorced

    ¡°Mike, hurry up! The driver has been waiting for a long time!¡±

    Scarlett dashed down the stairs.

    Mike shouted nervously, ¡°Slow down!¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re such a meddler!¡±

    ¡°If I ever see you darting and rushing again, then watch your legs!¡± Mike walked up to her and knocked her on the head.

    ¡°Why are you so overbearing? I¡¯m your employee, not your property!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stand it!

    Even the weariest worker was not monitored like her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take control of you till my death!¡± He grabbed her hand and moved towards his car.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have divorced.¡± She muttered.

    ¡°Do you regret it now?¡± He raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I do regret it. It¡¯s good to be your wife because you are too indifferent to care about me. I just need to fool you and then I can do whatever I want!¡±

    All she needed to do is to act like a gentledy who loved her husband so much. No one would care about what she did. How nice it would be!

    Now she was free, but she had to work hard to repay Mike.

    Most importantly, she had to endure the temperamental and meddlesome boss!

    Mike¡¯s face darkened.

    As a result, he was somehow angry with Scarlett for a whole day.

    Scarlett had no idea why he was so annoyed.

    When she was reading theic, he stared at her coldly.

    When she took pictures of the small bonsai on his table, he stared at her coldly again.

    Scarlett silently packed up her belongings and slipped into the small room in his office.

    Only then did Mike¡¯s bad mood temper slightly.

    He couldn¡¯t bear her unfeeling look. She¡¯d better take her time to reflect on her mistakes.

    For two hours she kept silent in the room.

    The meeting was over. Mike entered the break room, only to find Scarlett having her back towards the door. She was curling up. It seemed that she was sobbing lonely.

    Was she crying?

    Forget it. After all, he was a man. How could he be angry with a naughty girl? He would forgive her anyway.

    Scarlett grabbed a tissue, and then dabbed her eyes and blew her nose.

    ¡°What a pity!¡±

    Mike frowned. He just red at her a few times. Why did she feel so wronged?

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± She continued to cry, her voice trembling.

    Well, any correct is all progress. He forgave her.

    Mike walked over and reached out his hand, ready to touch her head tofort her.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have watched it.¡± She took another tissue and cried.

    He frowned and retracted his hand, looking at her coldly.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know someone was standing behind her and just kept talking.

    ¡°They said that this series is moving. I shouldn¡¯t have watched this! Everyone in it has got brilliant acting skills!¡±

    He could not bear it anymore and went over.

    Scarlett hugged her knees and looked upward in confusion.

    She was different from what Mike thought she would be.

    Chips, tissue, and iPad?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    With her headphones on, she cried bitterly at the melodramatic idol TV series on the bed.

    She didn¡¯t even notice it when he stood in front of her.

    Just as Scarlett was enjoying watching, she suddenly had a bad feeling.

    She raised her head and found Mike¡¯s face was darker than before.

    ¡°Mike, I just knew that the Abraham Group is the investor. You¡¯ve got keen eyes! The leading actor is talented and handsome!¡±

    Immersed in the show, Scarlett shared her feelings with him andplimented him.

    At the same time, she quietly cleared the food scraps on the bed.

    Mike hated it when people ate on his bed.

    Even touching his bed was not allowed.

    Scarlett was the only woman who was permitted to enter his private domain, but he wouldn¡¯t let her eat chips slovenly on the bed!

    She also praised another man for being handsome.

    Things were getting worse now.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you are not allowed to eat junk food?¡± He asked as he grabbed her crisps.

    How did she sneak these in?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend your money¡­¡± She protested softly.

    There were so many restrictions. She could only buy snacks in his absence.

    She was already in her twenties but was forbidden to eat junk food.

    ¡°Your pocket money will be halved next month!¡±

    He snatched her iPad. Where did she get such radioactive things?

    He threw it into the trash can.

    Scarlett was heartbroken at hearing the cracking sound.

    ¡°No!¡± She ran over barefoot and saw the broken screen.

    ¡°Mike! What are you doing?¡± She borrowed this from Miffy. How could she return it?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to y this?¡±

    These electronic devices might be harmful to the baby!

    Scarlett had controlled her emotions for a whole day and finally exploded.

    ¡°Mike! I¡¯m just an employee, not your maid. How can you do this to me? You treat me like a pet and restrict my actions. Now you even forbid me to watch TV. Do you want to kill me?¡±

    Even if she was in debt, she needed freedom!

    He stared at her silently for two seconds before walking over. Scarlett looked at him in puzzlement as he picked her up and ced her on the bed.

    ¡°No bear feet.¡±

    It¡¯s cold.

    Scarlett was going crazy, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you. You¡¯re going too far. I¡­¡±

    She stopped abruptly. He took out a snow-white handkerchief from his pocket and Scarlett became alert instantly.

    What did he want?

    Was he going to smother her?

    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine the headlines tomorrow.

    [A Tragedy Caused by Chips: A Picky President Smothered His Ex-wife For Eating on the Bed]

    She was getting more and more confused about this temperamental man.

    Seeing him holding a handkerchief and walking towards her, Scarlett slid backward, but his following movepletely shocked her.

 Chapter 69 Scarlett Flew off the Building!

    Mike kneel on one knee, grabbed her little feet, and gently wiped it with his handkerchief¡­

    Scarlett was well-proportioned. Her hands and feet looked small but were chubby and warm. Her feet felt like polished ivory.

    Now, her snow-white, fleshy little foot was held in Mike¡¯s hand. His gentle touch slowly spread from the soles of her feet.

    Scarlett was petrified.

    What was he doing?

    She secretly pinched herself. It was not a dream.

    Looking out of the window, it was a sunny day.

    The aliens did not attack the earth and the doomsday had not yete. Why would Mike wipe her feet in such a posture?

    In her heart, Mike had always been proud and arrogant. He would submit himself to nothing from heaven to earth!

    But such a mighty man was willing to lower his head and wipe her foot that had just stepped on the floor.

    She felt a little dizzy out of scare.

    Before Scarlett could recover herself, Mike had wiped her feet clean and helped her put on shoes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be barefoot again!¡±

    ¡°Are the twin brother of Mike?¡± Scarlett asked, doubting how Mike would do such a thing.

    He flicked her head, ¡°Why are you so silly?¡±

    It hurt¡­ Scarlett rubbed her forehead and red at him. Now she was sure that he is Mike!

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear heels anymore.¡±

    ¡°You bought that for me.¡±

    After watching the meteor shower, those casual clothes in her wardrobe had all disappeared. Mike had fulfilled his promise that he would not let her wear the ¡°rag¡± that was worth less than twenty thousand.

    Instead, piles of custom-made clothes were airlifted from abroad to replenish her wardrobe. Though Scarlett did not know how much they cost, those dazzling logos had already shocked her.

    For this, she almost went on a strike protest. Mike said that he would deduct the price from her sry. How many years would she have to repay the debt?

    In the end, Mikepromised. In the name of the work suits, he paid 90%. But the remained 10% was enough for Scarlett to suffer for years.

    Mike frowned. At that time, he didn¡¯t think that she would be pregnant¡­

    Scarlett heard him speak fluently in a foreignnguage on the phone again.

    ¡°Mike, you won¡¯t order more clothes for me, will you? Don¡¯t be so cruel, okay? I haven¡¯t even paid you back thest time. Why do you want me to owe you more money?¡±

    Scarlett thought, ¡®A new exploitation method of the evil capitalists?¡¯

    ¡®He is too inhumane!¡¯

    ¡°I will pay for you this time.¡± Mike was generous to this mother-to-be.

    ¡°I won¡¯t thank you.¡± She whispered.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She was poor enough. And Mike had broken theputer she had borrowed. Scarlett decided not to wash her hands the next time she cooks for him.

    In the afternoon, Mike had an important meeting to attend. To prevent his little wildcat from running away, he locked her in the office, disregarding her protest.

    In the middle of the meeting, he suddenly, causing his subordinates to tremble in fear.

    But actually, he was thinking about Scarlett¡¯s disobedience.

    He did not find her so stubborn before. She was more and more easily provoked. Although she never won him¡­

    How could he tame her?

    The previous methods were ineffective.

    A manager was giving a report on the stage. Mike absent-mindedly looked out the window. Recently, he did not know how to deal with Scarlett and had to lock her up.

    He wanted to exin it to her, but he did not know what she would do. What if she got angry and had an abortion?

    It was better to wait until her stomach grew bigger before telling her that they had not divorced.

    Mike was absent-minded all the way, and the atmosphere in the conference room was unusually intense. He saw the cleaner wiping the ss outside smiling brightly and reminded him of Scarlett.

    Wait a minute, Scarlett?

    The conference room was on the 30th floor. They hired professional cleaners to clean the exterior ss wall with the help of a sling.

    Scarlett waved happily at Mike. ¡°Hello, boss, how are you?¡±

    Mike couldn¡¯t believe what he saw!

    She was sitting in a basket and waving at him proudly!

    Everyone present found the boss¡¯ face turn livid.

    He stood up and quickly walked to the window, trying to catch her.

    However, the basket began to steadily descend. He even saw Scarlett raise her head and give him a flying kiss.

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Mike felt like his heart is about to jump out of his throat. These few seconds were the hardest time in his life.

    Fortunately, the basket went down steadily. Scarlett safely jumped down and smiled brightly at the cleaner.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    It was only when Mike saw that she hadnded safely did he calm down. He did not even dare to speak just now, afraid that he would affect the workers¡¯ operations and hurt her.

    His unusual behavior attracted the attention of the other people in the conference room. No one saw that Mike¡¯s wife had just gone down in the basket.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham?¡± Halfway through the presentation, Mike was distracted, leaving the staff standing on the stage not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Mike said in a low voice. Everyone could see from his face that Mike was angry, but no one understood why.

    Mike¡¯s worry was dispelled and immediately turned into burning anger.

    How dare she run out like that!

    After this meeting, he would catch her back and punish her.

    He wouldn¡¯t let her off!

    Scarlett had sessfully run out. She stood downstairs of the Abraham Group building, enjoying herself.

    Mike must be furious now.

    But that served him right!

    Scarlett was angry at him for locking her up.

    She decided to buy some snacks and visited Miffy to celebrate her sess.

    ¡°Scarlett .¡±

    Hearing someone call her, Scarlett turned back.

    Richard, in a white suit, stood behind her.

    ¡°Fancy meeting you here.¡± Scarlett was a little surprised.

    But it was not coincident. Richard had hired a private detective to investigate her whereabouts.

    ¡°Could we have a chat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an appointment.¡± Scarlett declined politely.

    Richard had a fianc¨¦e. She wanted to keep a distance from him.

    ¡°I will only take you a few minutes. I want to tell you about Mike¡¯s scheme.¡±

    Scarlett stopped and looked at Richard in surprise, ¡®Mike? Scheme?¡¯

 Chapter 70 She Started to Protect Mike Intentionally or Unintentionally

    A scheme by Mike?

    Scarlett was interested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦ over there.¡±

    The two of them sat face to face. Richard thought of how she looked when she was in school.

    It was only a few years since their separation. What had happened to her?

    The night they enjoyed the shooting star, he saw Mike hugging her and kissing her. He thought that if she could be happy, he would quit.

    However, things that he had identally found made Richard feel indignant.

    Without the Lauren family¡¯s intervention, the two of them could be a couple.

    ¡°Scarlett, is he nice?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s good.¡± Scarlett lowered her head, stirring the coffee with the spoon.

    [Why can¡¯t I find that feeling of nervousness anymore? It¡¯s so awkward sitting like this.]

    ¡°Richard, what is the scheme of Mike that you mentioned?¡±

    Scarlett admitted that she was attracted to this sentence.

    Richard was not hasty to answer. Instead, he looked at Scarlett silently.

    His heart ached.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was very focused when she talked about Mike.

    Scarlett herself had not realized that Mike had already upied an irreceable position in her heart.

    ¡°Richard?¡± Scarlett was waiting for his answer.

    Richard grabbed Scarlett. Scarlett was stunned and immediately broke free of his hand out of reflex.

    Mike would often do intimate acts, but other than protesting verbally, she had never been too resistant.

    With Richard, her conditioned reflex worked too well.

    Well, he couldn¡¯t even hold her hand.

    Richard was a little desperate. Scarlett was a very simple girl, so her body would react before her brain.

    She had really left the world he built for her.

    However, he was unwilling to let go so easily.

    ¡°I know.¡± Richard suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett did not know why Richard said that.

    ¡°Mike drafted a very unreasonable divorce agreement without you knowing. He only gave you five million, but asked you to divorce him!¡±

    He had hired a private detective to investigate Mike¡¯swyer who had been confirmed drafting the divorce agreement.

    Although it was not confirmed if the agreement had been sent abroad for divorce, such a document had indeed been drafted.

    ¡°I know.¡± This was a ¡°secret¡± beyond Scarlet¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°I signed it myself.¡±

    ¡°What? Scarlett, how can you sign that? Don¡¯t you know how much Mike is worth? Five million is no more than only a piece of jewelry!¡±

    Richard did not expect that Scarlett signed herself. He thought that it was a copy of Mike!

    ¡°No matter how valuable he is, he earns by his hard work. I married him for two months and fail to help him much. Five million is a lot.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t think that it was unfair.

    She had never thought of changing her fate through the marriage. It was better to earn money by herself.

    ¡°Scarlett, how-¡± Could you be such a silly girl!

    Richard had been lost for words.

    This girl was too stupid. How could she not have the slightest bit of scheming!

    ¡°Since you and Mike have already signed a divorce agreement, why hasn¡¯t he set you free? He is using you to stabilize the Abraham Group stock price. When the stock bounces, he will kick you out. He is too shameless!¡±

    ¡°He has his difficulties.¡± Scarlett often said that Mike was a shameless person.

    However, when others talked about him that way, she felt that it was too harsh to ept. She then defended him, unconsciously.

    Richard would be no exception.

    ¡°If he is thoughtful, how can he divorce you like you are a beggar? He only gave you a little money. Scarlett, you can¡¯t believe such a man!¡±

    ¡°Some things can not be measured by money.¡± It was Mike who saved her in time, otherwise, she might have died the day when she ate spicy food and vomited blood.

    ¡°Richard, thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t need it. Your gentleness and your consideration should be left to your fianc¨¦e. It was my fault that I broke my promise to you. I will make it up to you if I have any chance. But I can handle things between me and Mike.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already divorced, why can¡¯t we start over as we did before? I¡¯ll take you away and leave everything you fear. I¡¯ll give you a brand new life!¡±

    They both became stunned by his words.

    Richard did not expect that he would say these, but now he unexpectedly felt happy.

    He had thought a lot abroad and believed he could forget the season full of the fragrance of white magnolia.

    But the moment he saw her, the fort he built in mind was instantly copsed.

    ¡°Richard, do you know what you¡¯ve said?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, you didn¡¯t leave with me four years ago. I waited almost from sunrise to sunset at the airport. Now I am here and waiting for you. I have always kept this missing ticket for you. Since Mike won¡¯t cherish you,e with me. Let¡¯s leave here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Richard, cherish your own responsibility. Don¡¯t forget, you already have a fianc¨¦e!¡±

    As long as a man had beenbeled by someone else¡¯s, no one should ever touch him. Otherwise, the one who made thebel would be hurt. It was Scarlett¡¯s principle.

    Scarlett stood up, took her bag, and prepared to leave. When she passed him, Richard got up.

    He could no longer control his emotions. He held Scarlett in his arms and roared.

    ¡°My responsibility has always been on you!¡±

    Not far away, a long charred camera took a picture of this scene.

    ¡°Scarlett, I don¡¯t know what happened to you. If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t ask. I only want to ask you, do you want toe with me now?¡±

    Richard hugged Scarlett tightly.

    Scarlett struggled to free herself.

    ¡°Please stop doing anything beyond friendship anymore. It is very irresponsible to your fianc¨¦e and Mike¡­¡± Well, wait, what did it have to do with Mike?

    It was only a slip of the tongue! A slip of the tongue!

    ¡°If you keep saying things that will put us in a bad position, we won¡¯t be friends!¡±

    Under such conditions, any pity would be unnecessary. Heartless was a kind of protection.

    If she was greedy for the warmth that Richard brought her, it was unfair to Mi-bah, it had nothing to do with Mike, it was unfair to Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Richard found it hard to ept her refusal.

    ¡°You are divorced now. Why can¡¯t we be together like we were?¡±

    ¡°Richard, the pure and innocent feelings of my youth brought me a very good memory. I don¡¯t want to add bad things to this memory. No one¡¯s happiness can be built on hurting a third person.¡±

    Scarlett decisively took a step back, clearly drawing a line between them.

    ¡°Time flies by and my old dreams have awakened. The most beautiful time has passed, and we can¡¯t go back. I¡¯m sorry, Richard, forgot me.¡±

    Richard clenched his fists as he watched Scarlett leave without looking back.

    He would not give up.

    He would know every detail about the marriage between Scarlett and Mike. If Mike bullied Scarlett, he would not let him go!

 Chapter 71 What Else Could There Be Except Love?

    After meeting Richard, Scarlett felt upset.

    The man whom she fell love with at school had changed, he would talk about abandoning her fiancee. She didn¡¯t want to admit such a fact.

    She went to Miffy and deliberately avoided Richard¡¯s topic. She only talked about how she came out.

    ¡°Did you really ¡­e down with that kind of thing?¡± Miffy was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t even know how excessive he has been recently. He was thinking about locking me. If he dares to lock me, I must run!¡± Scarlett replied.

    ¡°Why do I feel that you went a little overboard this time?¡±

    Miffy couldn¡¯t imagine that Scarlett would do such a crazy thing!

    ¡°He was the first to do something wrong to me. Why should I let him keep doing that?¡±

    Although Scarlett said the truth, she still felt a little guilty in her heart. Now she thought about it again, Boss must be indeed surprised to see her sit down on that thing.

    In order to hide her guilty conscience, Scarlett took out her DSLR camera to take photos of the beautiful scenery in the sky.

    Scarlett said, ¡°Miffy, look at the city from this angle. It looks so beautiful through ss. But it¡¯s so hard for a cleaner to clean the ss!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why do I feel that your Mike is working harder?¡±

    It was indeed very pitiful and hard to have such a wife.

    ¡°Why did you mention him again?¡± Scarlett was already trying hard to change the topic.

    ¡°Please, he¡¯s your husband! Every man will be worried and angry when he sees his wife sitting in such a dangerous thing?¡±

    Miffy was a little sympathetic to Mike now.

    She said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mike will punish youter?¡± Mike didn¡¯t look like a man who would give up revenge!

    ¡°I won¡¯t foolishly wait for him toe and catch me. I¡¯ve already thought it clearly. After I leave you, I will carry my bag and run away leisurely. I will only take my EF Corporation with me to look for a better life!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to run away from home?¡±

    Scarlett said unhappily, ¡°Of course. Could I stay and wait for him to deduct my wages? Forget it, you don¡¯t know anything about me and him.¡± Her mood had been particrlyplicated these days.

    Recently, she had been having those dreams that she always had when she just divorced.

    Moreover, Scarlett was very uneasy after meeting with Richard. In her eyes, Richard was actually notparable to Mike.

    ¡°Miffy, let me ask you. If a woman always dreams of her ¡­ boss, and then they are doing something between woman and man, what is the situation?¡± Scarlett grabbed a piece of potato chips and put it in her mouth.

    If he wasn¡¯t by her side, stealing potato chips wouldn¡¯t taste good anymore, and she would not feel any sense of aplishment.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. This woman like her boss.¡± Miffy replied.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Scarlett choked on her potato chips.

    ¡°You should be careful. I don¡¯t expect that you are choked.¡± Miffy patted her.

    Scarlett finally recovered.

    ¡°Like him?¡±

    Miffy had already said it once and caused her to be in a trance for several days. Now she said it again!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What else can there be other than love?¡± Miffy emphasized her words.

    So bad!

    ¡°Ah ¡­ I think you¡¯ve told the most terrifying joke of the year. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡±

    Scarlett stiffly stuffed the remaining potato chips into her mouth, she seemed to hear Mike¡¯s terrify words.

    ¡°You are not allowed to eat junk food!¡±

    She thought that she didn¡¯t have masochistic tendencies, so how could she like this kind of man? No, she definitely wouldn¡¯t!

    ¡°Scarlett, your clothing style has obviously changed recently. Your boss loves you so much.¡± Miffy said while she was touching Scarlett¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Ah? No, it is not like that.¡±

    Scarlett also spent a lot of money on her clothes, even though it was sold on a discount.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than just good. This is a limited edition. I just saw it in a fashion magazine. It is said that there are only two handmade items in the world. A famous Princess took one. The other one is yours. Look!¡±

    Miffy finally remembered why Scarlett¡¯s clothes looked so familiar. She took out a magazine from the bottom of the bar and flipped to the page.

    That was truth, Scarlett¡¯s style had changed a lot recently.

    It was different from the white dress she wore at her first wedding. It wasn¡¯t like themoner dress she wore a few days ago. Now that she came out, every piece of dress didn¡¯t look too exaggerated, but it perfectly entuated her temperament.

    This dress was slightly yful and fashionable. But the most important thing was the astonishing price behind the low-profile dress.

    It was made of ck silk. Theplex patterns were all embroidered by hands. The more one looked at it, the more nobility it was. It was the taste of Mike.

    Scarlett stared at the Princess in the magazine and unconsciously straightened her waist.

    ¡°I feel that my waist is thinner than hers.¡±

    ¡°Who asked you topare your figure with the Princess? The point is that your boss loves you very much!¡± Miffy said.

    She was treating her like a Princess. Mike loved her very much!

    ¡°Is this the price?¡± Scarlett was suspicious of the price behind the article.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No way¡­?¡± Scarlett counted the zeros at the price and took a discount of 90 percent. It was still more expensive than all of her clothes in her wardrobe.

    Mike said that he spent less than one hundred thousand to buy her clothes.

    Scarlett had to work for him for two months without wages. Now, it was enough for this dress!

    Scarlett felt a little dizzy. She thought, ¡®Could it be that the boss was stupid after looking so many ount books? So that he didn¡¯t notice the price.¡¯

    This was obviously impossible. Mike was extremely sensitive to numbers.

    He could even calcte his wealth to precisely the three behind decimal points, how could such a cold-blooded capitalist calcte wrongly?

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to marry rich man. Scarlett, does your Mike have any brothers? Introduce one to me.¡± She felt upset to run a bar and have low ine.

    ¡°It is said that he only has a sister, but I have never seen her ¨C I think I must have a high imitated dress.¡±

    Scarlett was still immersed in having the expensive dress.

    ¡°How can Mike let his wife wear a high-quality imitation? Look at this page, your husband was selected in the National Husband Ticket Selection with high rates. It is pity for me to run a bar with a woman who married the National Husband and make no profit in the month¡­¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t listen to Miffy at all.

    Scarlett looked at Mike in the magazine. He didn¡¯t like to be photographed by paparazzi. He was only photographed on the side profile, but he still looked domineering and handsome.

    Scarlett was a little sad and she took a deep breath.

    She was not sad because of her awkward marriage with Mike. She felt sad that she had been cheated by her boss. It was clearly just a high-quality imitation, but she still paid an expensive price!

    Coming out of Miffy, Scarlett happened to pass by a store. She stood outside and hesitated.

    As long as she walked in and asked the staff in the counter to confirm the authenticity of this dress, she could go back and find the ck-hearted capitalist, Mike, to bargain.

    But she was unable to move her legs.

    It was easy to handle if this dress was fake, but if it was true, how would she face Mike?

    ¡°What else could there be except love?¡± Miffy¡¯s word echoed in her mind,bining with the feeling when she met Richard before.

    Scarlett had bad premonition.

    Did she really start to like Mike?

 Chapter 72 She Became Good Friends with Her Love Rival

    The things Scarlett experienced today were all exciting. She was going to Miffy¡¯s to regain her peace of mind.

    However, Miffy¡¯s words made her even more confused.

    She wondered if she fell in love with Mike.

    Standing outside the Dior store, she looked at the exquisite models in the disy window and thought about the wardrobe of clothes that Mike had given her.

    Why did he threaten her and yet do so much for her?

    Was it possible that she liked Mike a little, and Mike ¡­ liked her a little too?

    Thinking of this, she felt her heart racing.

    Thinking about it, she suddenly saw a girl walking out of the store. The girl carried many bags and she looked very familiar.

    She ¡­ seemed to be Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e, ine.

    When ine saw Scarlett, she ran away with the bag. After running for a few second, she felt that she should not be the guilty one, so she turned back.

    Scarlett felt that this girl was quite cute, but she did not know that there was a reason for ine¡¯s strange behavior.

    Just now, a private detective sent a set of photos to ine, who was shopping. It was the photo of Scarlett meeting Richard two hours ago, and he was holding her.

    ¡°Can we ¡­ have a talk?¡± ine did not expect that she would meet Scarlett here.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Me?¡± Scarlett pointed at herself. She wondered why ine would like to talk to her.

    A few minutester, two women sat face to face in a coffee shop.

    ine thought of many kinds of opening remarks. She was about to explode when she saw the photo.

    She thought about many scenes of catching the mistress.

    However, when she sat face to face with Scarlett, the scenes that she had imagined could not be realized.

    Because she found it hard to hate Scarlett.

    Scarlett waited quietly for a while. Seeing that ine was silent, she took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°ine, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°How can I be so polite to my love rival? I mean¡­¡±

    ine was preparing her opening speech when Scarlett interrupted her and identally spoke her mind.

    Seeing that Scarlett was shocked, she took out a few photos from her bag and silently handed them to her.

    She didn¡¯t know how to say, so she just showed Scarlett the photos.

    Scarlett took over them. The photos were of Richard holding her. They were taken just now.

    Seeing this, Scarlett immediately asked.

    ¡°How much did you spend on these?¡±

    ¡°50, 000,¡± ine replied numbly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so expensive! You should ask them to refund you some money. Look, I look so ugly in the photos. They are not good at taking photos!¡±

    Scarlett pointed out a few questions from a professional point of view, patting the camera she carried with her.

    ¡°Next time you have such a business, give me 500 and I will take a beautiful picture for you!¡±

    A photographer could not tolerate the poor photographic skills in the early stages or that the pictures taken were not modifiedter.

    ine was stunned. She wondered why Scarlett was so strange.

    She thought Scarlett should be very nervous, or just like the women in the TV series who were caught by the legal wife. Scarlett should feel angry and humiliated and she should scold her.

    Why was Scarlett so sincere?

    ¡°Give me the phone number of the person who took the photos. I¡¯ll go bargain with him and ask him to give you back a portion of the money. I just can¡¯t stand these people who swindle money from customers!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks!¡± ine answered reflexively, but immediately realized that she shouldn¡¯t thank her ¡°love rival¡±.

    Scarlett saw her expression and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ine felt it strange.

    ¡°Iughed that Mike always said that I was silly. But I think that¡¯s because he didn¡¯t see you.¡±

    With several simple words, she confused ine.

    ine was even more stupid than her and was a little cute.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, I think Mr. Abraham treats you well. Can you stop contacting Richard? I like him very much and I don¡¯t want to leave him.¡±

    ine summoned up her courage and spoke out her thoughts.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Scarlett readily agreed.

    ¡°I like him, please¡­ Wait, you agree?¡±

    ine thought about many possible situations she might encounter in her mind, but not this.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Scarlett said very readily.

    In fact, she was also very curious why she could still calmly joke with ine, her childhood sweetheart¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Maybe they just hit it off. Or she had let go.

    ¡°Really?¡± ine could not believe it.

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t look for me today, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything more than friends with him. We didn¡¯t start a rtionship back then, and we will not start.¡±

    ¡°ine, do you like him?¡±

    ¡°I pursued him for four years before he agreed to be engaged with me, but I could not feel how much he liked me.¡±

    ine did not know why she told Scarlett these private things.

    They inexplicably got along with each other as if they had known each other for a long time.

    Scarlett thought for a moment and said, ¡°In fact, Richard is a very easy person to get along with.¡±

    ¡°You two¡­¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I had a good impression of him when I was in high school, but we never started a rtionship. So don¡¯t worry. We are just friends.¡±

    ine breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not what she thought. She believed what Scarlett said was true.

    The two women found something to talk about because of Richard. Although their identities were awkward when they first met, after chatting for a while, they unexpectedly got along with each other and they talked about other things besides Richard.

    Coincidentally, they seemed to have a lot ofmon hobbies. They both liked to travel and watch TV dramas. They even liked the same idols.

    ¡°Scarlett, will you me me for secretly taking photos of you? I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t nice to you. I thought you were going to steal Richard from me.¡±

    After chatting for a while, ine was no longer as wary of Scarlett as before.

    Originally, she wanted to find fault with her, but after chatting for a while, they became friends.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If someone were to hug Mike like this, I would¡­¡± Scarlett suddenly covered her mouth.

    Heavens, what did she say?

    No! No! No! She must have had too many sex-rted dreams recently, and she had hallucinations!

    ine did not know what Scarlett was thinking.

    She said, ¡°Mr. Abraham is good to you. Look at the limited edition Dior on you. My father ordered it for me when it was just released, but I didn¡¯t get it. So it was with you.¡±

    ¡°You mean that this piece of clothing is not a high-quality imitation?¡± Scarlett suddenly thought of what Miffy had said. How could Mike give her a knockoff? If this clothing was true, would it prove that Mike liked her?

    Scarlett suddenly became nervous.

    Speaking of clothes, ine became very professional.

    ¡°How could it be a high-quality imitation? I studied fashion design. Although I¡¯m not as good as you in terms of photographing, I know a lot about clothes. Look, there are signs of the designer¡¯s hand embroidery. These are unique marks. It can¡¯t be faked!¡±

 Chapter 73 Making a Fight

    ine¡¯s words enlightened Scarlett.

    She thought, ¡®If this is true, then the other dresses in her wardrobe are also true!

    The value of these dresses has exceeded her debt to Mike. Why did Mike try to keep her stayed?

    Maybe he really likes me ¡­ My heart is about to jump out of my chest. I am so excited.¡¯

    ¡°Scarlett, can I call you that?¡± ine saw that Scarlett was stunned, and thought that she might say something wrong.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call you ine too.¡± Scarlett replied.

    ine smiled at her, and she also replied with a smile.

    ine originally wanted to bargain with Scarlett, but they inexplicably became friends after chatting for a while.

    A long timeter, they realized that they had something inmon. This was definitely not a coincidence.

    They chatted for a while more. Suddenly, a figure walked over and stood in front of Scarlett¡¯s table and arrogantly shouted at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman that Mike didn¡¯t want?¡±

    Scarlett frowned. Why was she so unlucky to meet Wendy here?

    Wendy hated Scarlett for her failure of tempting Mike.

    Wendy thought that it was Scarlett who bewitched Mike. No matter how much she did to Mike, he did want to look at her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much charm, but I¡¯m just a little stronger than you.¡± Scarlett calmly replied while stirring the coffee cup.

    Wendy hated her calm appearance the most. She angrily mmed the coffee on Scarlett!

    The ck dress was immediately stained by the warm coffee. Fortunately, the coffee was not hot, but Scarlett burned out of anger.

    She stood up and said sorry to ine, who was dumbfounded at that time. Then she grabbed the coffee in front of ine and quickly poured it on the head of Wendy, who behaved too arrogant.

    The ck liquid was poured from head to toe. Wendy looked much worse because she was wearing a snow-white short dress.

    ¡°Ah! You little bastard!¡± Wendy screamed and stretched out her sharp nails to scratch Scarlett¡¯s face.

    Scarlett grabbed her hand and pushed her out with a little force.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to hit me yet!¡±

    Scarlett taught Wendy a lesson and turned to nod at ine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing that in front of you.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ine never thought that the gentle Scarlett would do such thing.

    ¡°Scarlett, you are cursed!¡±

    Wendy wiped the coffee stains on her face. Her makeup had been ruined. Her face looked ck and a little scary.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been telling these words since I was nine, but I¡¯ve been living quite well.¡± Scarlett enjoyed making Wendy mad.

    Wendy nced at some photos on the table. She thought, ¡®How could the little bastard be entangled with another man?¡¯

    ¡°Scarlett, what is this? How can you be with another man? Tell me!¡± Wendy grabbed the top one, it showed that Richard was holding Scarlett. Although only one side of Richard¡¯s face, it could still be told that it was not Mike.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin to you.¡± Because of Allen¡¯s coercion, Scarlett didn¡¯t want to make any connection with the Lauren family.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wendy was so angry, but she did not dare to do anything. She could not beat Scarlett, so she could only take advantage of speaking.

    ¡°Miss, your dress is a new high imitation. This kind of fabric has a different reaction from the real one after encountering water. Are you sure you want everyone to see you wearing a fake dress?¡±

    ine¡¯s words dispelled Wendy¡¯s arrogance. Wendy casted a vicious nce at Scarlett before grabbing the photo and rushed out.

    ¡°You are still the best.¡± Scarlett praised.

    ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you. I really didn¡¯t expect you to fight back. By the way, who was that crazy woman just now?¡±

    ine was usually very introverted, but she felt very angry when Wendy was bullying Scarlett. She had to help Scarlett.

    ¡°She is my half-sister.¡± Scarlett sighed.

    Scarlett really didn¡¯t want to be connected with such a family.

    ¡°Ah, why is she like this? If I had a sister like you, I would definitely be very happy.¡±

    ine was the only daughter in the family, but she had thought about what it would be like if she had a sister.

    ¡°It would be good if I had such an innocent sister like you. So that Mike would not say I was the most stupid in this world.¡±

    How good would it be if she had a cute sister like ine? Wendy had nothing topare with her.

    ine was amused by Scarlett. She handed a piece of tissue to Scarlett and patted her shopping bag.

    ¡°Wipe it first. I have new dresses here. I think we wear the same size. You can exchange mine.¡±

    Scarlett could not refuse. She took the tissue. This action made their bodies touch each other. In addition, the coffee cup that was poured on the table, it looked like ine had grabbed Scarlett¡¯s entire body of coffee.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Richard suddenly appeared and pushed ine away, but he supported Scarlett with concern.

    ¡°Scarlett, are you alright?¡±

    They were stunned by him, especially ine. Before she could be happy that he hade, she felt upset because of his rude action.

    Richard came here to pick up ine as promised. He saw her with Scarlett through the ss when he passed by the coffee shop. From his point of view, it was like ine bullied Scarlett. He hurriedly came in and just saw this scene.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Richard. You shouldn¡¯t treat ine like this. She was just helping me.¡±

    Although Scarlett did not know why he appeared here, it was obvious that Richard had misunderstood.

    ¡°You still speak up for her!¡± Richard red at ine, whose eyes were already filled with tears.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a woman!¡± Richard angrily said to ine.

    ¡°I¡­¡± ine wanted to say no, but when she saw Richard¡¯s attitude, her words were stuck in her throat. She felt that her mood had been smashed by a huge hammer.

    ¡°You still want to find someone to investigate me?¡± Richard nced the photos on the table. He became furious.

    In Richard¡¯s view, the truth of the matter was obvious. ine investigated him and then made trouble for Scarlett!

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Richard, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Wendy was the one who did all of this.¡± Scarlett was afraid that they would misunderstand and quickly exined.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    But Richard could no longer listen to it. At that moment, ine had be a vicious woman in his mind.

    Richard¡¯s expression really hurt ine. She said, ¡°I think you won¡¯t listen to me no matter what I say. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°ine, I¡¯m sorry-¡± Scarlett felt extremely guilty. It was her who caused a rift in the rtionship between this couple.

    ine shook her head. She no longer had the extra strength to speak, she just wanted to leave this ce that made her sad.

    She stuffed the unopened dress into Scarlett¡¯s hands and quickly walked out of the coffee shop.

    ¡°Richard! You are totally wrong this time!¡±

    Scarlett told him what had just happened.

    Richard was shocked. Did he really misunderstand ine?

    At that time, Mike had already finished his meeting and was ready to look for Scarlett.

    His secretary suddenly reported that there was a woman who imed to be from the Mrs. Abraham¡¯s family. She was outside and wanted to see him.

    Mike waved his hand and refused!

    ¡°But she said that she has a great gift for you, about Mrs. Abraham¡­¡±

    Mike raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡®Oh? Is it about Scarlett?¡¯

    ¡°Leave the gifts behind and tell her to leave!¡±

 Chapter 74 Coming

    ¡°Are you saying that I misunderstood her?¡±

    After hearing what Scarlett said, Richard¡¯s expression turned awkward.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me her like that. She likes you very much.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have investigated me,¡± Richard said as he looked at the photos on the table.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t make her feel insecure, would she do this?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, you really don¡¯t care anymore?¡± When Richard saw her reaction, his heart chilled.

    Her various reactions indicated that she hadpletely walked out of his world.

    She could even be good friends with his fianc¨¦e without any grudge.

    ¡°Richard, you have to look forward and cherish the person in front of you. Whether it is you or me, none of us can hurt the people who care about you. I am sorry about the past, but ine is innocent.¡±

    ¡°I will settle the matter with her.¡±

    He made up his mind toe over and talk to Scarlett after he regained his freedom.

    Every time he saw her, he felt that she was further away from him.

    And today, the interaction between her and ine made him feel an inexplicable panic in his heart.

    He had to hurry up!

    He said he wanted to end it, but Scarlett didn¡¯t think about annulling the engagement. She thought that he had thought it through and wanted to treat ine well.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    Aftering into contact with ine, she liked her very much, hoping that Richard could cherish such a cute girl.

    After saying goodbye to Richard, she took the clothes that ine had left for her and entered the bathroom to change.

    The same brand, but the texture of it was different. The one Mike bought was morefortable.

    If this was true, then the rest in the cab should be true as well.

    Scarlett was confused. She gave up the impulse to run away from home and sign up for a travel, and while she still had some courage now, she went directly to the office of Mike.

    She wanted to ask him why he gave her such an expensive gift.

    However, she failed.

    The secretary said he left a few minutes ago and did not say where he went.

    Scarlett called him and found he turned off his phone.

    Had he gone home?

    It wasn¡¯t dark yet, so how could a workaholic like him return home so early?

    Scarlett took a taxi to his new home, just for a try, but found nothing.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    This kind of situation had never happened before, Scarlett suddenly became worried.

    Ever since the two of them were together, even if he was busy, he would never ignore the call. She also left him a message on Line, but there was still no reply.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with such a big person, right?

    Scarlett was perturbed and suppressed the thrilling scenes in her mind. Would he encounter a car ident? No, no, he would not. He was very steady in driving.

    Was he kidnapped because he had hooked up with the girl of the boss of the gang?

    The more she thought about it, the more conflicted she became, and the images in her mind became even more brutal.

    Where did he go?

    She tried to contact a few of his friends to ask, only to find that she knew nothing about his life circle.

    From their marriage to divorce, she had never tried to really integrate into his life.

    She knew that he had a few good friends, but she had never attended their private gathering, let alone having their phone number.

    It was only then that she realized that her understanding of Mike was pitifully little.

    She could almost memorize the book Things about Mike Abraham, but there were a lot of things in it that weren¡¯t right.

    It said that Mike liked money, but the clothes he bought for her were so expensive.

    It said that Mike was a treacherous and cunning person, and he used ¡°treachery¡± to keep her by his side after the divorce, but that was all.

    Scarlett was very clear in her heart that Mike did not treat her the way he treated others, otherwise how would she have the stable life now.

    It said that Mike liked women wearing long white dresses the most, but after the divorce, he added all kinds of clothes to her. Different colors, different colors, but they all suited her much¡­

    Scarlett suddenly wanted to know what kind of person Mike was.

    She wanted to know what he really liked, what friends he had, where he would go and what he would do other than work.

    Scarlett stood up and paced around the room.

    He seemed to know her habits well.

    But she did not know what kind of person he was.

    She was now very curious about his true intentions, but he had disappeared, not giving her the chance to ask him questions and deepen her understanding of him.

    She had been sitting on the sofa, looking forward to the door ringing, and the man who was always used to being cold woulde in.

    However, the door remained silent.

    She could no longer hold back the thoughts of her having ident.

    She stood up and wiped the house clean from top to bottom. She did not miss any corner of the house. It was not enough after doing all this. She also made his favorite sweet food.

    She could be distracted as she¡¯s busy doing something.

    This went on for more than three hours.

    The sweet food was ready, the room was cleaned, and she even made a pot of soup.

    But he still did note back.

    It was raining outside. Scarlett thought that the window of the house she lived in was still open. She was afraid of letting the rain in, so she could only leave a note on the table. She gave up the idea of waiting for him toe back. She took a taxi back home.

    The sky was horribly grey, and the gloomy clouds pressed down on the entire city. Along the way, she listened to the thunder and lightning, and she urged the driver to drive faster.

    However, she did not know that in her home, there was a bigger haze waiting for her¡­

    ¡°Phew, what a heavy rain.¡± She pushed open the door and wiped the rain off her face.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t night yet, the sky was alreadypletely dark.

    The room was dark. She turned on the light and found that the window she forgot to close when she left was closed, not knowing who¡¯ve done it.

    ¡°You are finally willing toe back.¡±

    The sinister male voice sounded, startling her. She followed the voice and saw the man who had made her worried for a long time, sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face.

    She patted her chest in fright. ¡°Why are you like this? Are you trying to scare me to death without turning on the lights?¡±

    Mike did not speak, only watching her change into slippers, her clothes drenched by the rain sticking to her body.

    Suddenly, his eyes went cold.

    When she went out, she was not wearing this one.

    What he chose was a ck one, and she came back wearing a pink one.

    Although the same brand could have different styles, the one he chose for her was elegant, and the one on her made her look more childish. It was so childish that he wanted to tear her apart.

    She did not notice his abnormality. At this moment, when she saw him sitting in her house, she actually felt a sense of relief.

    Fortunately, nothing had happened to him.

    He stared at her. She ran out in such a dangerous way, without caring his worries. And she had only returned after fooling around and was wearing clothes given by other men.

    Good, really good.

 Chapter 75 Do You Want the Abraham Group to Become a Joke?

    When Mike saw the picture of the embrace, the wanton emotions eroded him. He was incredibly jealous.

    The first thing he did was to get to her home. He thought that as long as she came back in time and exined it to him, perhaps he could still forgive her.

    But it took her so long to return, and she was still wearing clothes that another man had given her!

    What did she do with that man? Why did she change her clothes?

    Mike thought of the most unbearable possibility, and his expression became cold as ice.

    However, Scarlett did not notice his anger.

    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Why isn¡¯t your phone on?¡±

    Scarlett asked as she walked past him.

    She wanted to go to the bathroom, take a shower and change her clothes. The shirt was borrowed from ine, so she better keep it clean.

    Mile suddenly grabbed her hand and dragged her forcefully. Scarlett was thrown onto the sofa.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Scarlett did not understand why he behaved like this. Her arm hit the armrest of the sofa and it hurt.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± he asked.

    His voice was low and heavy, even colder than the weather outside.

    ¡°I met up with Miffy.¡±

    ¡°I sent someone to her bar, but I didn¡¯t see you,¡± he said as he looked at her with a cold gaze.

    ¡°After we came out, we met another friend, so we had a cup of coffee together.¡±

    ¡°What kind of coffee would take three hours?¡±

    Mike looked at her coldly. She was using such an innocent expression to y with him. If it wasn¡¯t for this photo, he would still be kept in the dark by her superb acting.

    ¡°The process was quiteplicated. I don¡¯t think I can exin it to you clearly.¡± Scarlett did not know how to tell him.

    After all, no one would believe that she became a close friend with her ex-childhood sweetheart¡¯s current fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°I have plenty of time to listen to your exnation.¡± This was thest chance that he had given her.

    There was aplicated emotion on Mike¡¯s face. Now that the evidence was conclusive, he still wanted to hear her exnation.

    Scarlett thought about how she ran away with a basket, so it was not strange that Mike would lose his temper.

    After all, there were so many of his subordinates in the conference room. The two of them were still husband and wife in the public. This time, she only cared about venting her anger and not caring about Mike¡¯s dignity. It was indeed a little inappropriate.

    Therefore, she slowed down and exined to him.

    ¡°I went to sit at Miffy¡¯s ce for a while, then I came back and made some snacks and did some housework at your ce, so it took a long time. If you are mad at my behavior today, you can deduct my sry.¡±

    However, Scarlett¡¯s exnation was a false impression for Mike.

    Did she want to change the subject with just a few casual words?

    ¡°Really?¡± he lowered his tone a bit and took out the photo that attracted a dispute and ced it in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Then tell me what this is!¡±

    In the photo, a man and a woman hugging each other, even if it was just taken from the side, it was enough to touch the heart ¨C Mike smashed his office because he was so ¡°touched¡± after seeing it.

    He rushed all the way here to get her, only to see here back wearing something different from the morning.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to leave him and elope with another man.

    ¡°Why is this here?¡± Scarlett recognized that this was the one that Wendy took from the cafe. She was speechless.

    Wendy was simply unstoppable and wanted to seize every opportunity to frame her!

    ¡°There really is nothing between the two of us.¡± This was terrible. Anyone would misunderstand it from the angle of the photo.

    ¡°Nothing? Are you telling me that this photo was synthesized?¡±

    He also hoped that it was synthesized when he first saw it.

    But he immediately noticed that it was impossible

    ¡°It was not synthesized. He did hug me, but it was not what you think it was.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to take the me for seducing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what I think? Then what is it? What do you want me to think if I see a photo like this with another random man?¡± Mike asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Today, I saw his fianc¨¦e, ine, first. But then, when we were chatting, Wendy suddenly rushed out and poured coffee on me and got my clothes wet. So Wendy gave me her new clothes, and then Richard came.

    ¡°He also misunderstood Wendy because of this,¡± Scarlett exined patiently.

    ¡°Wendy was there at that time too. She definitely did not have any good intentions by giving you this photo. I don¡¯t think she will prove it for me, however, if the media were to get this photo, I can ask the staff of the coffee shop to prove it. I promise that I won¡¯t let the Abraham Group suffer any losses.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s exnation did not calm Mike down, but made him even angrier.

    At this point, she still refused to confess to him and was still quibbling!

    ¡°You said that your original clothes were wet with coffee.

    ¡°So where are your clothes?¡± he asked calmly but with anger. He wanted to see how advanced this woman¡¯s acting was and what other excuses she woulde up with.

    Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e could find out what happened between Scarlett and Richard with just a little effort. How could she have a good chat with Scarl, whom she had only met once, and even lend her clothes?

    Even a three-year-old child wouldn¡¯t believe such a wed excuse. Mike couldn¡¯t believe that she actually used it to brush him off!

    ¡°Well, where are the clothes¡­ Oh no, have I forgotten in the taxi?¡±

    Scarlett came back in a hurry and she focused on the matter of Mike, so she couldn¡¯t remember whether the clothes were in his house or in a taxi.

    What a pity, those clothes were expensive.

    Mike sneered coldly. Because she had repeatedly yed dumb, he hadpletely lost trust in her.

    Scarlett¡¯s focus was still on how to help the Abraham Group to hide the scandal. If the media released this matter, it would definitely be detrimental to the Abraham Group.

    She had yet to realize that what really angered Mike was the rtionship between her and Richard.

    ¡°By the way, if the media really took photos of us secretly, I can call ine and ask her to help me rify.¡±

    Scarl took out her phone, but she was embarrassed to find that she had forgotten to save ine¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and grabbed her phone and mmed it hard on the ground. The broken phone was apanied by the thunder and lightning across the sky, setting off his unpleasant face. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    He stared at Scarlett and his expression was extremely cold. Scarlett was shocked by the anger.

    She had never seen him like this.

    Even if there were small conflicts between them, he would not be like this, not even when she mentioned the divorce.

    He pinched her chin, ¡°Wear the clothes I bought for you, then date other men and get photographed by others. Do you want the Abraham Group to be a joke?¡±

 Chapter 76 She Hit Mike

    ¡°I said all of these were Wendy¡¯s scheme. Would you rather believe her than me? Am I, Scarlett, the kind of person without work ethics?¡±

    She had agreed that they would face the public as spouses until the Abraham Group¡¯s stock price became normal. How could she do such a thing to defame him?

    When she said ¡°word ethics¡±, Mike felt like being pped.

    ¡°For you, we are simply employer and employee. Then what is the rtionship between you and Richard?¡±

    Mike¡¯s usation made Scarlett speechless.

    Now that Mike had confirmed that it was she who made the rumor against the Abraham Group. It became useless to exin.

    All of these must be instigated by Wendy!

    What a vicious woman Wendy was! She must have calcted all of these and deliberately made her ufortable!

    She was going to find her out, tear this woman¡¯s mouth apart, and make her could never be a dig-mouth!

    Scarlett stood up. When she was about to walk out, she was grabbed by Mike and pinned to the sofa.

    ¡°rify before you leave!¡± He thought that she left for Richard. Such an idea almost drove hisst bit of reason out of his mind.

    ¡°You have believed that I am at fault. You won¡¯t listen to me no matter what I will say. I can only find the evidence myself. If you let me go, I will offer you an exnationter.¡± Scarlett wanted to break free. But Mike was terrifyingly strong, and the hold was too tight to escape.

    ¡°Richard and I, who is better?¡± The man was jealous and disappointed. He had long forgotten to be rational.

    The scene that she was with another man would be enough for him to transform into a devil at once and tear everything in front of him apart.

    Including herself!

    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t insult me, or Richard!¡± He did not listen to Scarlett¡¯s exnation. His insulting words also made her angry.

    ¡°You speak as if you are chaste. You seem to have forgotten how passionate when you are under me.¡±

    As long as Mike thought of men other than him touching her, he wanted an atomic bomb to blow up the earth and destroy all!

    ¡°Mike! That¡¯s enough!¡± Scarlett tried to break free, but he grasped her even tighter.

    His eyes were scarlet, and his voice cold.

    ¡°Do you act this way when you are with him, resistant but seductive? Oh, I forget, Miss Lauren does love such tricks. You resisted first, showing how integrity you are. And then?¡±

    He forcefully tore apart her clothes. The pink dress was torn to shreds by his tyrannical strength.

    Her snow-white shoulders were exposed in the air. His hawk-like eyes did not miss a single inch of her skin, trying to find traces that other men left.

    ¡°Mike, mind your behavior!¡± Scarlett looked at the torn clothes distressfully.

    ine lent this to her. She had born enough debt. Mike now increased the extra burden on her.

    ¡°Mind my behavior? Scarlett, how can you use others with an innocent face? Who of us should mind the behavior?¡±

    There was no trace of another man, but he had already decided that she was guilty.

    ¡°You were gettingid with me, and soon you were handing out with another man. Tell me, who should mind the behavior!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong with Richard! I have a clear conscience. Mike, calm down.¡± Scarlett tried her best to calm herself down. Under his constant pressure, she was losing her rationality and wanted to have a big fight with him.

    It was not a good sign. Two people who had also lost their minds would drive things beyond control.

    However, Mike could no longer listen to Scarlett¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wearing the clothes I gave you and ask another man to take them off, right? Scarlett, how cheap are you? For the sake of the Lauren family, will you open your legs for any men? Oh, no, if it is Richard, you would do it anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡± It was a p. With the crisp sound, the atmosphere in the room froze.

    Mike grasped Scarlett¡¯s hand, so strong that he almost crushed her wrist.

    ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±

    Scarlett was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She even thought that she had not hit enough.

    ¡°I am cheap. I am willing to do with any man in the world, except you! Even if I am a bitch, you will not be my client!¡±

    Her answerpletely infuriated Mike. He pinched her chin and forced Scarlett to look at him. He asked word by word.

    ¡°Then tell me, Richard and I, which one is better? Is he as good as me? Does he know how to please you?¡±

    Scarlett was so agitated by his words. Her face turned pale while Mike¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    There must be such a person in the world: when the one was with you, all your rationality was dominated by this one; however, when you lost such a person, the pain would be such torture that you wanted to destroy that person.

    Mike had such a feeling with Scarlett.

    He was unwilling to see her stay by his side with a hypocritical mask for the sake of her so-called mission.

    He tried his best to give her a sense of security. He tried so hard to let her be who she was and be free to show her true self.

    Even if she was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws at him, he could still tolerate her and quietly wait for the day she bloomed for him.

    These days, he thought that he was about to achieve his goal. She was bing more and more ignorant and impudent. However, the appearance of Richard easily destroyed all of his efforts!

    For the sake of another man, she betrayed his trust!

    He didn¡¯t want to hear any hurtful wordsing out of her mouth. He lowered his head and fiercely kissed her lips, rubbing all his anger into this kiss.

    It was not gentle, even a bit rude. He didn¡¯t care about all he had done would fail for such a kiss, nor did he feel any happiness. Scarlett only felt that her lips were very painful. It was as if he wanted to suck her into his body.

    When he stopped, there was a touch of ring blood on her lips. She frowned in pain and touched the blood. He ruthlessly bit her!

    ¡°Are you crazy, Mike?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯ve been crazy from the beginning!¡± He stared at her lips that had been bitten by him. The wild beast in his body was about to lose control. He swore gloomily and angrily.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked me from the beginning! Scarlett, it was you who broke into my world. You should bear all the sins!¡±

    She was his original sin. She was the one who made him so crazy!

    ¡°What do you mean? I deserve to be bitten?¡± Scarlett was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. What kind of bandit theory was this!

    She stood up and tried to get away from the already lost Mike. It was cold. She needed to find a dress.

    It was only two steps before a huge force came behind her. She was pressed down on the floor by him!

    The cold floor touched her knees, and the pain was in sync with the wound on her lips that he had bitten.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    She was terrified. He was not the one she was familiar with.

    ¡°You.¡±

 Chapter 77 Whether Alive or Dead, You Belong to Me Forever

    Mike tore the rest of her dress apart without any hesitation, and the dazzling pink reminded him of Richard¡¯s annoying face.

    Scarlett struggled with all her efforts. He simply flipped her over andy her on the floor.

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± Disappointed, Scarlett pushed him. The difference in strength between men and women made it difficult for her to push him away, especially when Mike was in a rage.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy the past few times as well? Now that you have a new lover, and want to leave your ¡®ex-husband¡¯ aside?¡± He mistakenly thought that Scarlett was protecting her body for Richard, and the jealousy in his heart grew even stronger, mercilessly suppressing her.

    He wanted her right now. He had to lock her tightly so she could not go anywhere!

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all! Mike, your current behavior is against my willingness, do you know?¡± She shouted with disappointment.

    Although she refused first in the previous two times, she was not as sad as now.

    Her description caused his eyes to turn red. He stopped and took a step back, looking at her coldly.

    ¡°Being with me is against your willingness. What about him? Are you going to do the same to him? Tell me!¡±

    He grabbed her shoulders and shook her roughly.

    ¡°How can I make you believe that Richard and I are innocent? I have already told you many times!¡±

    Scarlett copsed and wondered, ¡°How did the simple thing develop to this extent?¡±

    If Mike was only worried her taken photos would damage the Abraham Group¡¯s reputation, there was really no need to insult her like this.

    Suddenly, she had a sh of inspiration and looked at Mike¡¯s furious face. ¡°Was he jealous?¡±

    Although the idea was not very reliable, Scarlett still tried to ask.

    ¡°How much are the clothes that I wear? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    In fact, when Miffy and ine envied her expensive clothes and Mike¡¯s deep love, she had once secretly fantasized that he might have a little interest in her.

    Now that Mike had reacted in such a furious manner. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of hope that she shouldn¡¯t have.

    However, Mike¡¯s reply was like cold water that chilled Scarlett.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°The clothes are real, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Shouldn¡¯t I pay a prostitute?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s heart was ruthlessly stabbed.

    The fragments on the ground seemed tough at her.

    ¡°Do you think you are very attractive? Look at yourself now. I, Mike, own all kinds of women I want. I don¡¯t need a dirty woman like you!¡± He grabbed her hair and pressed her against the translucent coffee table.

    ¡°I was just ying with you from the beginning. You can¡¯t leave unless I am pleased. You belong to no one but me!¡±

    The transparent ss revealed Scarlett¡¯s dazed face as her tears dripped down.

    He was dissatisfied with her silence towards the coffee table ss. She should not be silent.

    She should be brash and behave atrociously. She should even stretch out her hands to fight him.

    But she didn¡¯t. She looked at him sadly, as if she had lost her soul.

    Tears rolled down her face one by one. Mike¡¯s heart suddenly tightened when he saw this.

    Her current appearance made him feel an inexplicable fear. This Scarlett seemed like she could go away at any time. No!

    How could he let her go after she had left an uncontroble demon in his heart and disturbed all of this!

    Mike once again stepped forward and pressed her down. He wanted to continue kissing her. He had to make his baby be warm and tender towards him again!

    In the past few times, no matter how fierce the two of them were, she would soon immerse herself in love as long as he pressed her down and used his lingering body emotions.

    But this time, Mike miscalcted.

    While he was removing his pants, Scarlett kicked him hard and quickly got up. She grabbed the fruit knife from the coffee table and pressed it against her neck.

    ¡°Mike, if you dare to touch me today, I will kill myself in front of you! Don¡¯t make me hate you for the rest of my life!¡±

    Mike¡¯s pupils constricted, and it was not difficult for him to take the little fruit knife away.

    He could also force her by the advantage of his body to press her to the ground and kiss her many times.

    But that would only make her hate himself even more and set off the good image of her lover Richard in her heart.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to hate me for the rest of your life. You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± He took off his coat and draped it over her body after leaving behind these harsh words.

    Scarlett had escaped a torture just now, but suffered of mental torment in rest of her life.

    Mike¡¯s malice gave her the illusion that she would be torn apart at any moment.

    She curled herself up into a ball and looked at him warily, wondering what he would do next.

    Mike was trying hard to control himself. He did not want to continue staying here.

    His ex-wife hadpletely awakened the demon called jealousy in his heart. He was afraid that he would do something guilty if he still stayed here.

    As a result, Mike did something crazy that made Scarlett feel extremely mad.

    He called and asked his subordinates to bring the locks and handcuffs first. Then he burned the pink clothes on the ground to her face during waiting. The raging fire made Scarlett shrink aside and she could only watch him with fear.

    In the firelight, Mike was like Satan from hell. Today she realized that he was a crazy and strange man beyond her imagination.

    She even thought that this man wanted to burn her when the fire was lit up.

    Mike had never been so crazy since he grew up.

    Scarlett¡¯s betrayal made him lose his mind. The demon locked in his heart rushed out. He burned the unsightly clothes, as if this could burn away the traces left in her heart by other men.

    ¡°Scarlett, always keep in mind that you are mine all your life. Whether Alive or Dead, You Belong to Me Forever. We will be buried together after we die. No one can take you away from me!¡±

    He cuffed Scarlett cruelly to the bed and mmed the door behind him.

    Scarlett was wearing a loose robe alone. She hugged her knees and leaned against the bed with tears welling up.

    She was so stupid just now and worried about this man who said she was a bitch.

    There were even feelings that she should not have, and for a moment, she thought he liked her.

    This man only treated her as a toy and did not have any feelings for her. He only had a stubborn possessive desire.

    Some of the hopes that she shouldn¡¯t have had were ruthlessly killed by him.

    She didn¡¯t know how long Mike was going to lock her up and her heart was abnormally in pain.

    She thought that their rtionship had been improved a little during this period. Unexpectedly, she was a lowly person in his heart.

    It was still raining outside.

    She couldn¡¯t stopped crying. She wiped away the tears and wondered, ¡°Why am I crying? I used to being alone, didn¡¯t I?

    In the end, she still lived lonely without love.

 Chapter 78 Boss Wants Peace? No Way!

    Outside the door, Mike listened to the criesing from inside. His fists clenched and then loosened.

    He really wanted to push the door open and strode into the room. Then he would hug her and order her to stay by his side.

    However, the luggage she had packed, the clothes she had changed, and the photo of her and Richard hugging were like a knife stuck in his heart, making him breathless.

    He pounded hard on the wall.

    ¡°Damn it! How could she secretly go out with another man, and even lied to me aftering back?¡± Mike thought angrily.

    But he just couldn¡¯t throw this hateful little liar out of his heart.

    Since she didn¡¯t love him, then she didn¡¯t deserve his love. Mike forced himself to turn around, not to see her, not to listen to her crying.

    But her face, her tears and her voice had been deeply engraved in his soul, lingering.

    Damn it!

    She had only been away from him for a few years. How could she allow another man into her heart?

    Scarlett belonged to him alone from beginning to end. Only she could affect his emotions, so it was her fault!

    Mike drove all the way home at top speed angrily.

    As soon as he entered the room, he smelled the sweet fragrance of pastries.

    He hurriedly walked to the dining table without changing his shoes. Those beautiful desserts were carefully sealed.

    He opened them, only to find they were all to his taste.

    Wasn¡¯t she fooling around with another man? How could she have the time to cook?

    Then he found a sticky note on the table.

    It was her beautiful handwriting on the paper.

    ¡°There is soup in the soup pot. It should be still warm when youe back. Remember to drink it. Don¡¯t stay upte. I¡¯ll cook mango pancake for you tomorrow morning. Love you!¡±

    She also drew a little ghost face on the paper.

    Mike walked to the kitchen and saw the soup pot. Its time was set in advance. The time showed that she had been at his house for the past few hours.

    Could it be that he misunderstood her?

    But why did she change clothes? Mike suddenly remembered something. He walked into theundry room and found the clothes that were thrown in theundry basket.

    It was Scarlett¡¯s long-term habit to put dirty clothes in theundry basket as long as she saw them. But sometimes even she herself would forget about it.

    Mike picked up her clothes and saw the coffee stains on them.

    Scarlett tried to exin to him before, but he ignored. Now those words were suddenly clear to him.

    ¡°Wendy poured coffee on me.

    ¡°You are my only love, Mike.¡± He recalled her words.

    He clenched the clothes in his hand and closed his eyes.

    He had misunderstood her.

    He had be irrational because of jealousy. Now he finally realized that Scarlett was almost tied to him, she didn¡¯t have the time to go out with Richard.

    How could he let Wendy go because of his jealousy?

    Thinking of Scarlett¡¯s actions just now, Mike was depressed.

    Even if she was stubborn, she endured her temper and exined to him again and again. How did she make it?

    He was regretful for those hurtful words he blurted out. Damn Wendy!

    He was so angry with Wendy that he immediately called the private detective and ordered them to investigate her private life. Once finding an opportunity, they would strike!

    Thinking about Scarlett¡¯s uncontroble crying, Mike was guilty. Despite the rain, he grabbed his car keys and rushed out again.

    By the time he arrived at Scarlett¡¯s house, his clothes were already drenched.

    At the door, he saw the ashes of clothes, the fruit knife and the broken phone on the ground. Everything was the way they were.

    He rushed into the house. Scarlett was still sitting with her arms holding her legs. The handcuffs on her wrists made her slender wrists red.

    Mike was shocked at her expression.

    From the time he came in, she had been expressionless.

    She just immersed in her own world, as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    Mike suddenly realized that all the affection between them had gone. Scarlett¡¯s attitude towards him was just like when they got married.

    No, it was even worse!

    At that time, Scarlett would at least pretend to be soft and lovely by his side. Now, she simply ignored him.

    She didn¡¯t even take a look at him.

    A crack began to appear in Mike¡¯s powerful heart as he unlocked her handcuffs.

    ¡°Scarl, I¡¯ve found out the truth. You don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Richard. But why did you annoy me on purpose?¡±

    She was silent. There was a hint of ridicule in her eyes.

    She had exined so much to him, but he didn¡¯t listen at all. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, so she closed her eyes and ignored him.

    Mike was upset by her indifference. He suddenly remembered that she was preparing for pregnancy. Was the baby in her belly okay after he scolded at her?

    Thinking of the baby, his face became pale. He helped her lie down, but she just pulled the quilt and turned her back to him.

    She didn¡¯t want to forgive him at all. Even looking at him made her feel annoyed.

    Mike was not good at exining. Since Scarlett ignored him, he went out.

    Scarlett heard the sound of sweeping outside. Then she heard another noise and smelled smoke.

    Scarlett opened her eyes and felt nervous.

    Did Mike go crazy again and burn her house?

    She walked out and was shocked at the mess in the kitchen. Mike was looking in confusion at the pot that was emitting ck smoke.

    In his memory, Scarlett always did this when she cooked fried eggs for him in the open kitchen. Which step was wrong?

    What was more, he had also messed up everything in the kitchen.

    Last time he cooked, he didn¡¯t make such a mess because Scarlett had already prepared the materials for him. Now that he had nothing, it was reasonable to mess up.

    He cooked twice in his life for the same woman, and she hated him¡­

    Mike seemed to feel that Scarlett¡¯s gaze was not worshipful. He pretended to be dignified and coughed.

    ¡°The meal will be ready in a while. Go and rest.¡±

    For a man who was so proud and arrogant like Mike, this kind of tone and cooking in person was equivalent to making peace.

    But Scarlett didn¡¯t ept it.

    He had already said all those harsh words and broken her heart. Did he want to make peace so easily?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    How could Mike treat her as a pet? When he was happy, he would pet her. When he was unhappy, he would abuse her. Then he came over to coax her and pretend to be a good man.

    He was daydreaming!

    Scarlett returned to her bedroom and locked the door, still ignoring him.

    Mike almost destroyed her kitchen to make a bowl of sticky ck stuff. He was embarrassed to admit that it was a bowl of noodles.

    He originally wanted to coax the little wild cat, but he felt that this ck stuff wouldn¡¯t help at all. What should he do?

    Mike was a little confused.

 Chapter 79 Scarlett Has a High Fever

    It was more serious than what Mike had imagined. Scarlett¡¯s bacsh was beyond his expectations.

    Now Scarlett¡¯s attitude toward him is non-violent resistance.

    Not only did she turn a blind eye to Mike¡¯s goodwill, she even treated him as air and pretended not to hear what he said. Eventually, he did not give her the dark dishes.

    The boss ordered food Scarlett liked by phone, but she was unmoved.

    When the food arrived, he knocked on her door, but it was quiet inside. Then he turned the door handle, but it did not move.

    It was locked from inside.

    Mike didn¡¯t have enough patience to coax her. After knocking several times on the door, he gloomily put his ultimatum.

    ¡°It is thest time I knock on the door. If you don¡¯t open it, I will split it.¡±

    It was still quiet inside.

    The axe he used to split the door was still there.

    Scarlett was so scared by a loud noise that she took off the earplugs from her ears. She saw that Mike stood at the door with an axe and looked sullen.

    Her door was split in half.

    She was instinctively scared by the man with an extremely unpredictable temper, a cold expression which was colder than the thousand-year ice, and a weapon in his hand. It would be strange if she was not afraid.

    Mike suppressed his anger by seeing that she was cowering.

    The little wildcat was now resistant to him, so it was better not to irritate her anymore.

    Seeing him walking over steadily, Scarlett nervously grasped the sheets, with her eyes full of alert.

    He did nothing but put the takeout on her bedside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Scarlett nced at the fragments on the ground, and then looked at his gloomy face. She wondered whether she would be the one who would be broken into pieces if she didn¡¯t eat.

    Seeing her start eating, Mike rxed slightly and sat opposite to have dinner with her after a storm.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t eat any more after taking a few bites. She still felt very ufortable, and Mike was with her, which gave her a lot of psychological pressure.

    He frowned when he saw that she ate so little and wanted her to continue eating, but when he saw her precaution against him, he swallowed his words.

    They kept silent during the meal.

    The messy room had been cleaned up, but the scars left in her heart were lingering.

    After eating, Scarlett turned her back to him, pretending to be the corpse again.

    After waiting for a while, she heard the sound of him cleaning up the house, but didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door closing.

    Why was he still here?

    Now she was under great pressure when she was with him.

    After waiting for a while, Scarlett turned around and was surprised to see that Mike was getting off his clothes rather than leaving.

    His clothes were wet due to his rush back and forth.

    He took off his clothes and only wore underwear, while the rest of the wet clothes were thrown on the floor.

    Realizing that Scarlett was looking at him, he casually looked over. Scarlett immediately turned her head, although she still maintained the expression of taking him as air.

    Her heart beat faster by seeing his muscle lines.

    ¡®Scarlett, you are useless. How can you be caught in the beauty of the demon and forget what he did to hurt you?¡¯

    Scarlett said to herself, burying her face in the pillow and hearing him go to her bathroom.

    The patter of water sounded.

    She thought the situation that his slender body squeezed in her small bathroom and the water would flow along his body.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but think of the dreams she had before, and her face was hot again.

    But when she thought of how fierce he was when he questioned her, her heart chilled instantly.

    She smiled bitterly. How could she think that he was a sheep just because the lion was asleep? Mike was still a person out of her reach.

    From now on, she only regarded him as an employer and would leave when the debt was paid off.

    Although she thought so, when Mike came out of the bathroom, Scarlett¡¯s heart still skipped a beat by smelling the refreshing scent of shower gel.

    It seemed different for him to use her shower gel, refreshing with a hint of his breath.

    Scarlett thought that he would leave after taking a shower, but she was disappointed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She held her nerves when she noticed that the bed was slightly sinking.

    Heid down, then what was he going to do?

    She grasped the quilt and unconsciously looked at the bedsidemp.

    ¡°If he wanted to do something to me, could I stun him with it?¡± she thought.

    Her nervousness was passed to Mike, which stopped him from stretching his hand to hold her shoulder. Forgot it and gave her time to adapt.

    Scarlett¡¯s heartbeat was like a drum and it seemed that she was lying beside a lion that would bite at any time.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was indeed scared by Mike¡¯s behavior today and felt aggrieved.

    Shey still, tightened her body, and quietly moved until she almost fell.

    There was a huge crack between the two.

    She preferred to be on the sofa to stay away from him, but it would irritate him.

    Scarlett was not sure what Mike would do when he was out of control. She could no longer joke with him as casually as before, stepping on his bottom line to do some little tricks.

    Although he didn¡¯t do anything else, his aura was wrapping around her.

    Mike knew that Scarlett guarded against him, which upset him. He resisted the urge to grab her into his arms and looked at her stiff back until regr breathing came from her side.

    Moving Scarlett, who is falling asleep, over, Mike held one hand and looked at her sleeping face, half of which was hidden in the light and shadow created by themp.

    Scarlett seemed unhappy as well in the dream, with her brows frowned. Mike did not know whether he would be in her dream.

    Even if he was there, it would not be a good dream.

    Mike sighed silently. It seemed that he had scared her today.

    ¡°What should I do with you ¡­¡± he smoothed her hair.

    ¡°Mike, you are a jerk. I will never talk to you¡­¡± she muttered.

    He curled his lip with dissatisfaction. This cat hated him. How could his cat belong to him, from the heart to the body?

    It was a huge problem that stumped Mike who had a high IQ.

    In thete at night, Mike was awakened by the heat from his arm.

    He didn¡¯t know when Scarlett had rolled into his arms, shivering against him. He reached out his hand to touch her forehead.

    It was so hot!

    She was having a fever!

    It felt that she was like a small fireball, but her body was unconsciously trembling. He could even feel her shiver, and she also murmured that she was very cold.

    Mike wrapped her tightly with a quilt, but she was still in pain.

    She did not have a first-aid kit in her house, so Mike called his family doctor, but he learned that because of the heavy rain, the doctor was unable toe over.

    When he opened the curtains, he found that the water flow of the city was put to the test of the continuous rainy season. The heavy rain caused ponding on the road and the car parked downstairs at Scarlett¡¯s house had been half submerged.

    The family doctor who lived on the other side of the city could not drive over in such weather. It was impossible even if Mike had a private ne and money is useless if God did not cooperate.

    What should he do with his cat?

 Chapter 80 In Order To Save Her, Mike Was Injured

    During Mike and Scarlett made a fuss, the torrential rain had deluged the half of the city.

    Unfortunately, Scarlett was in a critical condition as she had a high fever.

    Following the method the family doctor had told over the phone, Mike gave Scarlett a simple physical temperature reduction.

    He made a simple ice pillow, ced under her head, and then constantly wiped her body with a warm towel to cool her down.

    Scarlett¡¯s face was flushed red, and she kept talking in her dreams, making Mike feel worried.

    The temperature dropped a little, but it was still very high.

    But just this was not enough; he still needed some fever medicine and others.

    She did not have this kind of medicine that wasmonly prepared in a family. Mike couldn¡¯t help but hate this heartless little wild cat.

    ¡°You silly goof.¡± Mike whispered to her, her hot little face burning his heart.

    Usually, she was especially good at making noise, but she did not know how to take care of herself at all. What a silly girl.

    Mike secretly made up his mind that he could not let Scarlett out in the future. It was better for her to stay by his side. Only then would he be more at ease.

    The first problem now was how to cool Scarlett off.

    The rain was so heavy that he could not risk driving her to the hospital. The main roads were fill with puddles, and it was difficult to get rescued if they met an ident.

    In that case, he could only go out to buy medicine.

    Mike gave her a look with worry and left.

    Scarlett felt that she was ced in an ice warehouse. She let out a hot breath, but she felt freezing cold.

    She really wanted to find some warmth and instinctively moved forward.

    ¡°Scarlett, listen to me. Take the medicine first.¡±

    She heard a familiar voice.

    Scarlett mumbled impatiently. She reached out her arm to the source of the warmth and hugged it tightly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®She can¡¯t stay still even when she is asleep¡¯, Mike thought. Scarlett tightly held his arm with medicine, so he couldn¡¯t give her medicine.

    He went out to buy medicine and got saturated, so taking off his clothes to bare his upper body which unexpectedly attracted Scarlett.

    It was so warm, but it was not enough¡­

    In a daze, Scarlett managed to lift her body up and snuggled up to Mike, but was quickly pushed away.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m cold!¡± She murmured in dissatisfaction.

    She suddenly felt her mouth being pried open.

    And something bitter was stuffed in. She wrinkled her face and used her tongue to push this bitter thing out.

    So disgusting¡­

    Mike felt resigned when he watched her spatting out the medicine.

    When she woke up, she made trouble. And she was restless when she fell asleep.

    Thus, he could only follow the same method and continue to shove!

    ¡®I will never eat it! Never!¡¯ Scarlett thought.

    No matter how many times he had tried, Scarlett would always spat it out.

    It was already the fourth time.

    Mike had no choice but to pinch her nose, take a mouthful of medicine and feed her.

    Scarlett felt the bitterness again. She desperately wanted to avoid it like before.

    But this time, along with the loathsome bitterness, there was also a powerful force suppressing her from spitting it out.

    It was soft but full of power, interweaving with her tongue.

    With a gulp, Scarlett was forced to swallow the medicine.

    Mike got seed, but he didn¡¯t want stop the kiss.

    ¡®This is just a reward for feeding medicine,¡¯ He thought!

    Mike looked at her red lips and suddenly had a mischievous thought.

    ¡®Perhaps, she still needed to drink some water?

    This is a good idea to give the medicine a full y!¡¯

    When Scarlett was just about to fall into a deep sleep, she felt a familiar power.

    She frowned and was about to resist, but she felt a coolness this time.

    It was water. Water was much better than the medicine. Scarlett couldn¡¯t wait to taste it.

    Mike shamelessly flirted with her by feeding her water.

    Scarlett was very thirsty. After drinking it, she still wanted more. Mike used the same method to feed her a few mouthfuls. Only then did she fall asleep.

    Feeling that the ice pillow under Scarlett¡¯s head had begun to melt, Mike made another one; after everything had done, Mike began to treat his injuries.

    He took off his wet pants; on his long and slender legs, a shocking cut was bleeding.

    He idently cut his leg when he bought the medicine.

    There was a pharmacy not far from Scarlett¡¯s home. It should have been closed, but because of the heavy, the shopkeeper returned and sorted drugs.

    Mike waded through the water all the way, and it really shocked the shopkeeper when he entered the pharmacy.

    With great difficulty, he held the medicine in his hand and wanted toe back quickly.

    However, he did not expect that the water had alreadye up to his calf. Therefore, he didn¡¯t notice there was a piece of wire in the water that cut his leg.

    He was so busy taking care of Scarlett that he had no time to dress the wound, and now he finally fed her medicine.

    He casually took a shower and simply treated his wounds. He returned to the bed and hugged Scarlett, who was still feverish. Fortunately, the fever medicine began to work.

    Her body was no longer that hot.

    It was still raining outside. With his embrace, Scarlett gradually calmed down.

    Feeling that she was cooling down, Mike, who had been busy for the whole day, felt relieved. He hugged her and fell asleep unconsciously. His hand was on her forehead, refusing to leave.

    When Scarlett woke up, it was almost noon.

    After a night of fever, she felt a little fatigued.

    She sat up in a trance and recalled what happenedst night after a long time. Her head was still hurting.

    She remembered that because of Mike¡¯s remarks, she really felt hurt, and then they got into an argument.

    Afterwards, she seemed to have a fever. In a trance, someone wiped her body for physical cooling, and it seemed to be Mike?

    Scarlett was half-awaken at first. When she was in a daze, she could still know that Mike was taking care of her.

    Scarlett turned over and found the man who had spent the night with her had disappeared.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Tilda came in with a bowl of soup.

    ¡°Auntie Sawyer? Why are you here?¡± Scarlett got up quickly.

    This old housekeeper had worked in the Abraham¡¯s for decades, so even Mike showed his respect to her, let alone Scarlett.

    ¡°Lie down. You are still very weak. Dr. Wood just came over to check on you. He said you have recovered. Have some soup to build up your health.¡±

    After drinking the warm soup, Scarlett felt that she had gotten some strength back.

    Seeing Scarlett¡¯s weakness, Tilda shook her head.

    ¡°Dr. Wood says that you catch a cold and have a fever caused by anxiety. Therefore, you still need to continue taking the medicine for a few days.¡±

    Poor child. After leaving the Abraham¡¯s, she had been suffering from illness.

    Dr. Wood said that why Scarlett had a fever this time wasrgely due to the great psychological pressure.

    Although Tilda did not know what had happened between Scarlett and Mike, from Mr. Abraham¡¯s expression she saw in the morning, Tilda guessed that Mrs. Abraham¡¯s illness must have something to do with him.

    For many years, she had not seen Mr. Abraham felt so guilty.

    When Scarlett heard that she needed to drink medicine, she wrinkled her face.

    She noticed her clothed had been changed.

    ¡°Auntie Sawyer, did you change my clothes?¡±

    Tilda shook her head.

    ¡°I came over after the water receded this morning. When I arrived here, your clothes were already changed.¡±

    ¡®So it is Mike that changed my clothes?¡¯

    Scarlett was stunned. Could it be that the care she received from Mikest night was all real?

    ¡°Where is he?¡± She did not really want to call Mike by his name.

    She was still angry with him. How could he treat her like that? Not only did he tie her up, but also direct abrasive remarks to her!

    How could Tilda ignore Scarlett¡¯s awkwardness? She sighed in her heart and thought this couple really had a conflict.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham has gone to thepany.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Scarlett grunted and drank the soup.

    So what if he was the one who took care of her. She would not forgive him.

    ¡°When Mr. Abraham left, I saw dark circles under his eyes. It looks like he didn¡¯t rest well the whole night.¡±

    Tilda¡¯s words made Scarlett stop drinking soup.

    ¡®Don¡¯t sympathize with him; he scared you, making you have a fever. Therefore, taking care of you for a night is what he should do¡¯, Scarlett forced herself to think this way.

    ¡°It is said that Mr. Abraham has to tour a few factories today. The rainst night was so heavy. Although the water has receded a little, there still exist puddles in some ces. I don¡¯t know whether Mr. Abraham has enough strength as he did not sleep for a night. If he suddenly fell down, how terrible!¡±

    Tilda stopped in the middle of her sentence, making Scarlett even more worried.

    Tilda saw Scarlett¡¯s reaction and felt relieved.

    It seemed that Mrs. Abraham had feelings for Mr. Abraham.

    She stood up, took the empty bowl from Scarlett, and said while walking out.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Abraham has hurt his leg. What if¡­ Oh, I shouldn¡¯t tell you; he told me not to tell you!¡±

    ¡°What happened to his leg?¡± Scarlett immediately sat up, nervous.

    ¡°He won¡¯t let me tell you. If he finds out, I will catch it.¡±

    Scarlett immediately jumped off the bed and shook Tilda¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Auntie Sawyer, just tell me. I will keep it secret!¡±

    ¡°You had a feverst night. The rain was too heavy and the road was bad. There was no way to drive you out, so Mr. Abraham could only go to buy medicine. The water hade up to his knees. Maybe it was a branch, or a piece of wire, that cut his leg. He didn¡¯t let me tell you.¡±

    Scarlett was shocked.

    Mike was injured for her?

    ¡°Did he bandage it?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Dr. Wood dealt with it this morning. But rainwater is the dirtiest. No one can assure that he can avoid infection.

    Tilda deliberately made the matter very serious.

    Tilda¡¯s words made Scarlett shiver. Did Mike really go out to buy medicine for her, regardless of danger?

    However, why did he do this?

 Chapter 81 Scarlett Didnâ€™t Mean What She Said

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to forgive Mike for being a jerk and ignoring her for a long time.

    However, ording to Tilda, Mike rushed out to buy medicine for her despite the dangerous road conditions. She started to worry about him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t beg him to save me. He asked for it!¡±

    The expression on her face did not match the tone of her voice at all. Even Tilda could see that she was worried.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, it was destined that you would marry each other. Forgiveness is a virtue.¡±

    Scarlett lowered her head.

    She was speechless because she didn¡¯t know how to tell Tilda theplicated situation between Mike and her.

    Although she was very touched by Mike¡¯s behavior of buying medicine for her regardless of the dangers, she did not forget what he had said yesterday.

    He only treated her as a pet, treating her well and buying what she needed. He thought that he was paying for her service as a whore.

    Thinking of the expression on his face when he said those words, Scarlett told herself not to worry him.

    He ought to buy medicine and take care of her for injuring her in the first ce, so they could call it even.

    She must control her feelings and stop dreaming about things that didn¡¯t belong to her. In the future, she would not hope that he would grow fond of her anymore.

    Scarlett made her decision, but when she was lying on the bed and brushing her TimeLine message, she couldn¡¯t help searching for the information rted to wound infections.

    Scarlett felt uneasy after learning the oues of infections.

    It was said that people were easy to infect when the wound was soaked in sewage, and there was a chance that the limb may have to amputate!

    These pieces of knowledge made her face pale and she quickly closed the web page.

    However, those words lingered over.

    Infection, amputation¡­

    She couldn¡¯t imagine that one of Mike¡¯s legs would have to amputate for buying medicine for her on rainy days.

    She pictured that Mike struggled with one leg and she felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Scarlett, what else do you expect from him? After what he did to you.¡± She knocked herself, driving him out of her mind.

    Scarlett went asleep after taking the medicine from Tilda.

    Lying on the bed with her eyes closed, but she could not fall asleep. She got a headache and felt that something was needed to be done.

    Finally, she grabbed her phone and sent him a Line message. She felt relieved after that.

    Finishing what she thought she had to do, Scarlett quickly fell asleep by the effects of the medicine.

    The moment before she fell asleep, Scarlett told herself that she was only caring about him because of her kindness and it didn¡¯t mean anything.

    At this moment, Mike was inspecting the factory in person.

    With their big boss personallying over, the factory leaders who apany him had to concentrate and read the expression on Mr. Abraham¡¯s face.

    Although Mr. Abraham looked a bit pale, he still seemed noble with determination revealed by his eyes

    However, it was difficult for people to ignore his bad mood. From his expression to his movements, everyone could tell that Mr. Abraham was unhappy now.

    The people who apanied him had to watch their tongues, worrying that they may offend him unintendedly.

    As a special PA, Daniel could tell from Mike¡¯s dark clothes that he was in a bad mood and not happy at all.

    There was a little trick Daniel used to judge if Mike was in a good mood. The color of Mike¡¯s clothes.

    The darker the color, the worse his mood would be. The ck color was the worst condition. With pure dark clothes and even a ck watch, Mike was in a lousy mood today.

    Suddenly, a phone buzzed with an alert, which was clear in the quiet workshop.

    The factory leaders apanying Mike felt nervous. Whose phone was it? Who was dare to y the phone when Mr. Abraham was inspecting the factory today?

    Just as the leaders were furiously searching for the source of the voice, they saw that Mr. Abraham calmly took out his phone and checked the message.

    Reading the message, he finally smiled after showing a long face for a whole day

    It was a brief message from her, with only one sentence:

    Keep the wound clean and don¡¯t haunt me if you died from infection.

    The few simple words caused Mr. Abraham to read them over and over again.

    ¡°You heartless girl, I taking care of you all night and still work now, can¡¯t you just say something nice?¡±

    However, although this message only had a few words which weren¡¯t kind, he was still happy that she was finally willing to speak to him.

    As a result, Mr. Abraham¡¯s mood was improved.

    ¡°Director, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s about the reason why the production has reduced these few days. I hope you can give me a chance to exin.¡±

    The director carefully chose his words in fear of being scolded by Mr. Abraham.

    ¡°The bad weather was the main reason. Tripled the sries of workers as a subsidy. And I will ask the Product Department to reduce the amount of production per day.¡±

    Mr. Abraham was happy to receive the Line message, and now thousands of people benefited from it.

    The director was frightened to death by the kind expression of Mr. Abraham.

    He thought that he would be scolded by Mr. Abraham, but he didn¡¯t expect Mr. Abraham to not only forgive him but also give the workers a pay raise?

    Who would tell him where all these came from? Could happiness be so easy to get?

    Mr. Abraham didn¡¯t show a long face and seemed more kind. He continued his work.

    Daniel patted the shoulder of the factory manager. He probably guessed who sent the Line message which changed Mr. Abraham¡¯s mood and saved thousands of people.

    It seemed that the method of judging Mike¡¯s mood by his clothes didn¡¯t work. Now, Ms. Abraham was the person who was rted to the destiny of thousands of people!

    A single message turned Mike¡¯s mood. It was only her who could make that possible.

    Scarlett rested for two days and recovered. She got the illness from a bad mood. Now she felt happy, so her illness was naturally cured.

    However, because the cunning Mike was secretly nning to have a child with her, all the medicine he gave her was Chinese medicine which tasted bitter and made Scarlett annoyed.

    What was made her even more annoyed was that she had never seen Mike since the day they had a row.

    She had recovered from her illness, but he still didn¡¯t show his face.

    He didn¡¯t reply to her message either.

    He only asked Tilda to take care of her.

    Scarlett wanted to know what he was doing now. She could only get to know how he was from Tilda or the news on TV. Recently, there was news about the Abraham Group on TV.

    The heavy rain this year didn¡¯t create a huge disaster in City B.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    In other small cities, there were even casualties due to the heavy rain.

    The Abraham Group did wonderful public rtions work, by donating a lot of money and relief supplies, which made thepany more famous.

    Scarlett used the remote control to turn to the news channel. It happened to be the news that Mike donated money at a charity party representing the Abraham Group.

    She put down the remote control and stared at Mike on the TV.

    In the camera, he looked a bit thin.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know if it was all in her mind, but she felt that his steps were slow, unlike the usual.

    Could it be because of his leg injury?

    She could see the picture of Mike buying medicine for her despite the heavy rain, although she didn¡¯t witness it.

    Besides, he didn¡¯te to visit in the past few days. So, it was very easy for Scarlett to think of the worst.

    It had been four days since she didn¡¯t see Mike.

    The news about Mike was ended.

    Scarlett started to change the channel again.

    At first, she wanted to find some programs rted to him. When all the news was over, she found that the broadcasters and the stars looked like Mike.

    Tilda saw that she was restless. She sighed and wondered when they would get back together.

    ¡°Mike only asked her to take care of Scarlett and came back when Scarlett was recovered from her illness.¡±

    ¡°Right now, Scarlett was recovered, but the rtionship between Mike and her didn¡¯t improve at all.¡±

    ¡°Scarlett pretended to watch TV every day as normal, but she had sharp eyes than Scarlett thought.¡±

    ¡°She could see that although Scarlett changed channels all the time, all she saw were the news about the Abraham Group. And she also asked her about Mike in a casual tone.¡±

    ¡°Mike was also the same. He called her three times a day to ask things about Scarlett, such as her meal and if she rested well and recovered from the illness. But he didn¡¯te to visit her.

    The Tilda was so anxious and decided to take action.

    It was time!

    ¡°Tilda, are you alright?¡±

    When Tilda walked past Scarlett like a ghost hundreds of times today, sighing and frowning, Scarlett finally couldn¡¯t help asking her.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something that Young Master won¡¯t let me tell you, and I don¡¯t know if I should tell you¡­¡±

    Seeing Tilda¡¯s hesitant expression andbined with her tone, Scarlett had to figure out what happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°He, s!¡±

    Tilda sighed again. She peeked at Scarlett¡¯s worrying face and knew that she won.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Is there something wrong with his leg?¡±

    Scarlett immediately thought of the scene that he walked slowly and felt anxious.

    ¡°Please go and visit him. Young Master is very stubborn. He refuses to take medicine. If he continues to be like this, s!¡±

    Tilda wiped her tears which didn¡¯t exist as she said to Scarlett.

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned pale. Could it be that Mike was infected because of her?

    ¡°Is he at home or thepany now?¡±

    ¡°Thepany of course. He is still working, refusing to rest.¡±

    Scarlett immediately stood up and was about to leave.

    ¡°Young Madam, wait a minute!¡± Tilda stopped her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Scarlett lied.

    ¡°Well, you are not in a hurry, but may you change your clothes first?¡±

    Scarlett lowered her head and saw that she was still wearing SpongeBob pajamas.

    Just now, she was about to walk out in pajamas!

 Chapter 82 The Shameless Boss Threw Away His Integrity Again

    Scarlett changed her clothes in five minutes.

    Tilda stood at the door and saw her off. She handed her the soup pot and said sincerely.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, as a senior worker who watched Mr. Abraham grow up, I want to say that he is actually not as cold as the others think.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s more than an ice-cold man.¡±

    No matter how hard she tried, she could not warm his heart.

    Even she was going to visit him, Scarlett was unwilling to admit that she was concerned about him.

    She was just being responsible, yes, that was all!

    ¡°How could a cold and heartless person buy the medicine in rain even if he was injured? A person should not only be judged by the appearance, but also feel it through the heart to see the truth.¡±

    Her words touched Scarlett¡¯s soft spot.

    That was right, a proud and delicate man like Mike almost crippled himself in order to buy medicine for her.

    Scarlett said nothing for a minute and took the soup from Tilda.

    After Scarlett left, Tilda muttered to herself, ¡°Mr. Abraham, I can only help you here.¡±

    The front desk of the Abraham Group was no stranger to Scarlett, the wife of the CEO, who often came with the CEO in pairs. Other than the Abraham Group, there probably would never be a CEO like Mr. Abraham that treated his wife as a standard outfit and carry her around.

    Therefore, when Scarlett appeared with the soup, she did not encounter any obstruction from the front desk and smoothly went up to the top floor.

    In the president¡¯s office, Mike Abraham was still burdened with a lot of work.

    The flood dramatically increased Mike¡¯s work. However, no matter how busy he was, he would asionally grab his phone and take a look.

    The phone was still quiet.

    It was as tranquil as the past few days.

    Apart from the alienated message, she didn¡¯t send him another message.

    Once again, he didn¡¯t see what he expected. Mike came back to work exhaustedly. ¡®What a cruel cat.¡¯

    When he was done with all his work, he would go to see her. He must knock her kitty head off for her burning bridges!

    Did it take a lot of time to send a message? Was it a waste of time to show some concern to him?

    Suddenly someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    He did not raise his head, thinking that it was the secretary sending him the documents, listening to the footsteps approaching.

    ¡°Put it on the table.¡±

    The person didn¡¯t move. He frowned and wondered which secretary was this undiscerning.

    But he quickly felt something was wrong. Why did he smell the scent of his little wildcat?

    When he raised his head, the little wild cat that had been messing with him for several days was standing in front of his desk with an awkward expression.

    Mike thought he was hallucinating.

    Scarlett ced the soup on the table and did not speak. She did not dare to look at him or imagine his face.

    After the conflict between them, she felt that no matter how they got along, it was a little awkward.

    She lowered her head and ced a bowl of soup on the table.

    The fragrance of the soup apanied by the unique elegant fragrance of her body instantly swept away most of his exhaustion.

    His eyes were fixed upon her. The woman who had been hiding from him for so long finally appeared.

    Before Scarlett came, she had already done some construction to herself. She thought that she would be upset about the injuries he caused, but when she saw him being surrounded by work, she was still a little bit moved.

    He seemed to be so busy all the time.

    Previously, she had only seen him being arrogant, she hadn¡¯t seen him working hard behind.

    She could feel him staring at her. From the moment he raised his head to look at her, the gaze had never moved away from her.

    Scarlett originally wanted to fight him to the end, she didn¡¯t want to speak first.

    However, after a few seconds of silence, she couldn¡¯t stand his gaze, and her concern for him exceeded the anger.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the medicine?¡± She asked.

    Mike did not reply, but his eyes were even more concentrated, and his mouth was set in a grim line.

    That expression was saying that she can ignore him for the rest of her life and just let him die of illness and starvation!

    ¡°Your assistant said you didn¡¯t eat lunch or medicine. What the hell are you doing?¡±

    She tried to hide her worries by making her tone as cold as possible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat,¡± he replied coldly.

    These few busy days, coupled with the rain, made Mike finally catch a cold.

    ¡°Did you see a doctor?¡±

    Mike finally had some signs of a smile.

    ¡°You care about me?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red and then white.

    At first, she was hooked by his teasing tone. The instinctively shy of some girls.

    However, she immediately restrained her emotions.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking when speaking that.

    If she admitted that she was worried about him, would he be as vicious as that day, mocking her for being a cheap person?

    She had not forgotten that he had said cruelly to her that he would not love her and all he had given her was the fee for service.

    Once a crack appeared in her heart, how could it be so easy to repair?

    Actually, looking at the way he talked to her, Scarlett guessed that his injuries weren¡¯t as serious as Tilda said. At the very least, he was far from being amputated or something like that.

    She ran over recklessly, sending soup and showing concerns. In his view, was this kind of behavior deliberate?

    The more Scarlett thought, the more anxious she became. Her expression was captured by Mike.

    He sighed silently in his heart.

    It seemed that the dispute that day had left a shadow upon her.

    He should have known that the little wildcat wasn¡¯t as strong as she appeared.

    Although she looked cheerful and courageous most of the time, this did not mean that she was a person that easy to forget.

    When her hidden wounds in her heart were spotted, she would be exceptionally fragile, and she would be on high alert.

    He had hurt her deeply this time. Mike didn¡¯t go to see her for the past two days was mainly because he was afraid that would happen. However, judging from Scarlett¡¯s current reaction, even if she was given more time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fix it.

    He was good at controlling everything, he didn¡¯t want to see her being fearful and defensive. He felt pain for this woman who wasn¡¯t under his control and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    He would rather she behaves like before, or y tricks on him.

    When he asked her if she cared about him, he would rather she make a face at him and say, ¡°Who cares about you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to see such a distant and defensive face.

    Just like an injured cat, when someone touched it, she would quickly run away with her tail between her legs.

    The room fell into an awkward silence.

    Scarlett hated her vacition. She couldn¡¯t let go of what happened, but she couldn¡¯t help but care about him.

    This kind of grinding and chirping style did not suit her. She was not like this when facing others.

    Why did she repeatedly make exceptions to this man who had disdained her?

    What made Scarlett feel even more terrifying was that Tilda¡¯s earnest words, ¡°Feel it with your heart¡±.

    Scarlett always felt that once she felt him with her heart, she might fall in and never get out again.

    She was afraid that if she continued to stay with him, she would forget the pain he had caused her.

    Thus, Scarlett adjusted herself and spoke to him with her head lowered.

    ¡°Tilda asked me to bring you the soup. Remember to take the medicine after you drink it. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Seeing that she was about to leave, Mike reflexively grabbed her arm, his tough posture was same as that day.

    Just as he revealed his domineering aura, Scarlett instinctively shrank, and her eyes were filled with guard!

    Seeing Scarlett¡¯s reaction, Mike realized that he couldn¡¯t just rely on force to keep her, otherwise, it would be the same as that day.

    She was already very afraid of him now. If she continued to feel negative about him, the cat might really run away.

    However, if he allowed her to run away in front of him like this, it would also be very depressing.

    In just a few seconds, Mike¡¯s high IQ had yed a role. He let go of Scarlett¡¯s hands.

    After her arm was freed, Scarlett immediately took a few steps back and looked at him with a guarded expression.

    If this scumbag continued to y rough to her like that night, restricting her personal freedom, she would grab the soup pot and buckle him on the head. Wherever there is oppression, there is resistance. She would fight him to the death!

    But he did not resort to violence.

    He only propped up the table with one hand and looked very weak. Looked very strenuous, he was unable to stand firmly. He casually waved the other hand twice.

    ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll let the driver give you a drive.¡±

    Eh? How could he let her go so easily?

    Scarlett looked at him suspiciously, only to discover that his eyebrows were tightly knitted, and he seemed to be unable to stand steadily as he slid into his oversized office chair.

    ¡°Mike, are you feeling sick?¡± The more Scarlett looked at him, the more she felt that something was wrong.

    As a man who had always been swift and fierce, when had he ever had such a weak expression?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mike opened the file and rubbed his temples weakly.

    What? He had a fever? Could it be that the wound was already infected?

    The horrifying images of him jumping on one leg appeared in her mind, making Scarlett¡¯s facepletely pale.

    She could not bear it any longer and rushed up to him.

    Crack!

    The white and tender hands closed his file.

    Mike looked at the pair of white and tender hands on his documents.

    There was a faint sh of pride in his eyes. Just as he had expected, she was indeed worried about him.

    In order to make her stay, Mr. Abrahampletely gave up integrity and began to pretend to be sick.

    Although he was indeed sick, he was not that weak.

    Scarlett believed him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t continue working. You have to eat, take medicine, and you need to rest!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You can go.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    How could she leave now?

 Chapter 83 How Would They Know?

    Scarlett was fooled by Mike¡¯s exaggeration.

    She closed Mike¡¯s files and forced him to stop working and have a rest.

    She touched his forehead to check the temperature.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. You have to eat something first and then take the medicine.¡±

    She had never seen such a workaholic. He was sick and still wanted to work.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡±

    Mike¡¯s tone was indifferent, but his gaze was determined.

    ¡°Drink this bowl of soup first.¡± She held the soup bowl in her hand and spurned herself in her heart.

    She deserved to be suppressed by Mike because she was still worried about him.

    Scarlett could not leave Mike alone.

    She was ustomed to his high-spirited appearance. Seeing his weak appearance, she felt ufortable and guilty.

    After all, he was sick because he bought her the medicine.

    After receiving the soup she handed over, Mike took a sip and immediately frowned in disgust.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    He was very picky about food. As long as the food wasn¡¯t cooked by Scarlett, he wouldn¡¯t eat it.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes at his pretentious and picky look.

    ¡°I just recovered from my illness today. If you want to obtain the residual value from me, you have to start tomorrow.¡±

    Only then did Mike realize that Scarlett was still sick. Then he drank the soup obediently.

    He endured the dissatisfaction and finished the soup, handing her the empty bowl.

    ¡°Since you are sick, I will allow you to rest for another week, but from now on, you are allowed to leave!¡±

    Scarlett, who had felt a little sympathy for him just now, immediately frowned in dissatisfaction when she heard his request.

    She shouldn¡¯t sympathize with this guy! Just after recovering a little, he immediately became picky.

    Before Scarlett could protest, Mike¡¯s hand rested on his temple and slowly rubbed it twice.

    His weak look seeded in suppressing Scarlett¡¯s fire.

    ¡°I was crazy enough toe here. I want to leave¡­¡±

    Sheined and tidied up the soup bucket.

    After drinking a bowl of soup, Mike felt that the strength of his body had recovered a lot. Of course, more strength came from the little wildcat that had suddenly appeared as a surprise.

    Mike continued to work. Scarlett sat on the sofa and yed with her phone.

    Mike knew Scarlett was responsible and she won¡¯t leave him alone. He was satisfied with his trick.

    The trick didn¡¯t matter as long as the result was what he wanted.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The annoying work now looked less burdensome.

    Not only was it because of the bowl of soup she handed over, but it was also because of the spiritual energy from her.

    When he raised his eyes and saw that the person he wanted to see was right within his reach, he felt much better from the headache.

    His keen sense of smell had weakened due to a cold, but he could instantly smell her fragrance and felt that his mind was much clearer.

    Scarlett brushed her phone for a while and stood up when she saw that it was almost time.

    A faint sound immediately attracted Mike¡¯s attention. Seeing that she was about to leave, he was unhappy.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°You should take the medicine now. I¡¯ll go to Daniel¡¯s and get the medicine.¡±

    It turned out that she had been looking at her phone to count the time to take the medicine. Mike was reassured.

    Well, she wouldn¡¯t leave him anyway.

    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll let him send the medicine in.¡±

    Mike called Daniel and Daniel immediately delivered the medicine. Daniel gave Scarlett a look of admiration.

    He thought that it was amazing that Scarlett could persuade Mike to have the medicine.

    All the assistants failed to persuade Mike to take the medicine when he was sick.

    He would re at the assistants and scold them.

    Daniel ced the medicine on the table, gave Scarlett a thumbs up, and then left.

    Mike ignored the medicine and continued his work.

    Scarlett waited for three minutes, then looked up and saw that the medicine was still on the table.

    ¡°Take the medicine.¡± She reminded him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Mike didn¡¯t mean to be arrogant this time. He hated taking medicine.

    Scarlett was irritated by his words.

    Mike asked Daniel to send the medicine because he didn¡¯t want to see Scarlett walk out of the room, afraid that she would take the opportunity to sneak away.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to eat the medicine at all.

    Scarlett was infuriated by his arrogance.

    She wanted to leave him alone and ignore his arrogant and unreasonable look.

    At this moment, Scarlett¡¯s heart seemed to be divided into two factions.

    The white angle in her heart said, ¡°Scarlett, you can¡¯t treat him like this. He was sick because he bought medicine for you!¡±

    The devil in her heart said, ¡°He deserved it. Don¡¯t forget what he did to you!¡±

    The devil and the angel started to fight each other.

    In the end, the angel suppressed the devil, and Scarlett silently spat on her again.

    Why was she so sympathetic!

    She stood up and walked to the table. She poured out the medicine one by one ording to the instructions, ced it on her palm, and handed it to Mike.

    ¡°Take the medicine!¡±

    She thought that if he didn¡¯t take it, she would leave him alone this time.

    ¡°No.¡± He dodged backward, avoiding the pile. It looked colorful, but the taste was disgusting.

    ¡°Mike, are you afraid of taking the pills?¡±

    Scarlett was shocked by his childish behavior.

    It was unbelievable that Mike would fear the medicine.

    A trace of embarrassment quickly shed across Mike¡¯s face, and he quickly concealed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I just hate it.¡±

    ¡°Why do you hate it? Didn¡¯t you feed me with your mouth when I had a fever? Just for a moment, it won¡¯t be very bitter¡­¡±

    Realizing what she had said, Scarlett shut her mouth awkwardly.

    ¡°Do you still remember what happened that night?¡± Mike was amused.

    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t worked in vain.

    No wonder the little wildcat came here when she was still angry. It turned out that she wanted to repay him for taking care of her that night.

    Scarlett won¡¯t owe anyone a favor. She didn¡¯t want to be bullied, but she didn¡¯t take it for granted that other people treated her well. She was both audacious and adorable, which was respectable.

    Scarlett blushed, and she hid the panic in her heart by feeding him medicine.

    She put the medicine to his mouth and asked fiercely,

    ¡°Do you want to take medicine or not? If you don¡¯t take medicine, you¡¯ll die of illness.¡±

    Mike knew that it was already the limit. If he forced her, she might shrink back into the shell.

    He ate the medicine directly. The bitter taste made him frown and he swallowed it with difficulty. Then, he grabbed the cup and took two bites.

    Scarlett let out a long sigh of relief afterpleting the task.

    After feeding him the medicine, she thought that she had returned his favor, so she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go together after work!¡± Mike said tyrannically.

    ¡°I need to go back and take the medicine. It¡¯s almost time.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be here because she felt awkward.

    Mike thought for a moment and reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you back.¡±

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t be too tired. You¡¯re already sick, so you should work less. Your health is more important than anything else.¡±

    Realizing that her words seemed to be too intimate, Scarlett added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m trying to tter you. I¡¯m just repaying your favor, so we don¡¯t owe each other anything!¡±

    The guilty and cute look on her face delighted him.

    He wanted to keep her here for a while longer.

    Mike frowned, but he had already used the trick of pretending to be sick, and there seemed to be no other reason for him to keep her. Moreover, she had to take the medicine.

    She was preparing for pregnancy, so she had to keep good health.

    Mike could feel that Scarlett¡¯s guard against him hadn¡¯t been eliminated, forcing her to stay would make their rtionship worse.

    He suppressed his impulse to keep her and ask the driver to send her back.

    As soon as she left, the fragrance disappeared. Mike felt that his work instantly became irritable again.

    It was dramatic that in the afternoon, he had a fever after pretending to be sick to win Scarlett¡¯s sympathy. This time, it was a serious fever.

    Mike couldn¡¯t continue working. He decided to bring his work home. With thepany of Scarlett, he might recover better.

    He found that with thepany of Scarlett, he would be more efficient at work.

    As he passed by the secretary¡¯s room, he heard several of his secretaries discussing enthusiastically.

    ¡°As long as she is hurt once, she will never forget him. It¡¯s very difficult to get close again.¡±

    ¡°She has a strong sense of self-esteem. If anyone hurts her once, it will be very difficult to win her heart again!¡±

    ¡°I just saw it. Her eyes were filled with alienation as if she wanted to flee far away!¡±

    The secretaries were having a heated discussion, but they didn¡¯t notice that their conversation had been eavesdropped on by Mike.

    Hurt, difficult to get close to, strong self-esteem, eyes full of alienation.

    These keywords were heard by Mike.

    Mike stopped. How could his secretaries know about the matter between him and Scarlett? What happened?

 Chapter 84 Mike Got the Secret Scroll and Was Overjoyed

    At that moment, the secretaries of Mike were gathered together and discussing something enthusiastically.

    ¡°After what happened, its eyes were different. They were full of vignce. It¡¯s so hard to see that!¡±

    The secretaries¡¯ enthusiastic speeches caused Mike¡¯s face to sink a little.

    Could it be that even his secretary could see that the little wildcat was resisting him?

    ¡°Such a cute creature, how could someone hurt it so ruthlessly?¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    The sound of a crusade was loud.

    Mike really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    He just had a little conflict with his woman, why the wholepany was gossiping about it?!

    Which family doesn¡¯t have conflicts? Such arge group of people that was condemning him. All for him being a little ruthless?

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s really easy to get along with. As long as you don¡¯t hurt it, you can¨CAh, Mr. Abraham!¡±

    The secretaries who were gossiping finally saw him. The big boss with a sank face pushed the door and entered, causing the secretaries to tremble in fear.

    ¡°Gossip at work. Are you guys have nothing to do?¡±

    Mike¡¯s sound was extremely cold.

    Generally speaking, it can be described by one word.

    Infuriated.

    This angeres from a president whose privacy was invaded.

    Even the secretaries knew that he was rejected by Scarlett?

    This seemed the whole world knows that he, Mike Abraham, was a fellow who could not even handle his own woman?

    The secretaries were so frightened by the pressure he was giving that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and lowered their heads one after another.

    Mike turned his anger on the chief secretary in the secretarial room.

    ¡°Take care of your people. If you do your jobs like this, I don¡¯t mind firing all of you!¡±

    Thest three words frightened the young girls so much that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    The chief secret was also holding her fear and reluctantly stood up to exin.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, we¡¯ve finished all the work then we talked about the cat in the warehouse. It¡¯s really pitiful-¡±

    ¡°Talk about the superior¡¯s privacy-¡°Mike suddenly stopped and asked doubtfully.

    ¡°What cat?¡±

    They were not gossiping about him and Scarlett?

    But if it wasn¡¯t the gossip about him and his little wildcat, why did the situation they said matched so well with the rtionship between him and her?

    Hepared their rtionship with what the secretaries were discussing and found that what they said was so correct, even with Scarlett¡¯s guarded eyes!

    ¡°There were rats in the warehouse of the General Affairs Department, the rat control agency wasn¡¯t helpful. After that, the warehouse keeper found a cat and put it in. From now on, there was no more bite on office supplies.¡±

    The chief secretary exined. As the highest superior, Mike would not interfere in such a small matter. Therefore, this was the first time he had heard of this.

    Thepany headquarter actually had a cat?

    ¡°Mimi is that cat. We all love it and asionally go down to see it¨Cwhen we¡¯re done with our work, of course.¡±

    The chief secretary was afraid that he would punish them for malfeasance, so she hurriedly exined.

    Mr. Abraham was too busy to care about this kind of detail. ¡°What¡¯s with the guarded eyes?¡±

    How could a cat in the warehouse be same as his woman?

    ¡°It¡¯s the new security guard who mistakenly thought that Mimi was a wildcat that stole things, so he beat it up and hurt Mimi. It was especially afraid of people now. Even ignored us. If the warehouse door wasn¡¯t closed, he might have run away and nevere back.¡±

    Run out, nevere back¡­

    These words deeply touched Mike.

    This was also the fear in his heart.

    He was feeling the same helplessness towards Scarlett.

    After the Chief Secretary exined everything, she saw Mike was in deep thought.

    The secretaries were all nervous, but they heard the boss say something.

    ¡°Then what should you do?¡±

    What? The secretaries were confused,pletely lost in what he was trying to exin.

    The chief secretary reacted quickly and immediately understood that the boss was asking how to deal with Mimi.

    She picked up a book from the table, the cover of which was a huge cat¡¯s head with a few big words on it.

    ¡°My cat master and I!¡±

    ¡°This is a reference book we bought. We intend to follow the instructions in this book. This book has detailed guidelines on how to raise cats.¡±

    Seeing the title of the book, Mike frowned in displeasure.

    ¡°Cats are masters?¡±

    What a shitty name!

    People raise a cat to please themselves. How did she be his master!?

    A quick-witted secretary understood and tried to ask.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, do you also have a cat?¡±

    Mike thought for a moment. The little wildcat was also a cat.

    Although she was sometimes stupid like a mixture of pigs and cats. In general, she still had a lot of temperament like a cat. She had an unworried face that would never be fed well, so he nodded his head.

    Everyone was surprised, they couldn¡¯t see it!

    A cold man like him would also raise cats, which waspletely overturning the image, okay?

    ¡°I wonder what kind of cat you have.¡± A secretary tried to ask.

    Mike thought for a moment. Scarlett was an illegitimate daughter, so she didn¡¯t have much noble bloodline.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mutated wild cat.¡±

    Actually, Mike still couldn¡¯t understand Scarlett¡¯s personality and morality.

    How could a creature like Allen Lauren and that crazy woman in the sanatorium give birth to such a cute, stubborn, pride and fragile mix?

    He immediately thought of a list of advantages of Scarlett and could not tell who she really liked.

    It could only be interpreted as she mutated.

    Wow! Mr. Abraham actually took in a little wildcat, and he immediately became attractive!

    They thought that even if he had a pet, it would be a purebred cat with an extremely noble bloodline. Who would have thought such a lovely thing that he took in wild cats!

    As a result, all the secretaries held the fear of him and began to teach somemon knowledge about raising cats.

    ¡°Because they are wild cats, they must have suffered a lot. They are more alert than other cats! No matter how naughty and brave they are, as long as they are injured, they will be even more nervous!¡±

    Mike nodded seriously. Scarlett was indeed like this. What they said was correct. Continue!

    ¡°The owner needs to give it more love to move it. He must not use violence. This way, it will be more vignt.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°What if I had already used violence?¡± Mike had found out that his secretaries were all experts.

    The secretaries took a deep breath, as if he had done something unforgivable, forgetting their fear of him.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, how can you be so violent to a cute cat!¡±

    ¡°That is true, cats are so cute, how can you do it!¡±

    This usation made him embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know it will be that serious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I just did it by ident¡­, anyway, it is no longer friendly to me now, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Cats are different from dogs. They have high self-esteem and will bear grudges. Don¡¯t use force. Mr. Abraham, I think you need this!¡±

    The chief secretary firmly handed over the book My Cat Master and I.

    The other secretaries made gestures to encourage him.

    ¡°Following the method above, you will definitely be able to rebuild your rtionship with the cat. Mr. Abraham, we think highly of you!¡±

    After he left, the secretary¡¯s room was about to explode.

    ¡°Heavens! Did you guys see the expression when he talked about the cat?¡±

    ¡°So gentle, so lovely!¡±

    Just because he was an ice-cold man, he only needs to be a little gentle, the others will be touched so much.

    ¡°He must like that cat very much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t see that. When he said that he identally injured the cat, his expression was filled with guilt. He definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    The secretaries were felt him so cute because of his unusual behavior. They decided not to be so afraid of him in the future.

    After all, men who have pets aren¡¯t too bad, are they?

    Mike was in a bad state today, so he asked the driver to pick him up.

    ¡°Go to Mrs. Abraham¡¯s ce.¡±

    After getting in the car, Mike flipped through the book rmended by the secretaries. He was disdainful of the title of this book.

    He¡¯s the owner, he¡¯s the boss! How could a cat be all over him?

    However, when he opened it and saw it at first nce, he was instantly attracted to the content.

    Cats have a strong sense of self-esteem and are reluctant to obey orders easily. It is difficult to force it to do what it is unwilling to do.

    Live with a cat, you must give your cat some respect, otherwise, you will lose it!

    Well, what it said seemed reasonable, he didn¡¯t give his cat respect.

    And then, he was alienated¡­

    Mike continued to read the book line by line. The more he read, the more he felt that this book was of great practical significance. It was extremely good.

    It said that if you have offended your cat, you must find a way to repair the rtionship.

    It was impossible for a man who was ustomed to being a superior and controlling everything to admit his mistakes.

    However, the idea of repairing the rtionship seemed eptable.

    As for how to fix it¡­

    He couldn¡¯t wait to flip through the page. Something astonishing was written on it.

    All cats are greedy for what they like to eat.

    ¡°Turn around and go to the steamed dumpling shop.¡± she seemed to like this.

    The driver turned around and drove in another direction.

    However, the driver hesitated when he saw the people lining in front of the steamed dumpling shop.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, it looks like a long line.¡±

    Isn¡¯t Mr. Abraham still having a fever? Could he wait this long?

    ¡°I can wait.¡± The cat had already been angry with him for a few days, so it won¡¯t hurt if he must wait for a while?

    Moreover, he had already waited for more than ten years. He could wait a little longer.

 Chapter 85 The First Step in Repairing Relationships

    Mike was carrying a book called ¡°My Cat Master and I¡± to study Scarlett¡¯s personality in an all-around way and repair the rtionship with her. At the same time, Scarlett was also watching a soap opera with Tilda.

    The two of them had a lot inmon when it came to soap operas.

    The soap opera was about a young master from a wealthy family. He tried his best not to take medicine and was naughty.

    Scarlett suddenly thought of Mike. He didn¡¯t take medicine like the man in the soap opera.

    ¡°Speaking of taking medicine, Mr. Abraham doesn¡¯t like it the most.¡±

    When Tilda saw this, she also thought of Mike. Scarlett immediately nodded her head in sympathy.

    Mike thought of medicine as his enemy!

    ¡°There is a reason why Mr. Abraham doesn¡¯t like to take medicine. When he was young, he often got sick and took too many bitter medicines. When he grew up, he would reject them.¡±

    Scarlett remembered what Tilda said.

    She remembered that night when she saw the meteor, Mike had told her.

    When he was young, he almost died and was sent to the countryside to recuperate before he came back.

    She remembered clearly that his first love was a girl in the countryside.

    ¡°When Mike was young, did he look arrogant?¡±

    She was very curious about how Mike looked when he was young. He might be arrogant as he was now.

    Tilda shook her head. ¡°Mr. Abraham was quite introverted when he was young, and he was often bullied by other children of the family.¡±

    ¡°Him? Being bullied?! Introverted? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Scarlett felt that it was unbelievable.

    Mike had always been the one who bullied others, and numerous people were tormented by him.

    How could he be bullied by others?

    ¡°Mr. Abraham has been very smart since he was young. He is his grandpa¡¯s favorite grandson. The other children of the family are jealous of him. They exclude him and try their best to bully him. It was a tough time for him.¡±

    Tilda was furious when she thought of what those children had done. High-ss children matured earlier than children from ordinary families.

    They intervened prematurely in the power struggle, backed by adults.

    They began to fight for power at a very young age. Mike had be the target of their attacks because he was too outstanding.

    What Tilda said was absolutely a secret of a wealthy family.

    Even ¡°Things About Mike Abraham¡± didn¡¯t mention it. Scarlett thought that Mike was born to be an arrogant and tyrannical president, but she didn¡¯t expect that he had a miserable life before.

    ¡°They often bullied Mr. Abraham and almost drowned him in the pool. This situation did not change until he returned from the countryside to recuperate.¡±

    When he went back from the countryside, he changed a lot in personality. That year was a turning point.

    The secret of his upbringing was much more attractive than the soap opera. Scarlett ignored the TV and listened attentively.

    ¡°The night Mr. Abraham returned, the other children of the family took Mr. Abraham¡¯s belongings and threw them into the pond of Abraham¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s outrageous!¡± Scarlett was angry.

    Tilda immediately nodded. She was also very angry when she recalled it.

    ¡°It was alreadyte autumn. Mr. Abraham jumped in desperately and pulled the thing out of the water. Then, he had a severe fever. When he recovered from his illness, he retaliated.¡±

    Mike¡¯s personality hadpletely changed since then.

    Until now, Tilda still didn¡¯t like those people who bullied Mike. They didn¡¯t worth her respect.

    Scarlett could feel from Tilda¡¯s words that she cared about Mike.

    No wonder when Mike came to power, the first thing he did was to promote Tilda to the butler who held great power. Although she was not talented and she liked to watch soap operas, she was the person who cared about him.

    He always respected Tilda.

    This time, when Scarlett was sick, Mike was worried and asked Tilda to take care of her.

    ¡°What happened to those bullshits who bullied Mike?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s words made Tilda nod in satisfaction. She thought that Scarlett was very justice.

    ¡°The bullshit who took the lead in bullying Mr. Abraham was hanging upside down on a tree only half a meter away from theke¡­ Mr. Abraham even told him that there were crocodiles in theke. That child was almost scared mad.¡±

    ¡°They deserved it! When they bullied Mike, why didn¡¯t they think that he was still a child!¡± Scarlett did not feel that Mike had gone too far.

    Tilda was satisfied that Scarlett didn¡¯t sympathize with the bad people.

    ¡°The child was crying and howling. He kept begging Mr. Abraham to let him down. Mr. Abraham sneered as he watched from the side. From then on, the child was afraid of Mr. Abraham.¡±

    That year, Mike was ten years old.

    Scarlett smiled. This was the resourceful and tyrannical president that she was familiar with.

    That bitter kid who was bullied wasn¡¯t the real him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the bullshit who took the lead. All of the children who participated in throwing Mr. Abraham¡¯s things that night were beaten up. The most miserable one cried when he saw Mr. Abraham. It took him half a year to undergo psychological treatment.¡±

    The child refused to say what Mike had done to him that had caused him so much pain.

    Ever since then, Mike had changed from an introverted youth to a sinister, cold-blooded elite.

    ¡°Perhaps Mr. Abraham started to realize that he can get everything he wanted with his resourceful mind. From then on, he destroyed what he disliked. He only cared about the result. Scarlett, don¡¯t be afraid of him. If you were afraid of him, no one would be able to get close to him.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Tilda seized every opportunity to convince Scarlett.

    ¡°What is it that makes Mike change his character?¡± Scarlett was very curious.

    Tilda shook her head.

    ¡°It looks like a small box. Nobody has seen what is inside. It is said that it is still lying in his coffer and he will asionally bring it out.¡±

    Scarlett was curious. She wanted to see it.

    She wanted to know what exactly was in the box that changed him so much.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham had a miserable life these years, although sometimes he is arrogant¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometimes?¡± Scarlett thought that he was a devil when he burned the clothes and locked her up.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Tilda couldn¡¯t tell lies. Sometimes, Mr. Abraham was savage.

    ¡°He had to act arrogantly to keep his position and repel his enemies. Please understand him.¡±

    Tilda tried her best to say something good about Mike. If Scarlett left Mike, then no one would endure his bad temper in the world.

    ¡°Over the years, Mr. Abraham has been so focused on making himself stronger that he didn¡¯t know how to express his emotions. However, he is not a vicious person, and Mr. Abraham¡¯s mother has also contributed to Mr. Abraham¡¯s character. Forget it, forget about her.¡±

    ¡°His mother?¡± Scarlett had heard what Tilda said.

    Ever since she got married, she had never seen other rtives of Mike. It seemed that when they got married, only a few of his friends had participated. She hadn¡¯t seen his family members.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an important person. Forget her. In short, Mr. Abraham is not a bad person. You will find that he is quite good after getting along with him for a long time.¡±

    Mike held great powers and he could destroy a family as he wanted. It was no wonder that other people would be afraid of him.

    But Tilda tried her best to say something good about Mike.

    Scarlett remained calm, but she feltplicated in her heart.

    It turned out that he was not born with such an extreme personality.

    He had a warm childhood and was once a cute little boy. However, there were too many perverts around him, and Mike turned ferocious to protect himself.

    Just as she was thinking, the door suddenly opened and Mike walked in with a bag.

    Scarlett was about toin about his behavior of copying the key without her consent, but she was suddenly attracted by a familiar smell.

    She smelled the fragrance of meat buns.

    When Mike saw her curious look, he felt proud in his heart.

    It seemed that the book was correct. There are no cats that didn¡¯t like to eat.

    He wore a suit and waited in line like a fool. After being watched by everyone for half an hour, he finally got the meat bun.

    Seeing that Mike had returned, Tilda immediately stood up.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, I don¡¯t feel well today. I have high blood pressure and I feel dizzy. I can¡¯t take care of Scarlett tonight.¡±

    Scarlett knew that Tilda was lying because Tilda was talking with her about Mike¡¯s upbringing just now.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have the driver drive you back.¡± Mike was satisfied with the result.

    Tilda winked at Scarlett and then left tactfully. She was telling Scarlett to seize the opportunity.

    Tilda could finally return to Abraham¡¯s mansion. She hoped that Scarlett would listen to her advice and stop being angry with Mr. Abraham.

    Only Scarlett and Mike were left in the room.

    When Scarlett had just finished listening to Mike¡¯s childhood sufferings, she saw Mike with mixed feelings.

    It was very difficult to associate the powerful president with the little boy that Tilda was talking about.

    It turned out that his ferocious personality was reasonable.

    ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±

    Mike saw her staring at him and thought that she was afraid of him, so he raised the bag in his hand.

    The book said that the first trick to fix a rtionship was the food temptation.

 Chapter 86 Thatâ€™s Because I Love You

    It was only a few days since the two of them sat down to eat together in peace, but now it was of epoch-making significance.

    The calm after the quarrel became even more extraordinary.

    Mike admitted that he had mastered the secret manual on how to make Scarlett happy, and Scarlett also felt that she seemed to understand a little bit about Mike¡¯s upbringing.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, at this moment, their mood was different from the awkward quarrel.

    ¡°Why not go to the restaurant?¡± Mike looked at the coffee table in disgust.

    The Meat Bun was bought as a snack, but Scarlett used it as the staple food.

    ¡°The y I want to watch will begin soon.¡±

    Scarlett took Tilda¡¯s food and ced it on the coffee table, raising her chin arrogantly.

    Mike immediately remembered what was written in that book.

    After a cat was hurt, it will not be friendly for a long time. After the first phase of the alertness, it will test its owner¡¯s bottom line.

    At this moment, Scarlett was like an alert cat, testing his bottom line step by step.

    She began to disobey his thoughts and carefully stretched out her ws to test how much he could tolerate her.

    Although he was picky about the food, Mike ignored her provocative behavior as he strode over with arrogance.

    He sat side by side with her naturally.

    A few days ago, he pressed her down on the same sofa and burned her clothes.

    Now that the two of them were sitting together calmly, both of them tried their best to pretend that nothing had happened.

    Scarlett saw him take off his coat and put on afortable look. She also picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.

    They pretended that nothing happened.

    When Mike saw that the actor¡¯s y was on TV again, he snorted faintly.

    ¡°This yboy, what¡¯s his name again?¡±

    ¡°Jay. Don¡¯t call him a yboy. He¡¯s my idol.¡±

    Mike was opening the box of buns. Hearing her undisguised admiration for other men, he moved his hand in a different direction without a trace.

    Then he put the meat bun away.

    Scarlett had been thinking about the meat bun for a long time and she wanted to eat it very much.

    She ttered righteously.

    ¡°Although he is younger than you, you are older than him!¡±

    Mike held the box of meat bun in his hand and instantly moved towards the trash can. He was angry.

    Scarlett hurriedly changed her words.

    ¡°I mean, you are more charming than ordinary people. They can imitate your face, but they can¡¯t imitate your character!¡±

    To take a bite of the bun, she tried her best to tter him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mike frowned.

    Scarlett looked at him sympathetically.

    She had forgotten that Mike never watched TV dramas. It was a little difficult for him to understand her joke.

    Mike thought that he had to check online to see what did that mean. Mike felt that it was important to understand Scarlett¡¯snguage.

    Scarlett enjoyed watching the dramatic soap opera. She was satisfied with the meat buns that she had desired for a long time.

    Mike, who was sitting beside her, had a disgusted expression on his face.

    Unustomed meals, dramatic plots, and even the dining table were not the same. Mike felt unsatisfied.

    If it wasn¡¯t for repairing his rtionship with his wild cat, why would he make things so difficult for himself?

    Mike felt a headache when hearing the crying and eximing from the soap opera.

    ¡°This woman is an idiot. She is as silly as Wendy.¡±

    When Scarlett saw a certain scene, the bun in her mouth almost spat out.

    She felt a strong gaze behind her. Scarlett turned her head.

    Mike was looking at her with an arrogant expression.

    Mike grabbed the remote control in her hand and turned it off.

    The world was quiet, and he felt at peace.

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯re done! Why do you turn down the TV!¡±

    She decided to tolerate him because of his miserable childhood, but he was too annoying.

    He gazed at her and frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re already stupid enough.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Scarlett gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t watch this stupid TV y since you¡¯re already so silly.¡±

    The plot was full of ws. There was no logic to it. The people inside were like crazy. Mike thought that CEO in the y was mentally retarded.

    Mike endured the silly plot, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate it that she ignored him because of the silly soap opera.

    He has been sitting here for a long time. She didn¡¯t take a look at him at all.

    He was ignored.

    He couldn¡¯t eat the food she cooked and had a bad appetite. She didn¡¯t care about that.

    She ignored his feeling.

    Mike took it for granted to turn off her TV.

    Scarlett regretted being curious about him because of Tilda¡¯s words and thus came up with such an idea of reconciling the grudges.

    She thought she was stupid and naive.

    She should have ignored such an arrogant guy!

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back to the bedroom and watch it on theputer.¡± She carried the meat bun and prepared to stand up.

    Since she couldn¡¯t provoke him, she decided to hide from him.

    ¡°Half of next month¡¯s sry will be deducted.¡±

    Mike used the trump card that he hadn¡¯t used for several days.

    The book said that when a cat made a mistake, the owner could punish it appropriately.

    Verbal punishment was allowed instead of behavioral punishment.

    ¡°You did this again!¡± Scarlett gritted her teeth and sat down again.

    To express her anger, she deliberately moved the meat buns far away from Mike.

    She sat down on the other side of the sofa and drew a clear line between herself and him.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Mike didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids.

    She turned a deaf ear.

    ¡°Next month¡¯s¡­¡±

    Scarlett moved the box back, and the plump little bun flicked twice. Shepromised again.

    Seeing Mike eating elegantly, Scarlett spat a few times at the meat buns in the dining box and then proudly leaned on her waist.

    She thought that Mike wouldn¡¯t eat the meat bun anymore.

    After all, Mike was obsessively neat and clean.

    Mike frowned, ¡°You¡¯re very unhygienic.¡±

    Scarlett thought she had seeded.

    Scarlett made a victory gesture in her heart and looked at him provocatively with her bun in her mouth.

    ¡°I caught a cold, so it is inevitable to sneeze.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±

    He saw clearly that she spitted.

    Mike nced at her, moved his hand sideways, and leaned in her direction.

    Scarlett immediately picked up the lid of the dining box and used it as a shield to cover her chest.

    This instinctive defensive reaction reminded Mike of something.

    What the cat guide said came back to his mind.

    Alright, during the repair of the rtionship, he must endure the excessive defense of the cat.

    In her vignt gaze, he picked up the remote control and pressed it.

    As for the disobedient cat, he had to be flexible. He had already threatened her just now, so he had to treat her better now.

    He turned on the TV.

    Scarlett put down her shield awkwardly. She seemed to be a little allergic to thinking too badly of Mike.

    ¡°Why are you so capricious? What exactly do you want?¡±

    The heroine roared on the TV. The linepletely echoed Scarlett¡¯s thoughts at this moment.

    Scarlett instinctively nodded and looked at Mike. She seemed to ask him that why he was so capricious and what exactly did he want.

    Mike raised his eyebrows as he was about to answer her question.

    Another sentence came from the TV.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I love you, I love you! If I didn¡¯t do that, you would ignore me.¡±

    The man on the TV roared as he replied to the female lead.

    Scarlett was stunned.

    Then she blushed.

    Mike also had a stunned expression.

    It was amazing that the crappy line corresponded to the scene at this moment.

    After the male and female heads roared at each other, they became to kiss each other.

    Scarlett blushed again. She felt strange to watch this.

    The couple on the screen seemed to have turned into Mike and her.

    The most awkward thing in the world was to watch an intimate scene with her ex-husband who had just had a conflict.

    ¡°The TV y is too silly. They were in a conflict, but the next second, they turned around and made up. That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s exnation made Mike look at her with implication.

    She lowered her head awkwardly and took a bite of the bun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t watch. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She silently spat on herself in her heart. She always asked people to eat when she was embarrassed.

    Scarlett was in a dilemma when she suddenly saw Mike pull a bun out of the box and take a bite of it.

    Scarlett thought that he wouldn¡¯t eat the bun.

    Scarlett was stunned and the bun in her hand fell to the ground. He ate the bun.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You looked stupid.¡±

    ¡°Well, I sneeze on the bun¡­¡±

    Was this because of the silly TV drama? Mike, who was excessively neat and clean, ate the buns she had sneezed.

    It wasn¡¯t delicious. Mike felt that things made by others were very unpleasant to eat.

    He chewed twice and turned a deaf ear to her whisper.

    ¡°I have eaten before. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He suddenly spoke.

    Scarlett¡¯s cheeks were stuffed with bun, looking like a little groundhog. Hearing his words, she looked at him doubtfully.

    ¡°Saliva, yours.¡± He added.

    Scarlett thought for a while.

    Then she choked fiercely.

 Chapter 87 He Is an Engineer

    Scarlett was so embarrassed while having the meal.

    Mike had eaten all the buns and said such daydreaming words.

    Mike had a bad appetite. He only ate a few bites.

    After eating, he took out his notebook and sat on the sofa ying with theputer.

    Scarlett tidied up the coffee table before washing the bowls consciously.

    The kitchen was cleaned up, and the man sitting on the sofa was still holding hisputer, not intending to stand up.

    Scarlett looked at the sky outside. It was alreadyte.

    She did not understand why Mike woulde to have dinner with her. At first, she thought that he did not want to eat outside, so she was picky and ran over to have Tilda¡¯s food.

    But he didn¡¯t eat much tonight. He was so picky about his food.

    ¡°It might rain at night.¡± she gave a gentle reminder.

    The implication was that could you pack up your things and go back home?

    Mike didn¡¯t respond. His long fingers were still typing on the keyboard.

    ¡°If it rains again, it might not be convenient.¡± Scarlett continued.

    The drainage system in City B was just like that. It would be troublesome for him to drive back himself.

    He stopped ying and looked at Scarlett. She was secretly delighted. ¡°Does he gonna leave now?¡± she thought.

    ¡°Close the window,¡± Mike said.

    What?

    Scarlett was confused. Seeing that she was standing there dumbly, Mike patiently repeated.

    ¡°Close the windows of your house. Why do you always be careless?¡±

    Closing the windows if it rains wasmon sense that children of all ages knew.

    Mike thought that he couldn¡¯t let herself live outside. She didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself!

    ¡°I am careless?¡± Scarlett pointed at herself.

    He had already made such an obvious expulsion order. Did not he understand what she meant, or was he pretending to be foolish?

    Who was stupid?

    ¡°You still refuse to admit that you¡¯re stupid! Are you waiting for me to deduct your sry?¡±

    Scarlett obediently closed the window. When she closed thest room, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    In her territory, why was she so polite to Mike?

    Back in the living room, Scarlett nced at him, who was still struggling with theputer. There was a pile of code on hisputer screen.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked curiously.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be the business he did during the day.

    ¡°The procedure of the phone, which will be the new product of the Abraham Group in the second half of the year.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Wasn¡¯t this the thing that Allen asked her to steal, but she refused?

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he the president? Wasn¡¯t this procedure done by the Technical Department? It was said that the Abraham Group had a great technical department.

    ¡°I like doing this.¡±

    She was now standing behind the sofa, facing Mike¡¯sputer. Everything on the screen could be seen at a nce.

    This was a top-notch trade secret. But he didn¡¯t evade it at all. He didn¡¯t even have the intention to conceal it for a moment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll leak this out?¡± Scarlett asked.

    Not to mention a world-ss millionaire like Mike, even Allen would never let his family enter his study room before his bankrupt.

    Even Mrs. Lauran and Wendy were not allowed to enter, let alone Scarlett.

    The upper-ss couples had a low level of trust. They were on guard against each other. And the feelings between their family members were always indifferent.

    And this thing that Mike was doing was worth hundreds of times more than the total assets of the Lauren Family. How could he just show it in front of her like this?

    ¡°If you could divulge secrets as a spy, I would be happy,¡± he said.

    Scarlett pointed at a symbol on the screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s this for? I¡¯ll sell it to anotherpany so that I can pay off the debt I owe you.¡±

    She just said that angrily in protest against his suspicion of her intelligence.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Mike would actually hook her hands and let her sit beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Scarlett did not believe that he would really tell her.

    The pen was ced on her leg. He naturally circled around her shoulder.

    She could feel the warmth of his body. She secretly nced at the side of his face.

    He looked righteous, which showed that he was a teacher and she was a student.

    As a result, Scarlett was the only one embarrassed about this posture.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t even care about it. If she was too pretentious, it would be unnatural.

    ¡°Calm down, you must pretend to be calm!¡± Scarlett secretly told herself.

    ¡°Look, this code means¡­¡± he began to exin.

    A slightly deep voice sounded by her ear, and the aura she exhaled just happened to be sprayed on her small earlobe.

    Scarlett only felt numb from being disturbed by his aura. She was a little absent-minded.

    Her faint sweet fragrance could inhale into his nose, bringing with it the energy of the universe, which could eliminate his exhaustion from the day.

    Mike was very satisfied with this zero-distance posture.

    ¡°No matter how busy you are, take at least 10 minutes to spend with your cat every day, which is good for romance.¡± a book said.

    Mike was very satisfied with his actions in the name of science poprization.

    Just a natural hug with her was perfect!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett was a little absent-minded when she was hugged by him. Arge number ofplicated technical terms flowed out of his mouth in a clear and cold voice.

    Scarlett felt so dizzy.

    ¡°Mike, I don¡¯t think I can learn it. Continue yourself.¡±

    Letting a liberal arts student listen to these heavenly books was simply killing her.

    Scarlett stood up and wanted to retreat. How could Mike let her escape? It hadn¡¯t even been ten minutes.

    He pulled her back and forced her to stay in his arms.

    He continued to poprize science regardless of whether others listened or not.

    What did this code mean, what did this program want to achieve, and what was the inspiration behind its design.

    When Scarlett heard his demonic voice, she felt rows of twisted digital symbols swaying in line in her mind.

    Why hadn¡¯t she noticed that Mike could chant the scriptures so slippery?

    What about the iceberg route? What about the golden days?

    If he continued, the several golden mountains would be lost.

    Scarlett finally copsed.

    How ignorant she was! Why could she use this thing to test Mike, she was simply binding herself!

    ¡°Mike, I can¡¯t understand what you say. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t this the secret of the Abraham Group? I don¡¯t need to know so much.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me go?¡± Scarlett thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider. You¡¯re my little cat.¡±

    Mike turned to theputer and prepared to start talking about the inspiration for the next paragraph.

    Scarlett was afraid that he would continue to speak, so she hurriedly changed the topic.

    ¡°Why are you doing this after work? The Abraham Group has raised quite a few elites, right? You don¡¯t have to waste your life doing this, do you?¡±

    The problem was that this guy not only wasted his own life but also tortured her ears withplicated code!

    ¡°Then why did you watch those dramas?¡± he asked.

    Looking at her eyes, it was as if she had asked a strange question.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s rxing.¡±

    ¡°I do this to rx.¡±

    For Mike, doing a few codes in his spare time and selling for a sky-high price was also good entertainment.

    Just as Scarlett was about toin about the geniuses, she suddenly heard him say something indifferently.

    ¡°When I was in college, I want to be a technician.¡±

    ¡°You still have such a pure and simple ideal?¡±

    It seemed that every little child had some unadorned ideals when they were young, but when they grew up, almost no one would be able to do what they had hoped for when they were young.

    Scarlett did not expect that he would have a time of innocence and simplicity.

    Mike didn¡¯t look at her and just typed a few times on the keyboard.

    He said indifferently, ¡°I hate to be in contact with people.¡±

    Scarlett immediately remembered what Tilda had said about his tragic childhood history. Suddenly, she felt that he was a little lonely.

    Scarlett suddenly felt that his childhood was quite simr to hers.

    He even felt a little lonely.

    Suddenly, he added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to get in touch with people because most of them are stupid.¡±

    Scarlett was speechless. The little bit of sympathy she had for him had shattered. She decided to withdraw her sympathy for him.

    He was lonely all his life, and he was the one who should be med.

    ¡°Then why did you give up the ideal?¡± Scarlett asked.

    When Scarlett immersed herself in using homonyms to spit out him, Mike only looked at her with an iparablyplicated and profound gaze.

    Scarlett was afraid.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Mike snorted.

    ¡°I just feel that being the CEO is pretty good. I can use an elegant posture to kill everyone I don¡¯t like.¡±

    Scarlett looked at his expression.

    He was almost fooled by that man. How could he allow anyone to bully him? He was the one who bullied others.

    For example, he always bullied her.

 Chapter 88 A Little Sweet

    Scarlett was so sleepy that she almost fell asleep, but Mike was talking about the excitement.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue to look at the next program. Look here!¡±

    ¡°Mike, would you like to have a night snack?¡±

    Scarlett cleverly changed the topic. If she continued listening, she might even spit out the buns for dinner!

    He was like a science monster. Why did he want to destroy her, a liberal arts cutie?

    She didn¡¯t even ask him to recite poems and proses, why would he use theseplex programs to torture her!

    Mike, who was active in poprizing science, was interrupted and frowned when he heard this.

    ¡°You made it?¡±

    Don¡¯t think that any dessert can buy off Mike¡¯s arrogant heart!

    Scarlett was forced to nod, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    She admitted defeat in order to be good to her ears and also get rid of this science poprization king earlier.

    ¡°I want to eat yellow peach egg tart.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°And Strawberry Daifuku.¡±

    The corner of Scarlett¡¯s mouth twitched as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°And also chocteva cake.¡±

    The insatiable man finally met with Scarlett¡¯s protest.

    ¡°You eat so many sweets at night, aren¡¯t you afraid that your teeth will fall and you be fat? You have only egg tarts.¡±

    Unustomed to being rejected, Mike frowned and wanted to deduct her sry.

    However, when he saw that she was within his grasp and raised her face to protest with him, he felt that her appearance was a little cute. Therefore, he frowned and decided to let her go.

    ¡°Do the rest tomorrow.¡±

    What a thoughtful feeder he is.

    Scarlett muttered secretly.

    ¡°Mike, if you continue to eat like this, sooner orter, you will be an allegory.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mike lost his teeth because of dessert and could only drink porridge with his back to the wall. Guess the allegory that praises you.¡±

    After Scarlett finished speaking, she shed into the kitchen and took out the ingredients from the refrigerator.

    Thinking about how sessful she had been in teasing Mike, she snorted happily.

    Mike sat on the sofa with his beloved notebook on hisp, deep in thought.

    What the hell did she just say about eating porridge?

    The cat¡¯snguage was truly iprehensible to humans, but judging from her wretched and mischievous expression, it was certain that this did not seem to be a good thing.

    So Mike typed in the keywords on Baidu.

    Drinking porridge behind a wall¡­

    Twenty secondster, Scarlett, who was humming a tune, felt a sharp chilling from her.

    Mike stood at the side with an angry look, staring at her with sharp eyes that could freeze two elephants to death.

    ¡°Are you sure that word just now was a pliment¡¯ to me?¡±

    If she dared to admit it, he wouldn¡¯t mind kissing her to death now!

    Scarlett stuck out her tongue. ¡®It was just a joke, don¡¯t be so serious!¡¯

    Mike looked at her naughty appearance and didn¡¯t know he should be happy or sad. This night¡¯s sincere repair of their rtionship had worked: he was so sincere that she wasn¡¯t afraid that she would even dare to y such a bad joke on him.

    He should still be angry, grab the naughty kitten and beat her up.

    Shepared him to an olddy!

    The allegory meant he was an olddy and despicable!

    Scarlett watched as he rushed over. She raised the frozen egg tart skin in her hand and made a defensive gesture. ¡®Don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll fight you!¡¯

    Mike curled his lips in disdain.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the size of your chest. Who do you want to guard against?¡±

    Scarlett reflexively lowered her head to look at the egg tart skin, then looked at her chest.

    ¡°Nonsense, there¡¯s a big difference!¡± She immediately puffed out her chest in dissatisfaction.

    To a woman, the size of her chest was as important as penis size was to a man. How could she allow others to nder her? This was the principle!

    He looked at the egg tart skin in her hand and nced at her chest unintentionally before shaking his head.

    At that time, everything was in silence.

    ¡°Mike, why are you so shameless?¡±

    Looking at the little wildcat¡¯s furious face, Mike¡¯s anger instantly subsided, and he finally took revenge.

    But very quickly, he discovered a very serious problem.

    ¡°You want me to eat frozen egg tart skin?¡±

    ¡°I prepared it beforehand and froze it!¡±

    He always felt that egg tart sold outside wasn¡¯t that good.

    Only then did Mike get happy. If it wasn¡¯t for the food she had personally cooked, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in eating it.

    He leaned against the doorframe and looked at her cartoon apron.

    After cing the egg tart skin, she concentrated on preparing the egg tart liquid. She was busy and focused, which made his heart warm somewhere.

    It was adorable to be obedient without standing on end and messing with him.

    Scarlett was so ufortable at the sight of this sharp Mike that she stopped stirring.

    ¡°Why are not going to make strange symbols?¡±

    ¡®You are standing here and staring at other people, are you free?¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s a program, not strange symbols.¡± He corrected seriously.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes. Why didn¡¯t she discover that Mike was actually such a serious programmer?

    No, how could an ordinary programmer have hisbat power and lethality? He¡¯s an evolved version!

    Scarlett chuckled as Mike-faced Donkey Kong sprayed fire everywhere in front of the city.

    Yes, Mike is a programmer, a gori as tall as a building in the movie!

    Mike was dissatisfied that she was immersed in her own world and flicked her forehead with his long finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re also absent-minded even when you make things. You¡¯re stupid all day long!¡±

    Scarlett regained her senses and red at him in dissatisfaction.

    He suddenly stretched out his hand, and she reflexively jumped backward. As a result, Mike did not continue to make a mess with her face.

    He just wiped her face.

    Scarlett felt that his hand seemed to be carrying an electric current, which was rustling on her face.

    Their gazes met, and the air seemed to have condensed.

    Suddenly, there was a thunderp outside the window, causing her hand to shake and the egg tart skin in her hand rolled down to the ground.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    A thunderous sound came from the ground. It was really scary.

    The next second, she instantly felt surrounded by his aura.

    He held her in his arms.

    In the small space that emitted sweet cream fragrance, the tall man hugged the blushing woman in the cartoon apron. The scene was strange, harmonious and warm.

    When Scarlett realized that she was surprised by the sudden thunder and threw herself into his embrace, she immediately broke free.

    She would be ridiculed by Mike if she threw herself into his arms!

    Mike was very dissatisfied with her behavior. ¡®Could she not be obedient?¡¯

    He had only hugged her for a few seconds, and he was insatiable!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    However, when he saw her red face, he suddenly understood something and was in a good mood.

    Thus, he gently rubbed the ce a few times where he touched it.

    ¡°This ce is stained with cream.¡±

    ¡®Little wildcat, you feel shy.¡¯

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned even redder from the sudden gentleness of Mike.

    Mike knew very well where to draw the line, causing the little cat to lose her mind, so he stood up and left.

    Mike was no longer in the kitchen, but Scarlett was standing in the original ce.

    She blushed as she stirred the ingredients.

    In her heart, she didn¡¯t know if she should be d that he had left in time, or if she had lost a good time in a sh¡­

    ¡®What are you thinking about!¡¯

    Scarlett patted her face. How could she fall in love with him just because he protected her? And only a moment was beautiful. How could she forgive his previous cruel abuse?

    How could she be so dependent on him just because of this small favor?

    However, when she was in his embrace, she really felt a very steady feeling.

    In her previous life, no man had ever protected her like this. ¡®Boss¡¯s behavior had been very manly¡­¡¯

    In such a short period of time, he simply had no time to think, only relying on his body¡¯s instinct to protect her.

    Because of this, the things that had hurt her before had naturally faded, and the unintentional embrace really warmed her.

    Scarlett would never know that her contradictory andplicated expression, coupled with her red cheeks, fragrant smell, and home attire, made Mike have a sex drive.

    When he left the kitchen, Mike thought to himself,

    Sooner orter, I will make love with apron-dressed Scarlet in the kitchen once, or maybe many times¡­

    This kind of little wildcat was really charming and super cute.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two of them had just broken the ice and their rtionship had been repaired with great difficulty, he would have definitely pounced on her now.

    At this time, it was best not to upy her for the time being.

    Fortunately, Scarlett did not know that someone had such shameless thoughts. Otherwise, she would have ruthlessly sprinkled a handful of salt on his night snack and refused to wash her hands in revenge!

    She had no idea what this person was thinking. He put away the great cooking skills of his chef at home and insisted on staying with her.

    She didn¡¯t feel that her cooking was so good that she could make Mike abandon the Michelin chef at home and stay here for refreshments.

    She put the egg tarts she made in front of him.

    ¡°Here, I made six. It should be enough for you to eat.¡±

    Scarlett sat on the sofa with the pudding she had cooked for herself and continued to chase after her dramatic series on TV.

    The corner of her eyes would secretly look at Mike who ate the snacks.

    ¡®Before I met him, I never knew that a man could eat dessert so domineeringly.

    I thought that all men who like dessert are very feminine, but Mike is quite handsome.¡¯

    Scarlett watched him eat so fast that she was afraid that he would feel sad if he ate too much dessert, so she got up.

    She made him a cup of warm fruit tea with her cup, but when she came back, she saw only the empty tes on the table.

    Scarlett was in a mess.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the egg tarts?¡±

    ¡°I ate up.¡± He took a contempt look at her as if she had asked such a stupid question.

    Six in one breath¡­¡¯Why didn¡¯t you choke to death!¡¯

    ¡°You are a cat. What you make is also the food of a cat.¡± Mike scolded disdainfully.

    Scarlett handed him the fruit tea and was preparing to eat her own supper.

    Suddenly, she felt a sharp gaze, shamelessly staring at the pudding she had just cooked for herself.

    She watched him vigntly. ¡®What do you want to do!¡¯

 Chapter 89 She Was Angry

    Scarlett kept hypnotizing herself. He was her boss. How could he boss to eat strawberry pudding? And robbed others after he finish?

    But it proved that he was so shameless!

    Scarlett was speechless when he robbed her pudding. She moved it in front of him.

    Then she saw him eating it like a girl!

    ¡°That seems to be mine!¡± she finally said.

    Mike hadn¡¯t eaten such a delicious meal in a long time because he had a fight with Scarlett these past few days.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put so much sugar. It¡¯s so sweet,¡± he said.

    Damn it!

    Scarlett was a little angry. ¡°It was very sweet, yet you still stole mine and ate all of it!¡± she thought.

    Although Mike ate pudding, his movement was elegant and charming.

    But Scarlett couldn¡¯t imagine how someone would use such an elegant posture to do such a shameless act!

    Finally, Mike finished eating and wiped his mouth satisfactorily.

    Only then did he see that his little wildcat seemed to be a little angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to eat such high-calorie food at night. Prepare some porridge for digestion tomorrow night,¡± he said.

    He ordered more!

    ¡°Does he really think of this ce as a restaurant?¡± Scarlett was depressed.

    ¡°Since you still have the strength to say those unfunny jokes, I will let the housekeeper return to the house from tomorrow. Since you have recovered, you don¡¯t need anyone to take care of you.¡±

    He had not forgotten that despicable, shameless, and obscene stalk.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Mike answered.

    Scarlett nodded. She had no objection to this.

    She had already recovered, and it was not good for Tilda to take care of her. Especially when she called her Mrs. Abraham. Scarlett felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t let Tilda call me Mrs. Abraham in the future. It sounds awkward.¡± Scarlett said.

    She was clearly divorced. Although they were still in the name of a husband and wife, she felt a little ufortable when she was called that way.

    Her words made Mike think that she was anxious to get rid of her rtionship with him. He was slightly unhappy.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll have wontons. And lunch for steak. And the Philippine steak for dinner.¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to do steak. Do you want to change it?¡±

    ¡°You want to be deducted from your sry?¡±

    ¡°Evil capitalist!¡±

    She just happened to be here, so he couldn¡¯t wait to squeeze her surplus value?

    Scarlett showed her displeasure on her face.

    Seeing her unhappy face, Mike finally let out his anger because she was anxious to get rid of their rtionship.

    With hatred for the evil capitalists, Scarlett went into the kitchen again. She washed the dishes and prepared the ingredients for tomorrow morning. She deliberately threw the bowl out loud to show her dissatisfaction!

    The kitchen symphony did not disappoint the man outside. He used to do what he liked alone.

    A basin falling to the ground came from the kitchen, apanied by Scarlett muttering softly.

    ¡°My hand slipped!¡±

    Mike still showed a faint iceberg face.

    He hated noisy ces. If others dared to deliberately make noise while he was working, he would have kicked them out.

    It was the sound of the shovel falling into the metal pool again.

    Along with Scarlett¡¯s rather deliberate and unregretful voice, ¡°My hand is slipping again!¡±

    Scarlett made a series of noises, hoping that Mike, who was sittign on the living room sofa, would be angry. If he could pack up his things and m the door, it would be perfect.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    After all, the most important thing to do for a program was to be quiet, wasn¡¯t it?

    Thinking of this, she was even more cheerful, and she was making noise.

    In the end, she took out a shovel and knocked on the pot. She even knocked out the rhythm and yed with the low-pitched rap.

    ¡°I live on the east side of the city. We have food and money. It¡¯s all that damned program ape. Steal my food and take my money!¡±

    These messy things naturally did not escape Mike¡¯s ears.

    He was at a loss whether tough or cry when he suddenly remembered what the book My Cat Master and I said.

    When the injured cat starts to cause trouble, it meant that it had begun to re-admit its owner. At this time, the owner should be extra tolerant so as to avoid causing secondary damage.

    Forget it and let her go.

    In the kitchen, Scarlett seemed to be happy. Her hand slipped and moved one after another, interrupting his inspiration.

    Finally, after several times she slid her hand, Mike spoke.

    ¡°If you continue to skate, I don¡¯t mind if I skate too.¡±

    Scarlett stopped knocking on the pan with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Slide a few zeros in your bank card.¡±

    She trembled, and the shovel in her hand really slipped down. There was a loud noise when itnded on the floor tiles, so she hurriedly went to pick it up.

    However, when she bent down, she knocked off the bowl, which let out an even louder sound.

    Ten secondster, a trembling voice sounded from the kitchen.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really slippery!¡±

    Mike couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    How could there be such a stupid and cute woman!

    Scarlett was mourning the loss of her sry when she suddenly heard hisughter. She was shocked.

    Heughed.

    Mike was extremely evil, who deducted other people¡¯s sries.

    Mike hadughed enough and suddenly felt a good inspiration in his mind.

    It seemed to be the best feeling of the past few days. He hurriedly recorded it down.

    At the same time, he thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps in the noisy world of fireworks, listening to Scarlett making noise is really better than being alone.¡±

    Scarlett finished her work. It was already raining heavily outside. Although it wasn¡¯t as heavy as the rain a few days ago, the rain wasn¡¯t small either.

    Mike stood in front of the window and put his hand in his pocket, ¡°I really can¡¯t go back this time.¡±

    Scarlett was unwilling and a little depressed.

    This was her home. He sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t allow her to watch the drama. Scarlett was quite unhappy with his shameless behavior.

    ¡°No more noise.¡± Mike walked to the sofa and sat down.

    His calm state of work made Scarlett ufortable.

    She leaned over and sat down beside him, threatening to interfere with his work.

    ¡°Mike, are you still having a fever? How is your body?¡±

    ¡®Scarlett actually took the initiative to care about him?¡¯ he thought.

    He stopped the work and looked at her.

    After waiting for a while, she had nothing else to say.

    He shifted his gaze to theputer again, and just as he was concentrating, he heard her say gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to work. Don¡¯t be so tired!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t react for another minute. He looked at theputer again and Scarlett smiled wickedly.

    ¡°Have you eaten the medicine tonight? Do you want me to get it for you?¡±

    Mike finally found the problem.

    Even though she was saying things that he couldn¡¯t find fault with, since she wore this cute expression.

    Did she do this on purpose? A cat was indeed a naughty little animal.

    Against such a situation, what did the book say?

    If the cat was lying on the owner¡¯s keyboard and didn¡¯t let the owner work. It was likely that it was greedy for the temperature. Carry her up and keep her warm in its embrace.

    Mike had apparently misunderstood her deliberate act of causing trouble. While Scarlett wascent about destroying his work.

    However, after a few seconds ofcency, she had already sat on his leg.

    On his leg!

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± she shifted a few times in shame and was immediately warned by him, ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    ¡®Who exactly was making trouble? Did you know me so well?¡¯ she thought.

    Seeing the calm expression of Mike, Scarlett was helpless. He even slightly adjusted her sitting posture because she blocked his line of sight.

    Right now, she was leaning against his chest. Her head was forced to stick to his chest. His hands passed through her ribs. Scarlett suddenly felt like she was being hugged by a human-shaped pillow.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Scarlett was furious.

    Mike upies the ground and snatches food. Now, he was using her body as a pillow.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Scarlett was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°If I keep moving, what I want to do is not work.¡±

    That didn¡¯t sound like a problem, but Scarlett stopped.

    Her face turned red again.

    She could not bear it any longer. She ran to her bedroom without looking back to show her dissatisfaction.

    Mike paused for a moment. He was considering if he was too eager to scare her. When they had just progressed and regressed, she rushed out again. She was holding a piece of paper in her hand and mmed it on the table in a thunderous posture.

    Mike got the paper she had written. The contents on it made himugh. It turned out that she had been meditating inside for so long, yet she hade up with such a thing?

    Wasn¡¯t this the contract that they had agreed to sign when she worked for him to pay off her debts?

    She purposely drew a big circle on the line ¡°Party A shall not make any physical contact with Party B beyond the scope¡± with a red pen, fearing that he would not be able to see it.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯ve endured enough of you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± he was angry.

 Chapter 90 Shooting You for Five Minutes Was Not Overdo

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the work contract we signed earlier! Look at what says in the paper!¡±

    She was in high spirits. And she snatched the job contract from Mike, held it in her hand, and read it to him word by word.

    ¡°Party A shall not make excessive physical contact with Party B during the effective period of the work contract between the two of them!¡±

    He turned off theptop and looked at her leisurely.

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±

    Silly cat, you finally thought of defending your rights?

    Scarlett, who had been repeatedly taken advantage of by Mike, finally became smart.

    She thought of the contract they had signed earlier.

    How could she forget such a life-saving talisman? To work for someone, one must know how to protect oneself with the weapon ofw!

    ¡°When I worked for you back then, we had already signed an agreement. You are not allowed to act too excessively. But what have you done to me?¡±

    Scarlett pointed at Mike angrily, as if she had a bone to pick with him.

    She did have a temper! Don¡¯t mistake her patience for weakness.

    ¡°What did I do to you?¡± Seeing her serious face, Mike was very amused.

    Her eyes would be wide open, her mouth pouting, and her eyes filled with excitement.

    She used to be disheartened and did nothing in their previous quarrels. Then she had learned how to fight back. It made her much more adorable.

    Boss suddenly felt that ying with her was funnier than working. No, it was even funnier than doing his favoriteputer program.

    ¡°You do have a high IQ. The spongy body in the lower body has reced the hippocampus responsible for memory in your brain?¡± Scarlett was quite sharp.

    After saying such descriptions, she wanted to praise her eloquence angrily. Finally, there was a time when she could sharply retaliate against Mike!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mike said with a slight smile, ¡°Watch your words.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re silly. Your whole family is silly! No!¡±

    He was as silly as the little wildcat, wasn¡¯t he? He was her family too!

    ¡°I¡¯m already courteous enough to a viin like you who doesn¡¯t fulfill the contract! Look at what says in the paper!¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s face filled with triumph.

    ¡°What did it say?¡± Hezily asked. The contract was to tease her.

    Only she naively thought that this kind of thing could bind him.

    ¡°Look at the paper yourself! You can¡¯t have intimate with me during the contract time. But think for yourself, how many times have we done it?¡±

    ¡°How many times?¡± Boss was curious.

    The little wildcat, teased by him again, was still dumbfounded and counting with her fingers.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t count by the number of days, just count the number of times, not counting those asions that you failed, took advantage of me verbally, and tore my clothes¡­¡±

    Scarlett counted carefully with her fingers but found that she failed to number it.

    ¡°ording to the contract, shooting you for five minutes is a light punishment for you!¡±

    Having been taken advantage of so many times, she finally thought of fighting back. Mike didn¡¯t know whether to call her smart or stupid.

    Looking at her serious expression, Mike suddenly felt a familiar feeling.

    It was alreadyte. The serious woman in front of him emitted fragrance and identally attracted him. Behind her half-closed door was arge bed with cartoon sheets.

    She probably wouldn¡¯t know that this kind of her would make it easier for him to have the desire to conquer.

    It was because he did not like to see the hypocritical smile on her face, and he did not want her pretending to be gentle to conceal her true nature.

    Mike thought of all sorts of ways to force her to change back to her original personality.

    Just like now, she would not plot against him, nor would she use her clumsy acting skills to insult his intelligence or her innocence.

    Yes, only the most real emotions made people feel refreshed and filled with desire, even though it was pungent.

    He wanted to press her into his embrace and use his strength to conquer her, filling her little face with subdued meekness, leaving only traces of him on her body and heart.

    In just a few minutes, Mike¡¯s body had undergone tremendous chemical changes.

    She was right. Mike¡¯s impulsiveness had surpassed his reason at this moment.

    As a result, Mike gazed at Scarlett with growing fervent and thirty.

    Scarlett had been earnestly counting the contents of the contract, hoping to restrain his behavior.

    But as she spoke, she felt a familiar feeling surround her. She raised her eyes and saw Mike looking at her with a deep gaze.

    It was enough to make her tremble.

    With a single nce, she got goosebumps. Every hair on her body was about to stand on end.

    After living together for several months, she knew what Mike wanted to do at this moment!

    Scarlett nimbly took two steps back.

    Although they were still testing each other emotionally, they were no strangers to each other physically.

    His gaze showed that he wanted, he wanted to do that!

    ¡°Contract, pay attention to the contract!¡± She reminded him, but he continued approaching her.

    ¡°What contract?¡±

    Her intuition made Scarlett realize that things might be a little unusual.

    It was raining heavily outside. And there was a man and a woman in the room.

    Generally speaking, when these two factors showed in movies, there would be a sh of lightning. The clothes would be scattered all over the floor, followed by the two rolling on the bed!

    It didn¡¯t seem a wise choice for a woman to discuss such a thing as not having intimate contact when staying with a man alone.

    Scarlett finally realized that she was a little brainless. She turned around and wanted to run, but Mike firstly pressed her against the wall!

    ¡°There¡¯s still a pot of roasted meat on the stove. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± She said with difficulty.

    Mike curled his lips in amusement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the same excuse to slip away every time!¡±

    His hand firmly locked her between the wall and him. It seemed he was to kiss her against the wall!

    In such a small space, Scarlett¡¯s heartbeat elerated.

    When she smelled the rosin on his body and felt his powerful aura, her rationality almost copsed. She barely managed to gather a bit of her rationality left to reason with him.

    ¡°We have a contract. You can¡¯t do that to me!¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± He raised her little chin, forced her to look into his eyes, lowered his head, and gently kissed her hair.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Her hot lips began to move slowly,nding on her smooth and beautiful forehead. ¡°Or is that so?¡±

    Wherever he moved, Scarlett¡¯s soul would follow him.

    The man possessed an astonishing charm. How could a woman like Scarlett, who hardly had any emotional experience, be able to resist it?

    A sudden bell rang as he wiped her trembling eyelids and was about to kiss her lips.

    ¡°Earth egg, earth egg! Who wants to eat my egg? I guarantee your life for a hundred years!¡±

    The unpleasant sound of the funny bell ruined the charming atmosphere.

    Mike had no interest any longer. He red at Scarlett fiercely.

    ¡°Well, my new ringtone, does it sound good?¡± Scarlett said awkwardly.

    What a ghost!

    ¡°Change it!¡± Mike lowered his head domineeringly, preparing to continue toplete the ¡°grand undertaking¡± that he had not finished.

    ¡°Auntie ate a local egg. She¡¯s even more beautiful than a little girl!¡± The bell was still ringing.

    Mike wanted to kill all the egg sellers now.

    ¡°My phone is ringing. Get out of the way!¡±

    Scarlett was afraid that it was from the nursing home. She quickly stabilized her tempted heart and pushed him away. She quickly walked to the table and picked up the phone on the table.

    The number on it turned her original shy face into an angry one.

    Mike also followed her. He also wanted to see who it was. Who had no vision to ruin his good fortune!

    When he saw her angry expression, he snatched her phone.

    Seeing the caller ID, Mike was even angrier than Scarlett.

    It was Wendy. It made Mike and Scarlett unhappy.

    It was Wendy that instigated Mike and Scarlett!

    Scarlett hated her to the extreme, and Mike had already set out to deal with her.

    If it weren¡¯t for this disgusting woman sending him those lousy photos, how could Scarlett be difficult with him?

    And this damned woman dared to call at this moment.

    Scarlett thought Wendy must have nothing good to tell her, so she coldly ignored the call.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to crazy Wendy. It was disguising to listen to her affected voice!

    But Mike had already pressed the answer button before her and put Wendy on speaker.

    The woman was ruthless, shameless, and vicious. And she wanted to ruin Scarlett¡¯s life. He wondered why she called?

    Shameless little man, who told him to answer my phone!

    Scarlett red at him fiercely but was shocked by the sullen expression on Mike¡¯s face.

    He looked even more unhappy than she did.

    ¡°Scarlett, I order you toe back immediately. If you don¡¯te back, I will send the photos of you and Richard to the media. Immediately, right now!¡±

    Wendy¡¯s hysterical voice came from the other end of the phone.

    The photos of Scarlett and Richard. What?

    Scarlett was stunned.

    It took a long time for her to recognize what Wendy was saying. She referred to the embrace photo that caused Mike¡¯s transformation!

    Although the rtionship between her and Richard was cleaner than pure water, once those photographs leaked out, even if Scarlett jumped into the moat, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wash their rtion clean.

    Even a clever person like Mike would misunderstand her rtionship with Richard after seeing such a photo. Then what would an ordinary person¡¯s reaction be if they saw it?

    Scarlett secretly looked at Mike.

    Sure enough, when Mike heard Wendy mention Richard, his face became even gloomier.

    Seeing his face, Scarlett felt heart-pierced. She could easily recall the unpleasant memories of that day.

    Was he going to disbelieve in her again?

    Scarlett was sad. Mike sensed her loss, then he reached out his hands and rubbed her head.

    Scarlett looked at him doubtfully. Why was Mike so gentle?

 Chapter 91 Mike Started Worrying About Her

    It felt like he wasforting himself, but shouldn¡¯t he be angry?

    At this moment, Mike indeed raged.

    However, what Scarlett did not know was that at this moment, Mike¡¯ was no longer angry with her, but Wendy, this ignorant woman.

    Mike used eye contact to ask Scarlett to speak to Wendy.

    ¡°Wendy, are you crazy? Don¡¯t threaten me with something I haven¡¯t done!¡±

    Scarlett said with anger.

    ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll publish the photos!¡± Wendy threatened fiercely.

    Scarlett clenched her fists angrily. Mike held her hand, signaling her not to be so irritated.

    Noticing Scarlett¡¯s silence, Wendy became even more arrogant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mike is interested in a woman like you who has been toyed with by a man but don¡¯t think that if Mike hadn¡¯t kicked you out of the house, you would be safe and sound!¡±

    Hearing Wendy¡¯s arrogant voice, Scarlett¡¯s face turned pale with anger. And Mike felt even more murderous towards this vicious woman.

    His cat is very clean! Mike was sure that apart from himself, the most intimate behavior between the little wildcat and other men was at most holding hands.

    All her first times belonged to him. Of course, Mike was confident that he would be herst man.

    Therefore, the stupid Wendy offended Scarlett and made Mike feel disguised with herself.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett was so angry that she was trembling. She didn¡¯t even know how she had offended Wendy. Why did she go against every fiber of my being?

    ¡°Wendy, it¡¯s fine that you bullied me when we were children. Why are you still dealing with me badly when we grow up? What good can it do for you to nder me? Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that we are so close that I should go back and see you!¡±

    To Scarlett, the Lauren¡¯s was simply a nightmare. If she could choose, she wouldn¡¯t go back!

    Allen didn¡¯t show up for a long time. Mike secretly sent someone to beat him. As a result, Allen¡¯s legs fractured. Now he was still in bed. Scarlett finally rxed for a few days.

    Now, Wendy, this annoying woman, appeared again!

    Wendy declined Scarlett¡¯s usations.

    ¡°You are a lowly little cub of a lowly woman. I bullied you because I gave you alms. It¡¯s not a question of whether you shoulde back to see me or not. You already have no other choice!¡±

    ording to her experience with Scarlett, Wendy felt that scaring Scarlett would work.

    ¡°Once that photo gets out, do you think you can still stay by Mike¡¯s side? You have to listen to me!¡±

    The repeated silence on the other end of the phone made Wendy very proud.

    She felt that she had already frightened Scarlett. Wendy smiled with pride. She thought that Scarlett was scared and couldn¡¯t even say a word!

    Wendy did not know that Scarlett was speechless because t who could not listen had already snatched the phone.

    ¡°Anyway, you muste back. Tomorrow night at 5:00, if you don¡¯t return to the Lauren¡¯s, the photos will be released the morning after tomorrow. Your reputation will copse!¡±

    Wendy had encountered some problems and wanted Scarlett to go back and bear the me for her. To achieve her goal, Wendy had already begun to resort to whatever means she could.

    But in the next second, the male voice from the other end of the phone made Wendy stiff.

    ¡°Her reputation will not copse. And she will be happy for decades toe. But you will be miserable. I advise you to open the window and look at the blue sky tomorrow morning.¡±

    This voice was quite clear. Although it was slightly lower than usual and carried some anger, Wendy immediately recognized it.

    It was Mike!

    ¡°Why do you want me to look at the sky?¡±

    She asked foolishly, her heart beating like a drum.

    Could it be that he wanted to say that he missed her so much even though they were under the same sky? Was Mike showing love to her?

    Wendy couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by this man. Thoughts thronged her mind.

    However, what Mike said was not so fascinating.

    His voice was indicative of pure ruthless.

    ¡°Take a look at the blue sky. You won¡¯t have the chance to see it in the future.¡±

    After cruelly announcing Wendy¡¯s fate, Mike hung up the phone with a cold face.

    He looked at Scarlett. She was still angry without saying a word.

    Wendy was still silently recalling what Mike meant on the phone.

    ¡°Take a look at the blue sky, and you won¡¯t have the chance to see it in the future. What does he mean?¡±

    Could it be that he was saying that there would be smog for some time toe?

    Wendy¡¯s intelligence made it hard for her to understand what Mike had just said.

    Warned by Mike like this, she would what good?

    As for Scarlett, who hung up the phone, her entire body trembled from Wendy¡¯s threat and viciousness.

    The worst witch in the fairy tale was not as vicious as Wendy.

    However, when Scarlett saw the look in Mike¡¯s eyes, her heart ruthlessly pinched off.

    He was angry.

    Wendy casually said a few words. Could it destroy the poor harmony between her and Mike?

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know how to exin to him, ¡°I haven¡¯t been with any other men. I only have you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± His voice was lower than usual.

    Mike¡¯s deep gaze made it impossible for her to see what he was feeling in his heart at this moment.

    ¡°I mean, if she released the photo, would it affect the Abraham Group?¡± Scarlett started to speak incoherently, not knowing what she was uttering.

    Scarlett was enraged by Wendy¡¯s words saying she was a woman toyed with by a man.

    In her life, she only had Mike as herpanion. But Scarlett felt that she was being humiliated by this vicious woman. She said such words in front of Mike!

    After the photo affair, Scarlett and Mike did notmunicate much.

    Scarlett was afraid that the tragedy of that day would happen again. She wasn¡¯t sure if the courage she had just built would be shattered by him again.

    It was hard not to think of the fierce quarrel between the two that day when he burned her clothes and tied her up, and she moved a knife to her neck.

    Mike¡¯s current expression was simr to the madness when he burned her clothes. She instinctively felt fear.

    Seeing Mike walk over step by step, Scarlett nervously closed her eyes. Would he tie her up again and say those hurtful words?

    It was the same rain that day, and now she began to hate rain.

    Was she cursed by rain night? She had to endure the damage he brought every time it rained?

    There was no anticipated pain, nor was there any imaginary sarcasm.

    He stretched out his hand and hugged her into his embrace.

    The warm embrace carried with his unique refreshing and charm smell. Scarlett only heard him say dully.

    ¡°Does this bitch often bully you like this?¡±

    The strong-minded Scarlett was already used to being alone, but when she heard Mike¡¯s question, she suddenly felt the urge to cry.

    She was so sad. Her tears were about to burst.

    She was already used to being alone, and she was confident that she could face the bullying of these people.

    She was not like little Lily. When Wendy and Mrs. Lauren bullied her, Scarlett would revenge them afterward.

    For example, spit in their teacups and put ants in their meals.

    However, on the surface, she still had to pretend to be obedient; otherwise, the two women would destroy her.

    She thought she could be this strong for the rest of her life.

    However, his heart-wrenching question burned those childhood shadows in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m already used to it.¡±

    Her t voice caused Mike¡¯s heart to ache. At the same time, he hated Wendy and the Lauren¡¯s that she represented.

    At somewhere he couldn¡¯t see, what did these damned fellows do to the little wildcat?

    Just what kind of blow was it that made her look so cold and numb?

    She used to be such a sunny and cheerful girl. She was kind and stubborn in adhering to her principles and bottom line, but they refused to let her go!

    Mike suddenly felt a little annoyed by what he had done earlier.

    He med her for the change, for revenge for what she had said to him was not in line with the fact.

    However, he had forgotten to think about what kind of experience had caused her to change so much.

    But now, it was notte.

    He wanted gradually understand how Scarlett was treated ill during his absent years.

    He dragged her to sit on the sofa, ignoring her resistance, and forcefully hugged her in his arms, asking tyrannically.

    ¡°Tell me what she did to you!¡±

    ¡°She did a lot of things to me. I don¡¯t think you would be interested in this kind of intrigue between women.¡±

    Mike pulled her face and said word by word angrily.

    ¡°Please tell me everything! You are not allowed to miss one!¡±

    He was not only angry with Wendy as well as Mrs. Lauren. He was also mad at himself.

    How many grievances had she suffered where he couldn¡¯t see her?

    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m an illegitimate child? I lived with my mother in the vige during my childhood. The children didn¡¯t y with me and secretly called me a wild child.¡± Scarlett started expressionlessly recounting her past.

    ¡°I envy those children who have siblings, so when I first returned to the Lauren¡¯s, I saw them dressed like little princesses. I naively thought that she could be my sister. I want to have a little sister.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s facial expression reminded her of this memory. It was not because the boss had angrily interrogated her, but because Wendy¡¯s actions during this period had deeply hurt her, causing her to feel cold and forget what her expression was.

    ¡°What kind of vision is that? What kind of princess is she? She is at most Cindere¡¯s vicious stepsister. Being sisters with that kind of person will lower your style!¡± Mike said with a nail on the head.

    ¡°When I saw other people being sisters, I was also very envious. Let me tell you a secret. I even want to exchange Wendy for ine. I think ine is quite cute.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, how can you exchange this kind of thing? Continue, what did those bitches of the Lauren¡¯s do to you?¡±

    He put his hand on Scarlett¡¯s shoulder and encouraged her to express her grievances and unwillingness.

    Her seemingly weak shoulders were already under too much pressure.

 Chapter 92 Myke and Scarlett Hurt Each Other

    Mike didn¡¯t want Scarlett to face it alone.

    He would make that Wendy suffer more!

    Scarlett still had some feelings for Wendy at the beginning.

    She was ustomed to being lonely. So when she saw a pretty little sister who was about her age, she was happy.

    ¡°When I first entered the Lauren family, I brought a Chinese pastoral dog from the countryside.¡±

    ¡°A normal dog?¡± Mike frowned.

    Scarlett red at him.

    ¡°How can you measure the value of a pet by its breed? I just like it very much. It¡¯s my favorite pet. It¡¯s very cute!¡±

    Scarlett still remembered that the dog she had brought from the countryside was always licking her hands. It was extremely cute.

    ¡°I put Myke in her arms. That was my favoritepanion.¡± Scarlett recalled.

    Mike was originally listening attentively.

    But when he heard the name of the puppy, he was confused.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± the name of them were the same.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it¡¯s called Myke. It¡¯s a name from a brother I met when I was a child.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s memory was very blurry. Before she entered the Lauren Family, she fell from a tree and hit her head. Some of her memories were unclear.

    ¡°What brother?¡± Mike was a little nervous.

    Scarlett thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t have any impression of this brother, so she waved her hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±

    ¡°Why is not important?¡±

    Looking at her uncaring appearance, he was angry.

    He took a bite on her white and tender hand!

    Scarlett cried out in pain and pulled her hand back.

    Mike gritted a row of neat teeth marks!

    Scarlett red at him angrily, ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    What did you mean? Why did you bite others when you were angry?

    ¡®It¡¯s kind to bite you.¡¯ he thought. He red at her fiercely and continued talking about the dog.

    He had the same name as the dog, so how depressed was he? Mike decided to take revenge on herter.

    Scarlett continued to talk about her past with Wendy.

    When she saw that Wendy was dressed like a little princess and was about the same age as her, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the princesses in the fairy tales. She thought that this little girl would be as kind as a princess.

    In order to be friends with her, Scarlett put Myke in her arms.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she was so young, and her heart was so ruthless. She fiercely threw Myke to the ground. I still can¡¯t forget his painful cry.¡±

    When Scarlett thought of that, she felt sad. Because she trust her so easily, which caused Myke was thrown to the ground and snorted.

    Mike hugged herfortably. Scarlett had already fallen into her memories.

    ¡°It was just the beginning. From then on, she wanted to take away what I liked. My mother saved up a lot of money to buy me a doll. In a few days, it was cut into pieces and thrown at the door by her. My favorite pencil case was smashed t with a hammer. She even gathered other students to call me a bastard.¡±

    Scarlett would cry if she was surrounded by people who called her a little bastard.

    However, when she returned home and told Julia about this, she didn¡¯tfort her. She hated Scarlett more.

    Over time, Scarlett learned to hide her emotions.

    Mike gritted his teeth as he listened.

    He had known that Wendy was not a good girl.

    However, she did not expect she was so vicious since she was young.

    He hated that he hadn¡¯t known this earlier. He should have taught Scarlett how to deal with it. It was enough for them to bully her for so many years.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    However, it wasn¡¯t toote to know.

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you going to let them bully you?¡±

    Scarlett shook her head.

    ¡°At first, I also wanted to fight back. But if I do so, my mother would beat me up. Sometimes, I wonder if it was my fault for her depressive rage. Because I didn¡¯t listen to her, I always fought back against the Lauren family.¡±

    The injuries her mother brought to her were even more serious than others.

    She had never told anyone about this kind of injury in her heart.

    But now that she had finished speaking, or perhaps Tilda had told her about Mike¡¯s childhood, which made Mike somehow important to her.

    Mike was so angry. He grabbed her shoulder, ¡°Scarlett, why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing? I¡¯m fainting!¡± Scarlett was slightly dizzy from his shaking.

    ¡°Your mother is a madman. She won¡¯t stand up for you and even beat you up when others bully you. Why did you sacrifice so much for her?¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t understand the way her mother treat her.

    ¡°When I was a child, she treated me very well. Moreover, I only have her.¡±

    When Scarlett spoke of her mother, her eyes were filled with confusion.

    ¡°She is afraid of losing Allen, so she hopes that I can obey her. Wherever the Lauren Family said, I have to do it.¡± Scarlett said.

    Scarlett did not understand her mother. Whoever bullied her, she would find a way to call her back.

    ¡°A person who can¡¯t even protect her own child is not worthy of being a mother!¡± Mike said.

    ¡®She was even more unworthy to be her mom. If it weren¡¯t for the burden of this crazy woman, how could Scarlett be so tired of living? She would have married him because the Lauren family had threatened her.¡¯ he thought.

    Therefore, Mike could obviously let Julia live a better life in the sanatorium, but he did not.

    Even the nurse Scarlett ordered was perfunctory towards Julia at Mike¡¯s suggestion.

    A woman like that didn¡¯t deserve better care. It¡¯s enough that she could not die of hunger and freeze.

    ¡°I remember when I was 9 years old, Wendy scolded my mother for seducing her husband. I was so angry that I fought with her. I pushed her into the swimming pool in the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    This was his cat. Mike was more satisfied when he heard this. He rewarded her with a touch of her hair.

    Scarlett sank into that unbearable memory and revealed a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well done? No, I regret it. I paid a heavy price for my impulse.¡±

 Chapter 93 What Is Your Ideal Home Like?

    Scarlett recalled what happened back then. She remembered that she pushed Wendy into the swimming pool.

    Although it was not deep, Wendy was still choking on a few mouthfuls of water. Then Mrs. Lauren was furious.

    Scarlett¡¯s mother was frightened. She was afraid that Allen would drive her and Scarlett out, so she beat Scarlett hard with a mop. She didn¡¯t even stop when the mop was broken.

    Scarlett always remembered that it was so painful with the red lines on her body.

    Her mother was crying while beating her. As for Allen and Mrs. Lauren, they sat on the sofa, watching her being beaten. They didn¡¯t stop it until Scarlett was covered in bumps. Then they asked her mother to drag her back.

    She stayed in bed for three days before getting out of it. It was fortunate that she wasn¡¯t seriously injured as such a little kid.

    Although Scarlett sounded casual and made light of it, Mike was still enraged.

    He hated the Laurens who were lunatics. He also hated himself.

    Why wasn¡¯t he with her when she suffered great pains in her childhood?

    Why couldn¡¯t he find her earlier?

    ¡°I can endure being beaten. After all, it was my fault for pushing Wendy into the pool. However, Wendy, she¡­¡± Tears welled up in Scarlett¡¯s eyes at thought of that scene.

    Mike couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw her trembling.

    ¡°What did she do?¡±

    ¡°She killed Myke. After being beaten, I stayed in bed for three days. On the fourth day, I got up. The moment I opened the door, I saw Myke¡¯s body. It was wet all over. It was tied to stones and drowned in the pool. It still licked my palms wagging its tail to cheer me up that morning. But in the afternoon, it died¡­¡±

    It made Scarlett extremely painful.

    She had no friends or family. Her mother was so coward and bullied her. Only this puppy was herpanion.

    But Wendy drowned it so cruelly just because she pushed her into the pool.

    Mike understood how important that dog with the same name as him was to Scarlett. Seeing that she burst into crying, he reached out and held her in his arms.

    Scarlett said in a muffled voice, ¡°Mike, why is she so ruthless? Myke is so cute, how could she have the heart to kill it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get even with her for that,¡± Mike said in a deep voice. He gently stroked her long hair, ¡°I promise!¡±

    It was cold on this rainy night, but Scarlett felt warm after weeping out her grief.

    Scarlett told Mike all that Wendy had done to her and vented her anger and grievance. When she finally calmed down, she realized that she had been leaning against Mike.

    He had been holding her in his arms and patiently listened to her. Scarlett didn¡¯t find his shirt wet with her tears until she finishedining. She was a little embarrassed at that.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep a dog now. When the new vi is decorated, you can keep one called Sk a yearter,¡± he said generously after listening to Scarlett¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°Why do we need to wait for a year?¡±

    Mike looked at her stomach and didn¡¯t answer it.

    He was about to get her pregnant and it was not good to keep a pet during pregnancy.

    Scarlett could not understand.

    ¡°Why do you call it Sk?¡±

    It confused Scarlett.

    ¡°Have a guess.¡± Mike smiled and looked at her with an evil leer.

    Scarlett was dumbfounded, ¡°Mike, you¡¯re not that stingy, are you?¡±

    Was he deliberate just because she identally kept a dog with the same name as him?

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯vepromised and allowed keeping a dog that sheds a lot. Don¡¯t ask for too much! Just call it Sk!¡±

    Mike said that possessively.

    Scarlett was dumbfounded again.

    Their conversation was a little poignant, so she started another topic.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mike, are you going to buy houses again?¡± Scarlett wondered why he bought more with so many properties.

    ¡°It¡¯s already done. One is a vi in City B, and the other is a medieval castle in Country F with a private manor. They can take a vacation there when City B is in the flood season.¡±

    He started to do this when he intended to get Scarlett pregnant.

    ¡°You¡¯re so rich.¡± Scarlett curled her lips.

    Mike was staggeringly wealthy who bought two luxury houses so easily.

    As for her, she was managing to make a living. Besides, she still owed him so much money.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the castle. We can raise two pure-bred horses in the manor so that my children can y there. Do you prefer the medieval style or a modern one?¡±

    ¡°The former. But my preference doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not for me.¡±

    Scarlett was slightly shocked when he mentioned children. Did he think so ahead?

    When he had his children, she would pay off her debts and be away.

    ¡°Mike¡­ Are you going to remarry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He answered without hesitation.

    He wouldn¡¯t remarry. It was very inurate, so he immediately denied it.

    Scarlett heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was a little upset.

    Even if he didn¡¯t intend to remarry now, he might do it one day. After all, he had bought so many houses. He would marry someone else in the future.

    He even took children into consideration¡­

    Forget it. Whether or not he would marry someone else and have children, it had nothing to do with her.

    She might be jealous of him having so many luxurious houses she couldn¡¯t afford. That was why she felt a little sad now.

    Nevertheless, it had nothing to do with that. She was just deceiving herself to relieve her sadness.

    ¡°Then what kind of style do you prefer about the decoration of the castle?¡± Boss asked.

    ¡°Ifrge, it can vary in style. With a few more master bedrooms, you can sleep in different bedrooms in different seasons with only one person until you get old.¡±

    Scarlett spoke somewhat emotionally.

    This was her wish.

    She loved photography and enjoyed seeking different beauty, but she wished to be with only one person.

    She also wished to meet the one who was willing to enjoy beauty and life with her.

    Mike remained calm and kept all she said in mind.

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll take some time.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it to me.¡± Scarlett looked at him in confusion. He seemed to tell her to wait patiently.

    ¡°Mike, why don¡¯t you go back to the Abraham¡¯s which is sorge.¡±

    Since he was in a good mood, Scarlett asked the question she had always been curious about.

 Chapter 94 Depended on Who Was the Kidâ€™s Mother

    Although the duplex he lived in was decent, it was far from better than Abraham¡¯s family mansion.

    The Chinese-style Abraham¡¯s family mansion contained beautiful courtyards, corridors, and waterside pavilions. It was highly picturesque.

    It was super extensive with top-notch interior decoration, and the Abraham¡¯s had lived in the mansion for generations.

    Mike didn¡¯t seem to like it and moved out after the divorce.

    He had purchased a new house. It seemed that he had no intention of returning to Abraham¡¯s family mansion.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with Lauren¡¯s family mansion?¡± He answered.

    ¡°House is a property. No matter how grand it is, it can¡¯t be home.¡± Scarlett replied. She suddenly realized why Mike didn¡¯t want to return to Abraham¡¯s family mansion.

    Abraham¡¯s family mansion for Mike was like Lauren¡¯s to Scarlett. They grew apart from the house because of some unpleasant memories in their childhood.

    The gorgeous Abraham¡¯s mansion brought many painful memories to Mike. Apart from those in his childhood, Scarlett filed for divorce from Mike in the mansion.

    ¡°In your opinion, what is home?¡± Mike asked.

    ¡°A home had nothing to do with its size. It is a ce to live with people we love¡­ Well, forget it. A workaholic like you will never be on the same page with me on this.¡±

    Scarlett shook her head and continued to discuss the house decoration.

    ¡°If the space is allowed, I think a few magnolia trees will look perfect in the garden. The magnolia flowers¡¯ fragrance will spread all over the courtyard. During its blossom, the flower petals will dance in the air. That must be very amazing.¡±

    Scarlett preferred strong nts like magnolia trees more than those delicate ones.

    ¡°Well, alright, I¡¯ll change those roses into magnolia trees,¡± Mike said after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°If my memory serves, the magnolia flower is edible.¡±

    She had soaked the magnolia flowers in honey and put them onto the pastry. It tasted refreshing.

    Scarlett nodded to confirm that it was indeed edible.

    ¡®Wait, what did he say? Change the rose into magnolia trees? Why did he take my advice seriously? This¡¯s his future house, right?¡¯ Scarlett was suddenly confused.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the gardener prepare some magnolia seeds. After I move in, you need to make the magnolia pastry. I want more!¡±

    Last time, Scarlett made less, and it was too little to be enough. They were not so familiar with each other at that time, so Mike pretended to be a small eater.

    Scarlett was hypocritical, making Mike lose his appetite.

    Actually, Mike had a sweet tooth, but not at a crazy level. He only liked Scarlett¡¯s desserts.

    ¡°It will take the magnolia five years to bloom. By then, I might have already left.¡±

    Scarlett said dully. They could never be lovers again.

    The agreement on the table was clearly written in ck and white that Scarlett should leave after she paid off her debts.

    Mike would probably see the magnolia blossoms with another woman five yearster.

    ¡®Hey! Come on! Stop picturing that!¡¯ She felt a little upset.

    Scarlett shook her head and grabbed the contract.

    She then changed the topic. ¡°Now, without Wendy¡¯s interruption, let¡¯s get back to the contract. Our possible physical contact has already been written clearly in it. You have vited the contract so many times. Don¡¯t break the rules from now on.¡±

    She was reminding Mike and herself as well.

    Scarlett reminded herself of controlling her feelings. It was inappropriate to get some stupid image in her head since they had divorced.

    Mike was rich. A vi for him cost as much as a cabbage. But Scarlett¡¯s family had bankrupted, and she was a bastard. They were destined to be apart.

    Mike stared coldly at Scarlett, thinking, ¡®She is bringing up the contract. It seems that she was nning a break-up again.¡¯

    ¡°We have to abide by the rules. That¡¯s why we need a contract. What is in the past is in the past. We should correct the mistake from now on.¡± She yawned and felt a little sleepy.

    Mike snorted casually, giving an ambiguous attitude.

    It was stormy and windy weather outside. Scarlett leaned against Mike¡¯s chest, chatting, and then fell asleep.

    Mike picked up the contract and browsed it through. His eyesnded on the sentence in thest row.

    Party A shall pay for Party B 50, 000 as moralpensation each time Party A vites the contract.

    This kind of stupid contract meant nothing to Mike.

    He tore the contract. Originally, the contract was a prank that Mike yed for Scarlett because she looked somewhat easy to push around.

    But from now on, Mike didn¡¯t want to push her around.

    She had been suffering a lot.

    Mike felt like protecting Scarlett at this moment.

    Scarlett wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep, so Mike put her on the sofa.

    He fetched the phone and went to another room.

    He whispered, ¡°What makes you so long to dig out Wendy¡¯s background?¡±

    He was calling Jett. Originally, Mike had hired a private investigator to follow the case. Wendy kept messing around with Scarlett, so Mike had to pass it over to his brother.

    ¡°Mike, you have to give more time. Wendy¡¯s private life is fucking awesome! It was a long story that four A4 papers couldn¡¯t contain. She has a lot of boyfriends. I didn¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    Jett couldn¡¯t stopining over the phone.

    ¡°She had nothing to do with me,¡± Mike said indifferently, making Jett feel chilly even he was on the other side of the line.

    ¡°Oh no, has someone upset you?¡±

    ¡°Send me the information, as many as you can.¡±

    ¡°Look at you! You just hit her father, and now you are going to mess with her younger sister?¡±

    Jett had never seen anyone like Mike who took turns to offend his wife¡¯s family.

    Mike sneered, ¡°I¡¯m Scarlett¡¯s only family.¡±

    ¡®Sister? Wendy doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡¯ Mike thought.

    ¡°Mike, there¡¯s someone else.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Mike felt that everyone in the Lauren family wasme.

    He was taking revenge on them for his wife.

    ¡°About your kid, I bet I won¡¯t be an uncle quickly based on how much you hate children, right?¡±

    Mike hung up the phone and left the room. He then looked at Scarlett, who was sleeping soundly on the sofa. Her t stomach moved up and down with every breath.

    Mike didn¡¯t like children.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    But it depended on who was the kids¡¯ mother.

    Mike picked her up and ced her on the bed. He frowned at the big doll on her bed.

    She brought this doll to his house when they got married.

    She even slept with it. Mike then tossed it under the bed for some time, but he didn¡¯t expect her to bring it out. He felt it was threatening.

 Chapter 95 Mike Said Monchhichi Was a Gorilla

    Mike even suspected that the thing looked like a gori was gifted by Richard. Otherwise, how could it be so precious for her?

    He wanted to throw it away at first, but suddenly remembering that she told him Wendy had broken her doll. Mike suddenly had an idea,

    It was the time to give her a good impression.

    When Scarlett woke up, there was no one beside her. She got up and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Mike?¡±

    She seemed to have a chat with Mike veryte and then fell asleep.

    There was a hollow beside the pillow. Although it was not warm there, there were traces of someone staying overnight.

    At the time, she smelt the rosin of Mike.

    ¡°Did this guy sleep on my bedst night?¡±

    Scarlett muttered. Although the house that Mike gave her after they divorced was notparable to his luxury vi, it still had four bedrooms.

    ¡°There were so many empty rooms, why did he have to sleep in mine¡±? she thought.

    Suddenly, she noticed the clock. It was already 8 o¡¯clock!

    Last night, Mike wanted to eat dumplings. She already made and frozen them. But she didn¡¯t cook them for him because she overslept.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. I overslept. Mike must dock my sry again!¡±

    Scarlett yawned and went to the living room. Suddenly, she was surprised. She saw her doll on the table.

    She wondered how her doll Monchhichi bes like this.

    This was a gift from her mother who wept for joy when she promised Allen to receive training to keep in touch with Mike for marrying him after she entered university.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    At that time, her mother hugged her and cried, saying that she saw hope and whether they could seed or not one day, all depended on Scarlett.

    Therefore, Monchhichi was so precious for Scarlett. Although it was very cheap, it was the only gift from her mother.

    But now, Monchhichi¡¯s face was stained with coffee. Its inferior material was already washed and was full of pilling. With coffee stains on it, no one would even give a look at it in the garbage dump.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she could wash it clean even if it was like this.

    Damn Mike!

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. She thought she kindly let him stay with her, and this was his response.

    Just as she was about to call him to ask what happened, she suddenly saw a note beside the doll.

    ¡°Little wildcat, I made a mistakest night.

    I damaged your gori. Here¡¯s my bank card. Go buy some new ones!¡±

    ¡°Mike, you damn fool, is this your sincere apology?¡± she thought in anger.

    Scarlett looked at the note over and over again. It was indeed his handwriting.

    ¡®A gori? Since when is Monchhichi a gori?

    Mike knew nothing!¡¯she thought.

    Just as she was puzzled, Mike called.

    ¡°Mike, didn¡¯t you get my doll dirty on purpose?¡±

    ¡°You think I had nothing else to do?¡±

    Thinking for a second, for she didn¡¯t offend him, Scarlett was sure no matter how Mike wouldn¡¯t damage her doll to vanish his anger or for any reason.

    And he wouldn¡¯t have to.

    She knew she didn¡¯t offend him, but what if Mike didn¡¯t like the doll, so¡­

    ¡°Forget it. This was a gift from my mother. It doesn¡¯t worth much. Take back the card.¡±

    Now that, Mike knew it was the gift from her mother, but not from Richard.

    Mike was stunned, but he didn¡¯t regret his shameless actions against the innocent dollst night.

    He thought her mother fooled her with a cheap doll, and she used to sleep hugging it all day, and it deserved it.

    The little wildcat gave her everything to that woman. But how did she treat the little wildcat?

    Mike decided to throw that dirty doll into the garbage dump to make it impossible for her to find it again after got back home.

    ¡°Keep the card. Just go to the mall in the center of the city and buy anything you like. Don¡¯t buy any fake goods and put me on the shame. Don¡¯te back if you won¡¯t spend more than one hundred thousand.¡±

    Scarlett was shocked by his luxury expenditure.

    ¡°Why should I buy so many dolls!¡±

    The money was enough to open a doll shop!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy more, just choose the most expensive limited ones. Just choose some imported dolls, then you can spend the amount that I demanded. Anyway, this is your mission today. If you fail toplete the mission, your sry will be docked!¡±

    His woman wouldn¡¯t keep something like a treasure that someone else gave her. If she wants, she would also need the one he gave her.

    If she weren¡¯t too busy to leave the country right now, he would bring her at least a bargain.

    No, he would let her hug nothing but only¡­

    Scarlett didn¡¯t say anything. She wondered what made Mike mad again and why he wanted her to waste money.

    ¡°Mike, I am suspecting if the Abraham family is going to enter the field of plush toys, so you asked me to investigate the market.¡±

    She could only think of this reason, but she was clear that if it was a market investigation, it would never be her job.

    ¡°You can go out now. Come and find me for lunch at noon. You don¡¯t need to cook anymore. Let¡¯s go out and eat.¡±

    He said and hung up.

    Scarlett shrugged her shoulders and waspletely unable to understand whether Mike was trying topensate her doll differently or it was a real market investigation.

    Mike was always different and his way of thinking never followed the same routine.

    When she went shopping, Scarlett stopped at the men¡¯s clothing area.

    When Scarlett¡¯s eyes were fixed on the colorful men¡¯s clothes, Miffy, who was here for shopping with her, waved her hand a few times standing in front of her.

    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Scarlett moved her gaze from the men¡¯s clothes.

    These men¡¯s clothes were a bit colorful. She thought if Mike put some on his model-level body, he should look better, and should I buy one for him?

    ¡°Every man like different styles. Look at you, you still want to buy clothes for your men when you go shopping!¡±

    Miffy¡¯s joke made Scarlett red-faced.

    It was not what she thought.

    However, she suddenly thought of him when she saw the men¡¯s clothes, for he didn¡¯t seem to have such colorful clothes.

    Finally, she picked out two colorful clothes for him and the shopping guide wrapped them up. When she thought of him wearing the clothes she bought, Scarlett blushed slightly.

    She checked out her wallet, skipped the card he left beside the doll and used her card.

    She thought these were to thank him for buying medicine for her on a rainy night. She wondered if he would like them.

    After being paid, Scarlett and Miffy went to the imported goods area and there were full of expensive imported dolls. She didn¡¯t forget the market research mission that Mike arranged.

    Before entering, Miffy saw someone was selling octopus soup, so she bought two bowls of them. And just like they used to at school, began to eat and shop at the same time.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t move and her face turned gloomy when she saw Monchhichi¡¯s counter.

    Miffy came over to her and sipped the soup, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have one?¡± She said vaguely.

    It was the one that Mike didn¡¯t like, and was stained coffee.

    Scarlett said with a faint smile, ¡°Mike said Monchhichi was a gori.¡±

 Chapter 96 Meet with Mikeâ€™s Best Friends

    Scarlett was speechless when she heard Mike saying that Monchhichi was a gori. It was a hedgehog!

    Miffy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and waved her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying to be with married women. Can you say anything that is not rted to your man? Why don¡¯t you just tailor-make a Mike¡¯s version of Monchhichi? Just make its face into his.¡±

    As a singledy, Miffy was tired of hearing Scarlett talking all about Mike.

    Scarlett felt it very funny to put Mike¡¯s ice face on Monchhichi.

    The two¡¯s open discussion attracted the attention of a man who was sitting on the lounge chair. He kept staring at Scarlett. Scarlett raised her head and saw him nodding at her.

    Scarlett was puzzled. She felt that although this man who wore a motorcycle coat looked very handsome, he carried an evil aura. His beautiful almond eyes kept looking around, and he looked a little familiar.

    The other tall man in the shop also looked familiar.

    Jett was apanying his boss Ben here to buy toys for Ben¡¯s dogs.

    Ben was seriously choosing the toys. He had a golden retriever who would destroy a toy from time to time.

    ¡°Boss, you need to be quick. We have an appointment with Mike today.¡± Jett urged him.

    Of the four of them, Ben was the gentlest, Jett behaved most roguishly, Mike was the coldest, and Darian was the most gossipy.

    Bored of apanying Ben to buy toys, Jett¡¯s eyes shone when he saw the two women who came in from outside.

    He recognized at once that she was Mike¡¯s wife.

    Everyone had seen Scarlett at the wedding, but Scarlett was too nervous at that time, so she failed to remember Mike¡¯s good friends.

    However, she had always heard about them.

    Jett and Ben almostughed when they identally heard the conversation between Scarlett and the round-faced girl beside her.

    Recing Monchhichi¡¯s face with Mike¡¯s! What a good idea!

    Jett took out his phone with a smirk and send a Line message to a man whose nickname was Lex.

    Mike, what are you doing?

    Mike only added his best friends as his Line friends. This workaholic never chatted online. His best friends had never received his reply. This time, it was also no exception.

    Jett sent another message: Do you want to know what your wife is doing now?

    It only took Jett three seconds to receive Lex¡¯s reply this time.

    What did she do?

    Jett twitched your lips and thought, ¡°He can¡¯t stay cool when ites to things about his wife.¡±

    Ben and I are choosing toys for Rocko, and then your kitty came in.

    Mike stared at the word ¡°kitty¡± on his phone screen and smiled.

    He tapped on the phone.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Jett then immediately received a reply.

    My kitty was afraid of strangers. You¡¯d better not scare her, you pervert. Just ask Ben to greet her.

    Jett¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the word ¡°pervert.¡±

    He now knew that Mike did not only overprotect his wife but also never let go of his grudges!

    It is said that Darian joked with Mikest time and identally said that Scarlett was ¡°a silly girl¡±.

    It turned out that Darian got a serious punishment.

    Judging from Mike¡¯s words, Mike hadn¡¯t changed in this aspect.

    Miffy, who had been looking around in the shop, suddenly saw a cute teddy bear on the shelf.

    She stretched out her hand to grab it, but the other hand reached out, and the two hands touched each other at the same time.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you,¡± Miffy hurriedly apologized. She raised her head and saw a man with a pair of smiling eyes.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Ben smiled at her.

    ¡°This man is so handsome¡­¡± thought Miffy.

    Ben remembered that this round-faced girl came in with Mike¡¯s wife.

    Ben had a pair of smiling eyes. So it looked as if he was smiling even when he didn¡¯t say anything. But only those who were familiar with him knew that he wasn¡¯t as gentle as he looked. It could even be said that Ben was a little indifferent.

    It was only because Miffy was Scarlett¡¯s friend that he smiled politely.

    Miffy blushed when she saw him smiling at her. She apologized again and turned around to look for Scarlett.

    Scarlett was devoted to looking at the dolls when Miffy pulled her sleeve. Miffy lowered her voice and said with excitement.

    ¡°Scarlett! A very handsome man spoke to me just now.¡±

    Ben¡¯s smiling eyes were very attractive. They had electrified Miffy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Miffy peeped at Ben. Scarlett followed Miffy¡¯s eyes and saw Ben. Their eyes met. Ben nodded to her politely.

    Scarlett whispered to Miffy.

    ¡°Not so handsome, I think. He¡¯s of different style with Mike.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Mike is cool, and this man looks very gentle,¡± Miffy couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    It wasmon for girls toment on handsome guys.

    However, they didn¡¯t notice that Jett, who was sitting not far from them, was eavesdropping on them.

    Jett was chatting with Mike when he heard the two girls¡¯ conversation.

    He then sent Mike a message with a smirk.

    Your woman says that you¡¯re not so handsome as Ben.

    What Jett was doing was called fanning the me.

    Mike was looking at the photos sent over by Jett.

    In the photos, Scarlet was holding a little doll and smiling happily. Mike stretched his eyebrows, and even the tiredness of his work lessened a little.

    But he frowned at the message Jett sent.

    ¡°She should praise other men?¡± thought Mike.

    Jett felt that it was not enough, so he sent Mike another message.

    Your wife begins to talk about me aftermenting on Ben. Do you want a voice call with me to hear about it?

    ¡°Scarlett, that person has been looking at us. Is he a bad guy?¡± Miffy said in a low voice.

    The girls didn¡¯t know that Jett¡¯s phone was specially made by the Abraham Group. It could capture sound clearly from a far distance.

    Scarlett looked at Jett, and Jett quickly put away his phone and made a kissing face at Scarlett. Scarlett was then gooseflesh all over.

    ¡°Who is he? His kissing face is so disgusting, Scarlett. Do you think he is a pimp? Will he do anything to us?¡±

    Miffy believed that she said in a very low voice, but the shop was small, and Jett had an incredible hearing, so he heard all their words, so do Mike.

    ¡°This apple-faced girl should think that I¡¯m a pimp?!¡± Jett was astonished.

    He was more stunned when he then heard Scarlet¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t look like a good guy. He¡¯s just like a jerk who has two evil eyes and likes 3P,¡± Scarlet thought shemented in a witty way.

    No one could have imagined that these remarks woulde from the elegant Scarlet.

    Their whisper made Jett furious.

    If it was anyone else who dared to say such a thing about him in City B, Jett would definitely beat him up.

    But he couldn¡¯t do so to Scarlett because she was Mike¡¯s wife. It was not only because Mike was his best friend, but also because Jett was also afraid of Mike.

    Scarlett had never seen Mike¡¯s best friends, but they all knew her.

 Chapter 97 Scarlett Is a Thief?

    The two women hadn¡¯t realized that the wall had ears and kept whispering.

    ¡°I think this one might want us. When he finishes, he may trade us to somewhere horrible and force us to be prostitutes.¡±

    Miffy enjoyed watching this kind of TV series.

    Scarlett nodded and thought it was possible.

    The girls were whispering, and the men were bugging.

    And Jett had been overwhelmed by anger for the girls¡¯ments.

    How could they describe Ben with all kinds of gorgeous words and he a pimp?

    And Mike¡¯s message to him was even more irritating.

    ¡°Mike: I think my woman¡¯s evaluation of you is quite objective.¡±

    Jett couldn¡¯t help but think if there was an award for the ¡°suckiest¡± friend, Mike should win theurel.

    And how could Mike enjoy kicking him when he had down?

    ¡°Jett: Mike! Get your woman in line!¡±

    Mike texted back indifferently.

    ¡°I can introduce businesses to you if you have the intention.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Jett cursed.

    Jett was famous in City B. He always wore mischievous smiles and seldom expressed his real emotions. Almost no one had ever witnessed Jett¡¯s losing his cool.

    Jett scolded secretly again, ¡°This chick before dick bastard!¡±

    Suffering thebos from Scarlett and Miffy, and Mike, Jett did not have enough energy and patience to quarrel with them.

    Ben bought two toys, handed them to Scarlett, and said,

    ¡°Hello, Scarlett.¡±

    ¡°Do I know you?¡±

    ¡°Jett and I were guests of your wedding.¡±

    Miffy kept staring at Ben who smiled gently and attractively.

    Ben pointed at Jett sitting on the sofa. Scarlett awkwardly smiled at him. She really didn¡¯t remember them.

    They should be Mike¡¯s good friends.

    ¡°Hello, handsome, may I know your name?¡± Miffy asked with a smile.

    Ben was about to reply when Jett had suffered enough of neglect.

    Wasn¡¯t he handsome? How could these girls neglect him?

    Why did they see Ben as a star and him as a pimp?

    Jett smiled as he moved closer and forcefully stuffed himself between Ben and Miffy. He stretched his hand towards Scarlett and said,

    ¡°Hello, kitty. I¡¯m your second elder brother.¡±

    Scarlett looked at his mischievous smile and tried to say something, but Miffy was faster.

    ¡°You kitty. Who are you? Where are youing from? Brother? I dare to say even Scarlett doesn¡¯t know about it. Shame on you!¡±

    Jett¡¯s lips twisted. He would have shot this girl dead if she were not a friend of Mike¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Where are youe from, apple face?¡± Jett leaned against the shelves and flirted Miffy with his eyes.

    Jett decided to try more one time. He believed he was more attractive than the hypocritical Ben.

    ¡°Are your eyes cramping?¡± Miffy red at him in disgust.

    The man looked not like a good one but fashionable. He wore a vintage motorcycle jacket, and his hair was messy and colorfully.

    ¡°Scarl, let¡¯s go over there!¡± Miffy held Scarlett¡¯s arm and said.

    Girls should cherish lives and stay away from jerks, Miffy thought and looked at Ben again.

    She did love sweet guys.

    Scarlett smiled politely at Ben and Jett, ¡°Take your time and excuse me. I¡¯ll ask Mike to invite you home.¡±

    Scarlett had been used to being polite when she talked to strangers.

    Ben and Jett nodded to her as the greeting and got their initial impression of Scarlett.

    They all knew what Mike had done when he chased after this girl.

    They had long been curious about this girl who made Mike extraordinarily drunk.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m still curious. What did she do to irritate Mike that much?¡± Jett whispered to Ben.

    They had thought Scarlett was an annoying girl, but it proved that she was polite and measured.

    ¡°Call Mike over. Let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± Ben said.

    He knew more than Jett about Mike and Scarlett.

    That day he sent Mike home and found a signed divorce agreement on the table.

    It should be the reason for Mike to drink that much.

    Ben still remembered Mike¡¯s every word.

    Mike kept thering, ¡°Why does she want to go home? That shabby little home. How can she divorce me for that thing?¡±

    Mike murmured things like these for the whole time he sent him home.

    Ben did not know if Mike gave the agreement to Scarlett.

    But he felt the whole thing was interesting.

    Mike¡¯s taste was so peculiar, Ben thought.

    Jett messaged Mike as Ben told.

    Mike replied and agreed soon.

    Jett and Ben sat in the resting area, waiting for Mike.

    When they waiting there, themotion attracted their attention.

    Scarlett and Miffy strolled around the store. They had just finished half of the store and were about to turn to the other when the assistant watching the monitor shouted for them to stop.

    ¡°Please open the bags! We need to check your bags!¡±

    At this moment, there were only four people in the store.

    The shop assistant¡¯s voice was so loud that everyone heard it.

    Scarlett and Miffy thought that the shop assistant was calling Jett, who was about to go outside.

    Miffy gloated and whispered to Scarlett, ¡°See? Even the shop assistant thinks he is not a good person.¡±

    Jett heard her and thought, ¡°Good, I remember you!¡±

    However, the shop assistant was not calling Jett. She headed to Scarlett and Miffy.

    Jett frowned and thought the assistant might have been blind. The clothes on Scarlett were bought by Mike, which meant it was valuable.

    Ben and Jett witnessed Scarlett was wronged as a thief.

    The only thing in their minds was what Mike should think about it. Mike was not a generous man.

    They were all rich, and Mike was better than the other two at making money.

    They had heard that Mike enjoyed buying haute couture for Scarlett. Others only knew her clothes seemed to be expensive but never knew how much those clothes should cost.

    Some haute couture was not easy to get, even for the rich.

    How could such a woman steal toys?

    That kind of suspicion was hrious.

    ¡°Please show us your evidence before asking us for our bags.¡±

    Scarlett could cooperate, but the shop assistant¡¯s tone was so annoying, and she didn¡¯t like it.

    She had been with Mike for a long time and could pretend to be aggressive.

    The shop assistant was stunned by her question and looked up and down at Scarlett.

 Chapter 98 How to Deal with Wendy

    Scarlett selected somefortable ones for shopping from her armoire of haute couture.

    The shop assistant recognized the brands of Scarlett¡¯s clothes; however, she was not sure if they were good knockoffs. But she could confidently say that those on Miffy were cheapies.

    The assistant thought the rich would not make friends with the poor; therefore, Scarlett could not have the power to threaten her.

    Then her attitude became even worse.

    ¡°Evidence¡¯s not important. That things in our store are not affordable for you is important. You two have been in our store for a long time but bought nothing. Why do you carry such big bags if you want to buy nothing? I guess you want to steal. Give me your bags now, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    Scarlett would like to have been considerate and understanding because shop assistants could be tired and busy, but this shop assistant was too annoying.

    She had persuaded herself that Miffy and Scarlett were thieves.

    She became angry and impatient.

    Scarlett frowned, which made her look more delicate and lovable as a pretty woman who was so weak but had suffered a lot.

    Jett was touched and wanted to help her.

    Mike was his good friend. He would not allow others to bully his woman.

    Ben stopped Jett, ¡°Sit.¡±

    ¡°Someone was bulling Mike¡¯s woman in front of us! And you want to be a spectator?¡±

    Ben said calmly, ¡°If she is really vulnerable, Mike would not have lost his temper that much.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen how gentle she is? She is a ¡­¡±

    The situation had changed.

    Jett didn¡¯t expect that Scarlett¡¯s delicate appearance was only an appearance. It was obvious that she could deal with the thing herself.

    ¡°Show the evidence, or you have no rights to search us. In addition, how do you know we can¡¯t afford these? Haven¡¯t you learned to respect your customers?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s retaliation was effective.

    The shop assistant thought Scarlett was delicate and weak, but the truth was that she was sharp and potent. The shop assistant felt being threatened by Scarlett¡¯s power.

    ¡°In short, we must search your bags before you leave our store!¡±

    The assistant became less aggressive, but she refused to give up.

    Other shop assistants helped this one surround Scarlett and Miffy and tried to persuade them to hand over the bags.

    ¡°Scarlett, never mind. Let them.¡±

    Miffy didn¡¯t want to quarrel with a group of people and wanted to put a stop to this thing.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not our fault. And my principle is people should shoulder their own responsibilities. We have done nothing, and if they¡¯ve lost something, they should pay the price.¡±

    Scarlett was stubborn and strong. She would fight back no matter who provoked her.

    When the two sides were in a deadlock, the shop door opened. All the shop assistants weed the womaning in.

    They became respectful and kind because this woman was a tinum VIP of their store.

    ¡°Ms. Lauren, it¡¯s been a long time since you camest time.¡± The shop assistant who troubled Scarlett greeted her first, and she smiled brightly.

    Scarlett and Wendy¡¯s hostile gazes met in the air. Scarlett wished she could p Wendy on her face.

    Jett couldn¡¯t help but whistle when he saw Wendy.

    ¡°Jett? Your taste of women is even worse than I expect.¡± Ben thought that Jett had taken a fancy to Wendy and looked at him with disdain.

    That woman looked sophisticated and frivolous. She was not an ideal choice to build a close rtionship.

    ¡°Stop teasing me. Do you know who she is?¡±

    Jett leaned on Ben¡¯s back and whispered to his ear about the issues between Wendy and Mike.

    Ben raised his eyebrows for such information.

    ¡°Are you saying that Mike wants you to break Allen¡¯s leg and investigate Wendy?¡±

    Jett nodded, ¡°What the hell is Mike doing? Aren¡¯t they Scarlett¡¯s families?¡±

    Ben¡¯s expression changed. He became more interested in those matters.

    He once again recalled that night he sent Mike home.

    Mike¡¯s words appeared in Ben¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Why does she want to go home? That shabby little home. How can she divorce me for that thing?¡±

    Ben suddenly understood why Mike did all these.

    How ruthless this beast Mike was! He wanted to destroy all Scarlett had and make himself the only one in her world!

    For a moment, Ben didn¡¯t know which one deserved more sympathy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Ben couldn¡¯t help but think about what Scarlett had done to make Mike do all these to her.

    And was Scarlett fortunate or unfortunate to meet such a man?

    ¡°Jett. Tell you a principle.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jett answered, and his eyes still fixed on Wendy and Scarlett.

    He believed these two women would begin fighting at any time, and he needed to help Mike¡¯s woman if it was necessary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease that woman in front of Mike. Or you might suffer or worse, die.¡±

    Wendy¡¯s ear-piercing voice covered up Ben¡¯s following words.

    ¡°Scarlett? You¡¯re finally disgusted and abandoned by your husband?¡±

    Wendy¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Scarlett.

    Scarlett was haughty when Wendy called her, and she didn¡¯t expect to meet Scarlett here. She wanted to bring her back to the Lauren family.

    But Wendy preferred to humiliate Scarlett first.

    ¡°Have you had shit before you came out?¡± Miffy stood beside Scarlett as protector.

    Jett had changed his impression of her.

    This little apple face was cute.

    Ben didn¡¯t feel anything. No one was worth thinking about before the one became rtive to him.

    ¡°You pauper, stay away from me.¡± Wendy looked at Miffy with contempt.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wendy casually pointed at Scarlett and asked the shop assistant.

    ¡°These two customers have been here for a long time and ran to our blind spot with their bags. I suspect they¡¯ve stolen something.¡±

    ¡°How unbelievable! I didn¡¯t expect you were so pitiful!¡± Wendy said to Scarlett.

    Miffy had had enough of Wendy¡¯s words and said,

    ¡°Mind your behavior, Wendy! Scarlett is your sister!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a sister.¡±

    Wendy turned to the shop assistant and said, ¡°This is my servant. She had done thief things since she was young. You¡¯d better strip off her clothes and search carefully!¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes. Wendy had not changed at all.

    Scarlett was not afraid of Wendy, but she was hesitant to quarrel.

    Mike¡¯s friends were there.

    She had no idea if they had business cooperation.

    If she quarreled with Wendy in the public, Mike¡¯s reputation might be affected.

 Chapter 99 Scarlettâ€™s Highlight Moment

    Scarlett would ce Mike¡¯spany as the top priority when she was not home.

    After all, Mike had been sweet recently.

    But Wendy was indeed annoying, too annoying.

    She became even more provocative without receiving any reply.

    Jett could not bear to watch any longer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mike¡¯s woman will win. Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s pretty good and she even dares to scratch Mike when she¡¯s annoyed? Why is she so weak?¡±

    Jett prepared to intervene at any time.

    Ben shook his head, ¡°She has scruples. I guess she cares about Mike¡¯s honor.¡±

    Ben decided to grade Scarlett a B+, higher than his n.

    ¡°I need to help her; otherwise, Mike will not spare us.¡± Jett got up but was stopped by Ben again.

    ¡°Sit still.¡±

    He wanted to unveil this woman and know why she could almost drive Mike crazy.

    Scarlett was thinking about the win-win method.

    These two men seemed to have no intention to leave, and they would be the witnesses. What should she do to reduce the possible influence?

    Scarlett had reached her limit of bearing. She would not allow Wendy to abuse her unscrupulously.

    ¡°Wendy, are you crazy or stupid? What in this store is worthy enough for Scarlett to steal? Stripped us naked? How dare you!¡±

    Jett looked at Miffy and became more impressed by this girl. This silly foodie was so loyal!

    Even Ben paid more attention to Miffy for her words. He seldom cared about strangers.

    Finally, a good idea urred in Scarlett¡¯s mind.

    She went in front of Ben and Jett and started to talk in a rustic dialect.

    ¡°Bros, sorry! My real identity is Scarl¡¯s bodyguard Sissi. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I was afraid you are baddies!¡±

    Jett almost burst into augh but held it back at once.

    Scarlett thought it was a foolproof n.

    As long as she was not Mike¡¯s wife, they would question Mike for what she did. And as a bodyguard, she was rted to herself and Mike. To protect her, Mike would tell his friends not to spread rumors.

    If they weren¡¯t Mike¡¯s good friends, she only needed to admit nothing they might say.

    ¡°Sorry, that woman is one of our vigers. She is a psycho. I will stop her now. You¡¯d better forget what you see. It¡¯ll be messy.¡±

    Scarlett finished her words and turned to Wendy. She looked horrifying.

    Jett¡¯s belly hurt for holding backughs.

    ¡°Where did Mike find such a funny woman?¡±

    How could shee up with such an idea?

    So amusing!

    ¡°Know to protect Mike¡¯s reputation. She is good.¡± Ben was satisfied with Scarlett.

    She was a qualified match for Mike.

    Wendy continued her abuse.

    ¡°She is an abandoned bitch! Just like her mother! Scarlett, home with me, or I will ask the shop assistants to call the police to arrest you!¡±

    ¡°Try. But apologize first!¡±

    Scarlett was irritated by Wendy¡¯s words. She had been angry, but not she felt furious.

    ¡°Apologize? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just an abandoned bitch. Come with me and have dinner with the president of the Schidmit Group, and I¡¯ll consider not to show your photos to the world.¡±

    ¡°Dinner? What is that president? I know him?¡±

    Scarlett did not expect that Wendy wanted her home for dinner with someone.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll know then.¡±

    The Lauren family had been going downhill, and they almost left nothing to lose. Allen needed to raise money; therefore, he asked Wendy to dinner with that old man.

    The dirty old man would not let her go after dinner.

    Wendy did not care who she slept with that much, but the one couldn¡¯t be a wrinkled old man.

    Then she thought about Scarlett. She believed such a task fit Scarlett perfectly.

    Wendy was here to return some goods. She had bought too many things here, and some remained unpacked. Wendy¡¯s allowance these days was not enough for her. She needed money.

    Wendy didn¡¯t expect to encounter Scarlett here. It was a big surprise for her.

    The Schidmit Group? Jett frowned and exchanged nces with Ben.

    Jett remembered that the old man cheated or forced many young women to sleep with him for a son.

    But how could Scarlett be his target? How dared him?

    Jett sent Mike a video chat invitation and showed Mike what was happening.

    ¡°Are you hallucinating? Why should I go back with you?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°To contribute to our family! You grow up in our home! Isn¡¯t it reasonable to pay us back? Trust me. You¡¯ll live a good life when you conceive a son for him! But I dare you can only be a toy, just as your mother! How can a toy be pregnant and deliver a son? Pity you!¡±

    Scarlett stretched out her hand without hesitation and pped Wendy hard. Miffy was enjoying watching, and all the shop assistants were dumbfounded.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You dare to hit me!¡± Wendy covered her face and red at Scarlett.

    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you about politeness for your mother and father. I¡¯ve been putting up with you for too long!¡±

    Scarlett looked at Wendy with contempt. She felt good but not good enough.

    ¡°Mi, no, John once told me you would be an excellent actress in adult videos. I thought he was too mean.¡±

    Scarlett made up a new name for Mike when she realized she was in role y.

    Jett and Ben burst intoughter when they heard her call Mike John.

    What a good name for Mike!

    Scarlett looked strangely at the two handsome guys who were out of breath.

    Then she turned to Wendy and mocked,

    ¡°But now I think both of us were wrong. Those actresses decorate the world with pleasure and satisfaction. But you only bring others with bad breath and disgust.¡±

    Jett was almost crying and said,

    ¡°See. We do want to help. But your woman is as sharp as you and she doesn¡¯t need us at all.¡±

 Chapter 100 With Assistance, Scarlett Continued to Have the Upper Hand

    Scarlett did have a ready tongue as Mike did, no wonder they could be a couple.

    Mike nodded his head in satisfaction. This time, the little wildcat did well. However, she should¡¯ve pped Wendy¡¯s face more times!

    However, what the hell did the little wildcat call him?

    ¡°You little bastard, you dare to hit me? I¡¯ll ¡­¡±

    As soon as Wendy raised her hand, Miffy pressed her wrist and knocked her to the ground with a little force.

    ¡°Bullying my friend in front of me? Can¡¯t you see me?¡± Miffy used to practice Taekwondo for a few years.

    Jett look at it and secretly cheered, ¡®This apple-faced girl is a little interesting. ¡®

    Ben saw another girl through Miffy.

    A girl who had left him for so many years¡­

    Wendy couldn¡¯t defeat Scarlett either in a catfight or a real fight, she was in a rage.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go take down these two thieves!¡±

    Wendy instigated the clerks. Seeing that their big VIP customer had been wronged at their shop, some of them surrounded Scarlett and Miffy.

    ¡°Sorrydy, if you refuse the check, we¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    ¡°What? Call the police? Alright, call now. Do you think police station would help you nder people?¡± Scarlett took out her phone and said aggressively.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police myself!¡±

    Let¡¯s see who will be more embarrassed!

    Scarlett had almost dialed when Wendy suddenly rushed over and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hair!

    Seeing it, Miffy immediately dragged Wendy¡¯s hair. At the same time, Scarlett punched Wendy¡¯s chest. Then Wendy finally released her hand in pain.

    At this moment, Scarlett and Miffy had the upper hand. Scarlett lifted her skirt and was about to kick Wendy. But Miffy hurriedly stopped her, ¡°You¡¯re wearing a skirt!¡±

    Only then did Scarlett realize her image and retract her legs.

    Wendy was brainless. She was all alone, so Scarlett and Miffy had an absolutely overwhelming advantage in fighting!

    Wendy fell to the ground, her hair in a mess. On her face was Scarlett¡¯s palm print. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re a bitch! Your mother stole my father, and you stole from the shop. Like mother, like daughter! Both of you are rotten!¡±

    ¡°I know that your college diploma was bought with money, you have at least finished your middle school study. Yet your abuse is full of cliche. Don¡¯t you think that you looked stupid?¡±

    Dealing with Wendy was like a piece of cake to Scarlett.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Arrest this thief!¡± Wendy was stuck for words. She could not defeat Scarlett either in a catfight or a real fight.

    Some clerks peeked at each other, wanting to step forward, but they were frightened when seeing Scarlett calmly stare at them.

    ¡°Ladies, stop fighting here.¡± One clerk said boldly.

    Seeing someone standing on her side, Wendy got up from the ground and looked at Scarlett with contempt.

    ¡°One¡¯s background could never be changed. What do you think that Mike married you? All because you are Ms. Scarlett of the Lauren family. But what else do you have now? You deserve to be divorced!¡±

    ¡°What? The Lauren family? The family that is going to copse? Does it have anything to do with me? I would rather be a vige girl who is called Sissi.¡±

    Scarlett sneered.

    ¡°Wendy, take back what you just said about my mother.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t? I even want to say it loudly. Scarlett, you¡¯re a bastard. Your mother is a lunatic who shamelessly slept with her master and gave birth to you little bitch!¡±

    Hearing this, Miffy¡¯s veins burst out on her forehead. Wendy dared to curse her best friend like this. Just as Miffy clenched her fists, a magazine flew over from behind.

    It smashed on Wendy¡¯s mouth urately.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Wendy let out a miserable scream and took a step back to lean against the shelf.

    Miffy and Scarlett turned around, seeing Jett show the magazines in his hand, and gave them a friendly smile. And Ben silently handed him another one.

    Wendy¡¯s hair and clothes were in a mess, and on her forehead was a pale red mark.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Lauren, are you alright?¡± The clerk hurriedly helped her up.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? I was bullied at your shop, do you believe that I will make you in serious trouble?¡±

    Wendy was ready to curse Jett when Jett swept her a nce, raised the book in his hand. As if he was saying that if you opened your mouth, I would do it again!

    Being immersed in the upper ss for a long time, Wendy was somewhat skilled at judging people. Although Jett was dressed casually, his eyes were filled with ruffianism and temperament.

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be tricked by her! She is not a decent woman at all. Her mother is a lunatic, and she is also a jerk!¡± Wendy said to Jett.

    ¡°Watching your makeup,¡± Ben said.

    Wendy was teased by Jett and Ben. But due to their special temperament, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and her face was twisted.

    Scarlett had taught Wendy a lesson, and Jett mocked Wendy. Yet Jett continued his taunt.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Haven¡¯t you seen such a handsome man? But at least I¡¯ve never seen such an ugly woman like you.¡±

    A man could be much more sarcastic than a woman in such a situation.

    Miffy couldn¡¯t help butugh out.

    Hearing what Jett said, she felt relieved and looked at Jett a few more times.

    He seemed to be less annoying.

    ¡°Who ¡­ who are you talking about?¡± Wendy was indeed in a sorry state.

    Her hair was messy and the makeup on her face was a little scratched.

    With a red mark on her forehead, coupled with a twisted expression. She was indeed ugly.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the person who is ugly.¡±

    Jett held his right elbow with his left hand and ced his index finger by his chin, with an expression of satisfaction. As if he was saying that you had self-knowledge.

    Wendy was raised with being ttered, so she had never been talked about like this.

    Moreover, Jett had just smashed her with a book. Yet she didn¡¯t dare to retaliate against him, so she turned to abuse Scarlett.

    ¡°Scarlett, why are you so cheap? Is he your new hook-up? Otherwise, why did he defend you?¡±

    Wendy looked up and down at Scarlett and said ironically.

    ¡°You have been changing boyfriends again and again. You are even cheaper than your mother. You can¡¯t live without a man, right?¡±

    Jett had been in a video call with Mike. Hearing this, he hurriedly exined to Mike.

    ¡°Look, there is nothing between Scarlett and me!¡±

    Mike¡¯s expression was sinister and frightening. He was angry, not due to Jett but because his woman was being bullied.

    However, Wendy didn¡¯t realize that her disaster was approaching, she dragged Scarlett¡¯s clothes and shouted at the clerks.

    ¡°She looks innocent, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s all fake! Her mother was a homewrecker, and she had even seduced the man I liked ¡­¡±

    Before Wendy could finish speaking, Scarlett suddenly pped her on her face heavily.

 Chapter 101 Itâ€™s Awesome Paying by Mikeâ€™s Credit Card!

    A clear palm print appeared on Wendy¡¯s face. Yet Scarlett was not satisfied, she pped her face again.

    Scarlett had used so much effort that another palm print appeared on Wendy¡¯s face.

    She wanted to p her just when Wendy was abusing her mother. Now she had done it with ease and verve. However, she was still angry.

    For all these years, Scarlett had been done with Wendy who had always caused troubles for her. Now she finally gave her retaliation!

    Wendy¡¯s face swelled up at a very speed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out!¡± Wendy slurred, rushing towards Scarlett directly, with arms open.

    Miffy was ready to help Scarlett.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I can handle this!¡±

    Scarlett finally released her anger and scuffled with Wendy.

    In terms of fighting, Wendy was impossible to defeat Scarlett. Because Scarlett had been fighting with those who had been bullying her since she was young. Wendy could only be beaten by Scarlett with despair.

    ¡°Scarlett, stop, or I¡¯ll tell dad to punish you,¡± Wendy said as Scarlett grabbed her hair.

    Wendy cried out in pain and was almost beaten up by Scarlett, so she could only talk.

    Those clerks could do nothing, while two of them wanted to help Wendy. But they retreated because they were scared when Jett and Ben nced at them.

    It was an unfair one-on-one fight. Scarlett frantically beat up Wendy with an overwhelming advantage.

    Seeing Wendy¡¯s face was in a mess, Scarlett released her hand and looked at her with contempt.

    ¡°I will beat you at once if you insult my mother again. Don¡¯t try to challenge me with your stupidity, or I¡¯ll give you hell!¡±

    Scarlett finally vented her anger of so many years!

    Wendy¡¯s hair was like a nest with scratches of Scarlett¡¯s fingernails on her face. She was a little scared, but she still said with arrogance.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell dad what you did. You will be toast!¡±

    Scarlett tidied up her clothes. She didn¡¯t suffer a loss, but Wendy did.

    Scarlett snorted when she heard Wendy refer to Allen.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Even if nothing happened to her father, Scarlett had never gained any benefits from him before. She was desperate now.

    Jett whistled, ¡®She was amazing and deserved to be Mike¡¯s wife. With such courage and stratagems, she could match Mike who was also unparalleled.¡¯

    At this moment, Scarlett was like a queen, so shocking that Wendy didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t be seen now what humiliation she had suffered in the Lauren family at all!

    Mike had cultivated Scarlett¡¯s aggressive temperament on purpose, and allowed her to be herself!

    ¡°We shall care about our own businesses from now on. Wendy, remember the pain on your body, and don¡¯t y any tricks on me in the future. This is my lesson to you!¡± Scarlett said harshly.

    ¡°Miffy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just as Scarlett and Miffy turned around and were about to leave, that clerk who had spoken for Wendy stepped forward.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett stopped and nced at her coldly.

    When Scarlett and Wendy were grappling with each other, they pushed down two shelves. Quite a few goods fell to the ground.

    The clerk could only bravely step forward although being afraid of Scarlett.

    ¡°You destroyed the shelves. You mustpensate us for all the losses!¡±

    Scarlett had just fought with Wendy, she was still in aggressiveness. Hearing that the clerk was still protecting Wendy irrationally, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angrier.

    ¡°I won¡¯t shirk my responsibility if I did it. However, I didn¡¯t damage these things by myself. Wendy mustpensate as well!¡±

    Scarlett pointed at Wendy.

    As she knew, the Lauren family had been in the cart recently, and she was happy to see Wendy spending money.

    ¡°Why should I do so?¡± Wendy was expected to be anxious.

    She didn¡¯te for shopping, but for returning goods.

    Allen couldn¡¯t take care of himself and have stopped giving Wendy pocket money. Her credit cards had also been frozen.

    Some of the goods she had bought from this shop hadn¡¯t been unsealed, so she wanted to return them for cash.

    Hearing Scarlett asks her topensate, Wendy became anxious.

    She hadn¡¯t repaid the overdraft of her credit cards yet, so how could she take out extra money topensate for this? She pointed at Scarlett angrily.

    ¡°I was her who started this. She should pay for it herself! What does it have to do with me? She was simply unable to pay for it and wants to get rid of it!¡±

    ¡°What? Did you say I don¡¯t have money?¡± Scarlett suddenly smiled strangely.

    She took out a bank card from her handbag unhurriedly.

    ¡°If I have money topensate, and you¡¯re the one who hasn¡¯t. Honorable Ms. Wendy, what would you do?¡±

    Scarlett took out the bank card that Mike gave her for shopping in the morning. Although she didn¡¯t know what the upper limit was, at least it wouldn¡¯t be small.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know what card it was because had a low material desire, but Wendy did.

    Wendy was shocked when she saw the secondary credit card in Scarlett¡¯s hand.

    ¡®It was a diamond card without limit. Even when the Lauren family was fine, Allen had never given me such a card. How could this little bitch have one?¡¯

    Scarlett swept her gaze around the clerks who were just watching and waved the card in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take half of what I lost just now, and she will take the rest.¡±

    The expressions of the clerks pleased Scarlett. It was dramatic, which surprised them so much.

    It had to be said that although money was vulgar, it was pleasing for one who spends them extravagantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. You don¡¯t even know how to earn money.¡± Jett said indifferently, and it woke all the clerks up.

    The video call had been interrupted since Scarlett scuffled with Wendy.

    Mike only told Jett that if Scarlett were hurt, he would be toast!

    Jett originally intended to help Scarlett, but she beat Wendy effortlessly and showed off with the diamond card. She kept a low profile when staggering wealth. Jett felt useless.

    Some clerks started to check the ounts. Shelves were not an issue, but the things on them were expensive.

    What was even worse was that Wendy¡¯s head hurt and blood flowed out when Scarlett beat her. Many dolls were stained by her blood, and some fragile ornaments had also fallen which were not cheap.

    ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand.¡± One clerk said after calcting. Wendy was shocked and she trembled.

    She didn¡¯t care about this money at all before, but the Lauren family didn¡¯t even have twenty-five thousand now.

    Scarlett was in dismay when hearing the number, she would have more debt.

    However, she was pleased to see Wendy be embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay a half of that by this card, and she pays the rest.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± The clerk said respectfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s her turn now.¡± Scarlett crossed her arms and looked coldly at Wendy after paying.

    The clerk smiled apologetically at Wendy and asked, ¡°Ms. Lauren, do you want to pay it by cash or credit card?¡±

 Chapter 102 Handsome Boss Saves Beauty

    Wendy wouldn¡¯t be able to pay that much.

    She screamed at the clerk.

    ¡°Is this how you treat your big customer? How many things have I bought from you before, you treat her more respectfully than me?¡±

    The clerk was a weirdo, immediately changed the tone of respect.

    ¡°I respectfully say to you, would you like to pay by card or cash?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Wendy was stuck in her throat. If only she could afford it.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to continue pestering it because her goal had been achieved. She didn¡¯t want to see Wendy¡¯s annoying face again.

    ¡°Alright, the farce is over. The rest of thepensation is between you two. I need to leave now.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to leave! Pay my share!¡±

    Wendy grabbed Scarlett¡¯s bag and tried to snatch Scarlett¡¯s card.

    Even the clerk was dumbfounded by this shameless act.

    Didn¡¯t sure Scarlett was disgusted by Wendy, Scarlett forcefully endured the miserable feeling of vertigo with a pale face.

    ¡°Get out of the way, Wendy. I¡¯m warning you, my patience is limited. Didn¡¯t you get beaten up enough?¡±

    Wendy was now upied by jealousy and the diamond card. ¡°Scarlett, hand over the money immediately, hurry up!¡±

    Scarlett had not been hurt in the fight just now, but she felt very ufortable in her stomach and has a dizzy head.

    It hurts¡­

    Scarlett felt ufortable all over her body, especially her stomach.

    Since Wendy had a fight with Scarlett and had a huge debt she couldn¡¯t escape, Wendy wanted Scarlett¡¯s help.

    Not only did she want Scarlett to pay off her debts, but wanted to snatch Scarlett¡¯s card. As long as she had a diamond card, she could buy things again.

    ¡°Little bastard, give me your card. You¡¯ve lived in our house for so many years without paying. You owe me!¡± Wendy started to snatch the card.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Miffy stood up. She saw something wrong with Scarlett and joined the ranks of tears.

    Wendy pulled Scarlett¡¯s bag while Miffy pulled Wendy hard.

    Miffy shook her hand and buckled Wendy¡¯s bag. Several crystal ornaments fell from the bag, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Wendy squatted down and randomly picked up these things. Facing the strange gazes of the clerks, she concealed her guilt with power.

    ¡°What are you looking at! I bought them all, and the invoices are all here! You, return these things, I don¡¯t want them anymore.¡±

    Wendy stuffed everything into the clerk¡¯s arms.

    The clerk was very embarrassed. ¡°Your invoice shows that it has been a month, more than seven days of the return period.¡±

    ¡°If I tell you to return, then do it! Hurry up!¡± She turned around and tore at Scarlett. Under the temptation of money, Wendy was like a clown.

    Miffy was disgusted by her.

    ¡°¡®Former Wealthy Socialite Now Bing Mugger¡¯. How many persons will click this on the Inte?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes became more blur, she didn¡¯t even hear what Miffy said. Just as Wendy was crazily pulling her bag, Scarlett¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened and fell backward.

    Scarlett shook her body and fainted in Miffy¡¯s exmation.

    ¡°Scarlett, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡±

    Miffy shouted anxiously. The clerk was also scared. Those who used diamond cards were either rich or expensive, if anything happened in their shop, it would be a problem. Someone immediately went to call 120.

    Seeing Scarlett faint, Jett and Ben felt worried. Ben called Mike, but no one answered.

    Jett quickly went over to help Scarlett.

    Wendy watched as Scarlett fainted andughed gloatingly, ¡°That¡¯s retribution.¡±

    Miffy was anxiously hugging Scarlett. Hearing Wendy¡¯s words, Miffy was stunned.

    ¡°You, stay away from her. Scarlett is such a bastard, she is fated to mourn her mother and father. And her mother is crazy, if she were to be friends with such a person, she would go crazy one day and you would be miserable¡­ ah!¡±

    Miffy sessfully beat down Wendy over the shoulder. Her beautiful skill attracted Jett¡¯s attention.

    Wendy fainted because of Miffy¡¯s beating.

    Miffy kicked Wendy in disgust and supported Scarlett who had fainted.

    Just as Jett walked towards Miffy and was about to help Miffy lift Scarlett, the door suddenly opened.

    Two rows of bodyguards rushed in and surrounded the small boutique. Powerful Mike walked at the back.

    Seeing Scarlett lying in Miffy¡¯s arms, he became serious and looked like going to get angry.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He immediately took over Scarlett and looked at her pale face with a broken heart.

    She had only stayed here for a few minutes, what happened?

    ¡°Mike, why are youingte? I¡¯ll almost be a hero.¡±

    Jett walked over and kicked Wendy who was fainted on the ground, exining.

    ¡°Your wife fought with her, and she fainted.¡±

    Mike looked at Wendy who had fainted on the ground in disgust and then indifferently swept the clerks who were already petrified.

    ¡°You suspect my wife of stealing from here, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    These clerks had never seen such a big scene before. The boss¡¯s voice was as cold as ice des.

    The bodyguards who followed the boss in looked well-trained.

    ¡°Daniel!¡± Mike called out, and his assistant Daniel hurriedly stepped out.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, what can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Smash this shop, all of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You guys, you guys should tell us properly.¡±

    Looking at the fierce bodyguards, the clerk¡¯s face turned ashen and realized that they had kicked the iron te.

    ¡°Tell you properly?¡± The boss narrowed his eyes and looked at her indifferently.

    ¡°When my wife was ndered by you just now, did you tell her properly?¡±

    The clerk was trembled because of the boss.

    The boss was toozy to look at such a small fish.

    Mike picked up unconscious Scarlett and steadily walked out.

    Miffy hurriedly followed, and Jett and Ben naturally followed.

    Daniel looked at the clerks with no mercy and calmly instructed the bodyguards to smash the shop.

    He turned around and said to the clerks who had bullied Scarlett.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do what you don¡¯t want to do to others. You¡¯re so young, don¡¯t you have any sisters at home? If your family is ndered as thieves, how will you react? You can be brainless but don¡¯t be blind. Smash here!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    They had better pray Scarlett would be fine, otherwise, it was really hard to say what the boss would do. Smashing the shop was the lightest punishment.

    The bodyguards quickly smashed up the shop and Daniel threw down a business card.

    ¡°If you wantpensation, let your leader look for us at the Abraham Group.¡±

    The premise was that if someone really dared to make Mike pay for thepensation.

    ¡°Daniel, what about this woman?¡± The bodyguard kicked Wendy who had fainted.

    ¡°Ask the people from the city police department to lock her up for a few days. The reason is to endanger public security. Remember, let the police entertain her ¡®well ¡®, understand?¡±

 Chapter 103 Expectation Has Been Crashed

    The powerful Abraham Group had people in both ck and white ways. Wendy thought that she would have to go through the ¡°unforgettable¡± days.

    For her, this was only the beginning.

    Daniel knew that Mr. Abraham was nowpletely focused on Scarlett. When Scarlett recovered, Wendy should probablye out as well.

    At that time, Mr. Abraham would ¡°take care¡± of Wendy.

    This woman is going to have bad luck, huge bad luck.

    He had provoked Scarlett.

    Picking up a dragon-shaped doll from the ground, Daniel muttered to himself, ¡°Dragons have reverse scales. Those who touch will die.¡±

    Mike¡¯s reverse scale was Scarlett.

    Mike didn¡¯t say anything along the way. He pursed his lips with tightened face, letting out cold aero. Everyone could feel that his mood was extremely bad, but he was holding Scarlett¡¯s hand with gentleness.

    He felt that something was wrong suddenly. Touching the unconscious Scarlett¡¯s body, he was shocked.

    Blood! Her skirt had already been dyed red with blood, and the boss¡¯s body had also been stained a little.

    ¡°Faster!¡±

    Under Mike¡¯s request, the driver drove very fast. If the car could insert wings, it would probably have already flown.

    Mike carried Scarlett into the hospital and had contacted the hospital¡¯s expert.

    Scarlett was sent to the ward and immediately underwent a series of precise tests. The doctors held an emergency meeting once receiving the report.

    Jett leaned against the wall outside the ward, Ben went out to smoke while Jett and Miffy stayed outside the ward alone.

    Jett asked Miffy with anxiety,

    ¡°Are you a good friend of Mike¡¯s woman?¡±

    Miffy nodded. She cared about Scarlett who was unconscious in the ward.

    How could she suddenly faint?

    ¡°You studied taekwondo?¡±

    The man beside her buzzed, causing Miffy to frown impatiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so angry? Be careful you can¡¯t get married!¡±

    Jett was impressed with the apple-faced girl and deliberately teased her.

    ¡°I dislike love for one night, don¡¯t need insurance, don¡¯t like ads, don¡¯t want to join emerce group, so please shut up.¡± Miffy¡¯s patience was almost exhausted by him.

    ¡°What?¡± Jett was stunned for a moment, he didn¡¯t know why she would say that.

    ¡°If some strangers talk to me just because of those. So please stay away from me!¡±

    Jett had been in society since he was 16. No one had dared to speak to him in such a tone because of his identity. He was even more impressed with Miffy.

    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you consider having an affair with me? I¡¯m amazing!¡±

    He blinked his eyes, tried to seduce Miffy with his unfailing masculine charm.

    ¡°Dumb, retarded!¡±

    Miffy was furious and grabbed his arm, wanting to throw him over the shoulder.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn¡¯t beat Jett. She didn¡¯t make him fall and was pressed against the wall with a standard wall-kiss shape.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your coach angered by your powerless kung fu?¡±

    Miffy was powerful among the girls. Jett just wanted to tease her and see her lovely apple-like face.

    ¡°Loose, shameless fellow!¡± Miffy pushed him hard, but Jett didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Little Apple Face, you¡¯ve sessfully aroused my interest. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I am your ancestor, let go!¡± Miffy struggled and discovered that the other practiced kung fu.

    Miffy felt that Jett was shameless to press a girl in the daylight.

    If ordinary people dared to talk to Jett, they would have already been tied up and thrown into the sea to feed fish. Not only was he not angry, he insteadughed out loud.

    This little apple face was a little interesting.

    Just as the two of them were confronting, Ben finished his cigarette and came back.

    ¡°Jett, stop messing around!¡±

    Jett let go of Miffy. Miffy kicked him angrily.

    Turning around and smiling at Ben, Miffy smiled with shyness.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ben tugged his mouth but didn¡¯t smile.

    Jett pursed his lips unwillingly.

    He wasn¡¯t any worse than Ben, why didn¡¯t the little apple face look at him?

    The door opened and Mike walked out with the doctor.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mike asked the doctor.

    The boss¡¯s expression was extremely solemn as if someone owed him a million.

    ¡°Judging from several of our experts and Mrs. Abraham¡¯sboratory report, it is indeed true.¡±

    ¡°Is there some problem with the test results?¡±

    Mike asked seriously.

    On the way here, he had thought of many terrible consequences.

    He thought that Scarlett¡¯s mood had changed recently because she was pregnant with his excellent genes.

    For her to conceive his child, Mike did a lot of pregnancy preparation when she was ignored him.

    She suddenly fainted and lost so much blood. The first thing Mike thought of was that there was something wrong with the baby.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the doctor would give him such an unexpected answer. It was not because of the baby?!

    Mike¡¯s reaction was too strange, making the doctor upset.

    Under the pressure of the boss, the doctor carefully used the words.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham¡¯s condition happened because of the irregr menstruation caused by the endocrine disorder. She might have been too excited and fainted.¡±

    ¡°Not pregnant? Just because her period has arrived?¡±

    The irregr menstruation caused by the endocrine disorder made Scarlett¡¯s mood abnormal recently.

    Mike thought that she was pregnant because of her sudden weakness and rage.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham¡¯s menstrual period will bete because she has had a lot of pressure recently. But don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Abraham will have a great body soon when she bes less pressured. She will definitely be able to conceive.¡±

    Mike was extremely shocked.

    He invited the old Chinese medicine doctor to nurse Scarlett¡¯s body.

    He adjusted Scarlett¡¯s body to the best, didn¡¯t expect that she just suffered from menstrual disorders due to stress!

    Fighting with Wendy, Scarlett released her emotions and her period finally came. Her period even stained Mike¡¯s clothes, causing him to think that her baby was gone.

    But from the start, there was no baby¡­

    Jett and Ben were a little surprised. The iceberg Mike discussed with the doctor seriously.

    The menstrual period of a woman was spoken by an iceberg, it was really terrifying.

    Mike was extremely unhappy with the failure of the long-time n.

    Jett patted him on the shoulder and advised, ¡°Remember to wear a condom in the future, why are you so surprised?¡±

    Jett thought that his good friend didn¡¯t want children, so he said so.

    The iceberg face Mike didn¡¯t look like someone who liked children.

    Hearing this, Ben silently took a step back and drew a clear line between himself and stupid Jett!

    Finished speaking, Jett felt a pain on his face.

    Mike punched him out!

    ¡°Damn it! You hit my handsome face! Do you still have the consciousness of being my brother?¡±

    Jett covered his eyes in protest.

    Miffy saw the scene and felt he deserved it!

    Mike red at him fiercely, turned to the ward and closed the door.

    ¡°Really? Am I wrong?¡± Jett was aggrieved.

    ¡°Like a pig.¡± Miffy gloated.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Mike is looking forward to letting Scarlett have a baby?¡±

 Chapter 104 Her Period Is So Powerful

    Miffy could see the expression on Mike¡¯s face just now. Mike clearly regretted not being a father. Only this pervert would be brainless enough to make others wear a condom.

    ¡°How is that possible? I was ssmates with him in college. I know quite well who he is.¡±

    Mike was a very cold person. He could even be so heartless with his family. How could he have children so early?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, do you want to bet? I bet Mike will get Scarlett pregnant in half a year.¡±

    ¡°Then you will definitely lose. Alright, I bet that Mike won¡¯t have children in recent years.¡± Jett swore.

    ¡°What if the loser agrees to one condition?¡± Miffy was confident of victory.

    ¡°OK! But if you lose, would you agree if I want you to spend a night with me?¡± Jett said evilly.

    Miffy looked at him contemptuously.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you to drink wine that night! If you lose, take off your shirt and run around my bar for threeps, and carry my bar¡¯s signboard behind you!¡±

    Jett was talking about one night.

    Miffy was talking about drinking wine at night.

    We would see! They looked at each other, unwilling to admit defeat, as if they had seen each other suffer defeat.

    Jett and Miffy were bickering, and Ben, seeing that Scarlett was fine, nned to leave.

    ¡°Tell Mike that since his woman is ufortable, the party will be held another day,¡± Ben said to Jett.

    Jett nodded, ¡°Ben, why not wait for Mike and chat for a while?¡±

    ¡°No, Rocko is waiting for me at home.¡± Rocko was Ben¡¯s dog.

    Jett muttered, ¡°You treat dogs better than people.¡±

    Seeing that Ben was about to leave, Miffy hurriedly grabbed the bag that Bennded on the chair and chased after him.

    ¡°You forgot your bag.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ben took it. There was a stuffed toy he had bought for Rocko.

    When Miffy handed it to him, one of the plush bones fell down and she hurriedly picked it up.

    Ben¡¯s eyes shed with disgust when he saw that the bone was a little dirty.

    ¡°Here you are.¡± Miffy handed it to him.

    ¡°You keep it.¡± Ben carried the bag and left.

    Miffy blushed and grabbed the bone doll in her hand.

    She remembered that it was this little stuffed toy that allowed her to touch his hand at the boutique for the first time. Now, he gave it to her¡­

    Ben was so handsome, like a prince.

    ¡°Hey, girl, Ben must have given it to you because it was dirty. Don¡¯t be so touched, Okay?¡± Jett said to Miffy.

    Miffy red at him.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Jett actually dared to nder her Prince Charming. Ben looked so gentle, how could he not want it because it was dirty?

    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m not any worse than Ben. Don¡¯t you consider having happy body contact with me without thinking about love?¡±

    Miffy looked at him with contempt. Jett was so frivolous and annoying!

    Scarlett felt strengthless on her body and fell into the deep darkness. It took her a long time to wake up.

    She had already been in the hospital gown.

    Miffy, who was standing beside her, hurriedly said to her when she was awake,

    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    ¡°What happened to me?¡± Scarlett rubbed her head doubtfully. She remembered that she had been quarreling with Wendy at the boutique, but she seemed to have fainted afterward?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could even have fainted because of the period. Probably, there¡¯s no one else like you.¡±

    Scarlett shouted, her face a little red.

    ¡°I see. No wonder I¡¯ve been so ufortabletely.¡±

    This miraculous phenomenon of the period, when it didn¡¯te, it felt like a hen holding back her eggs, and her emotion was out of control.

    Once it arrived, her entire body seemed to be much more rxed. Scarlett¡¯s emotion was no longer as uncontroble as before.

    Refreshing!

    She didn¡¯t know that though she was rxed, a man who had failed the Steamed Bun Project was furiously venting his anger at the Abraham Group.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that you¡¯ve caused quite a stir? Mike is so handsome. Do you know see his performance today?¡±

    Normally, Mike rarely brought his bodyguards, because he was worried that Scarlett, he brought bodyguards today. Such a domineering appearance made Miffy go crazy.

    Miffy¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.

    ¡°Mike is also here?¡± Scarlett¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Have her period made Mike rush over?

    Scarlett was embarrassed by the analogy.

    ¡°The annoying man and the handsome man at the boutique are really good friends of Mike!¡±

    Now in Miffy¡¯s heart, Jett was the annoying man and Ben was the handsome man.

    ¡°They probably told Mike about your experience, so he brought a bunch of people over. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t see the thrilling scene at that time!¡±

    Miffy vividly described the scene at that time, making Scarlett¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    Especially when Miffy talked about the scene that Mike made people smash the shop, she was so excited.

    ¡°Are you saying that Mike had someone smash that shop?¡±

    Miffy nodded, ¡°Yes, they smashed it, it¡¯s so cool!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett felt dizzy, and even her period surged with her.

    She had already spent Mike so much money only by knocking down two rows of shelves. How much would he lose by destroying the shop?

    Miffy was still expressing her admiration for Mike, while Scarlett was worrying about money.

    Not only did she fight, but she also ignored the reputation of the Abraham Group.

    Then she swiped Mike¡¯s card and fought with Wendy.

    Her period startled Mike.

    In the end, they smashed the shop for her!

    ording to Mike¡¯s shrewd personality, he would definitely me her for it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mike?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The doctor said that you had irregr menstruation. He left with a dark face and only asked me to take care of you.¡±

    Scarlett immediately knew that he was angry with her.

    She sat up.

    ¡°I have to find Mike now, I¡¯ll admit my mistakes and apologize to him for leniency.

    ¡°Scarlett, lie down first. The doctor said that you are under too much pressure. Although there is no big problem, you need observation of an entire afternoon before you could discharge from the hospital.¡±

    Actually, it was Mike who forced the doctor to do so. How could minor trouble like irregr menstruation be considered an illness? Scarlett should have left after seeing the doctor.

    However, Mike was a little worried about her and asked the doctor to keep Scarlett for half a day.

    ¡°Miffy, did you see my phone? I have to call Mike.¡±

    Last time, she only hugged Richard. Mike was furious with her because she had influenced the image of the Abraham Group-this was the reason Scarlett admitted to herself.

    Even now, she felt that Mike was angry because she had affected the image of the Abraham Group. Because Mike refused to admit that he was jealous.

    Therefore, Scarlett was very worried. She had just fought with Wendy violently and even damaged so many things. She swung his card, and in the end, Mike even smashed the shop!

    Will Mikee overter and be furious?

 Chapter 105 What If He Heard Bad Things?

    Scarlett did not expect that Mike was currently holding back his breath to tear apart the people who bullied her instead of herself.

    However, someone who hated Scarlett had already arrived outside the ward and kicked the door open.

    Scarlett was chatting with Miffy when someone suddenly barged into the ward.

    Without knocking on the door, she directly kicked the door in.

    ¡°Scarlett, you little bitch!¡±

    With a roar, Scarlett and Miffy followed the voice and saw Mrs. Lauren standing at the door, looking at Scarlett like a madwoman.

    Mrs. Lauren, who was always elegant, had a hostile look in her eyes. She looked at Scarlett fiercely with her devouring gaze!

    Scarlett was surprised.

    What exactly happened? Why did Mrs. Lauren, who had always cared about her image, get into such an unholy mess, and be so rude in front of outsiders?

    Scarlett had been in the Lauren¡¯s for so many years, so she knew something about Mrs. Lauren.

    Although Mrs. Lauren who hated Scarlett and her mother particrly, still paid attention to her image when dealing with outsiders.

    It was Mrs. Lauren that had instigated Wendy to bully Scarlett before.

    Mrs. Lauren had always maintained the elegance of a high-ssdy, even if she pretended to be so.

    Scarlett had never seen her so reckless.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Scarlett asked with an unconceivable estrangement.

    ¡°You little bitch, you still dare to ask me! What did you do?¡±

    Mrs. Lauren had worked hard all day to get Wendy out, now she was on the verge of copse.

    With her eyes bloodshot, Mrs. Lauren stretched out her hand and pped Scarlett¡¯s face.

    Scarlett was still waiting for Mrs. Lauren to exin her intentions, but was unexpectedly attacked by her!

    Scarlett was unprepared and was beaten to the side. Seeing this, Miffy hurriedly pushed Mrs. Lauren away.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you feeling shameless?¡±

    Miffy knew who she was. As an elder, even if it was only a nominal elder, it was beneath her status to beat Scarlett like this.

    Mrs. Lauren was so furious that she couldn¡¯t even care about pretending to be elegant. After beating Scarlett, she pushed Miffy away.

    Mrs. Lauren pointed at Scarlett and shouted,

    ¡°Hurry up and release Wendy. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±

    Scarlett was beaten, her face snorting in pain, and her temper began to fray,

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What does your daughter have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending to be a fool. Mike has Wendy locked up at the police station for you. I order you to let him release Wendy immediately!¡±

    Mrs. Lauren¡¯s heart was about to shatter when she thought of the tragic situation she had seen Wendy in the police station.

    Those people handcuffed Wendy half-crouched on the chair, unable to stand up or to squat down, nor did they give her any water. Wendy looked particrly painful.

    Mrs. Lauren saw her beloved daughter fall into such a state of despair that tears were about to fall down her cheeks.

    Originally, she thought that smashing a shop was just a small matter, she could bring her daughter out with some money.

    However, she did not expect that Wendy had to be locked up for seven days, which was not negotiable.

    If she dared to talk too much, Mrs. Lauren would also be arrested on a charge of bribery.

    Mrs. Lauren had contacted all the personal connections, but no one was willing to help.

    The influence of the Lauren¡¯s was much weaker than before. On the other hand, the Abraham¡¯s had already warned them about this matter.

    Whoever dared to interfere would be Mike¡¯s enemy.

    No one wanted to offend the Abraham¡¯s, so no one dared to interfere.

    A person who had a good rtionship with Mrs. Lauren revealed the inside story to Mrs. Lauren. It was Wendy who offended Mike¡¯s wife, so Mike said that he would persecute Wendy.

    Only then did Mrs. Lauren, who had no other choice, rush over and ask Scarlett to save her daughter.

    But she overestimated her influence. Scarlett was no longer the pitiful little girl who had to be manipted by them for her mother¡¯s sake!

    Scarlett curled her lips, revealing a cold smile,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Order? Why did you order me?¡±

    Scarlett fought with Wendy, whose mother can¡¯t wait to support Wendy and ridiculously ¡°order¡± her?

    The Laurens were truly shameless. How could they gain such kind of arrogant sense of superiority?

    But Scarlett didn¡¯t care about this anymore. The Lauren¡¯s meant nothing to her.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been a freeloader in our house for so many years! And we found Mike to be your husband! Otherwise, who do you think will marry you with your background and social status?¡±

    ¡°Freeloader?¡± Scarlettughed, but her eyes were full of ridicule.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in your house since I was 9 years old. Have you treated me well? I¡¯ve been working like a servant since I was young. Do you really think I¡¯ve got these for nothing?¡±

    Mrs. Lauren was choked. Finally, she looked up and down at Scarlett, her eyes shing with malice.

    ¡°Wendy is right. You have indeed changed. Do you really think that you have been strong enough to leave the Lauren family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Scarlett lowered her eyes and thought sarcastically.

    Had the Lauren family ever epted her?

    If they had, how could she leave?

    That family did not belong to her from the beginning to the end.

    Mrs. Lauren and Wendy called her little bastard one by another. After all these years, had they ever shown her the slightest bit of respect?

    ¡°You go back. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Wendy. Whoever gets her in prison, go and find him.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re still ying dumb! You¡¯re the one who asked Mike to do this! Although Mike loves you so much now, please don¡¯t forget that without our family, you could never have married Mike!¡±

    Mrs. Lauren¡¯s words pierced Scarlett¡¯s heart like a thorn.

    This was actually one of the reasons why she was depressed during these days. The gap between Mike and her was huge.

    Without the Lauren family, Mike wouldn¡¯t even look at her.

    Scarlett, who had been hurt, immediately retorted, using words that could not be sincere to conceal the loss in her heart.

    ¡°How do you know that I really want to marry Mike? If you weren¡¯t not threatening me with my mother, how could I have married him?¡±

    Scarlett was stunned as soon as she finished speaking. Because she suddenly saw Mike standing at the door with a gloomy expression.

    Miffy and Mrs. Lauren also saw the dark-faced Mike. Mrs. Lauren was overjoyed.

    You deserve it, you little bitch! Mike had heard that!

    ¡°Mike, did you hear that? Scarlett doesn¡¯t value you. She who could speak out such heartless words deserves to be betrayed by everyone!¡±

    Mrs. Lauren tried her best to stir up trouble, wishing that Mike would beat Scarlett now.

    Scarlett looked at Mike nervously.

    The moment she said that, she already regretted it. Actually, she did not think that way. She deliberately said that to offend Mrs. Lauren.

    But Scarlett did not expect that Mike would suddenly appear.

    She wondered what Mike had heard¡­

    Miffy saw the chaos and hurriedly exined it to Scarlett.

    ¡°Mike, Scarlett didn¡¯t mean that. This old woman hit her and kept on being aggressive. That¡¯s why Scarlett said so. It wasn¡¯t her original intention to say that!¡±

 Chapter 106 Mike Was So Sweet

    ¡°Mike, she admitted that she had a crush on another man before marrying you. You heard that she did not marry you voluntarily. Don¡¯t be fooled again!¡± Mrs. Lauren fanned the mes.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mike¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud but filled with anger. Mrs. Lauren was intimidated and fell into silence.

    Mike stared at Scarlett attentively. His dark eyes were loaded with emotions that Scarlett did not understand.

    Frightened by Mike¡¯s gaze, Scarlett clenched her hands into fists.

    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Mike fixed his eyes at Scarlett and said in a coarse voice.

    Mrs. Lauren wanted to say something for her daughter.

    ¡°Mike, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Even Mrs. Lauren, with all her sophistication, could not bear Mike¡¯s anger. She gave up pleading for her daughter and left hastily.

    Miffy wanted to stay and help Scarlett, but she was only an outsider. The problem could only be solved by the couple.

    Miffy could only give Scarlett a sympathetic look and follow Mrs. Lauren out.

    Only Scarlett and Mike were left in the room.

    Scarlett dropped her head to avoid his eyes, but Mike¡¯s dissatisfaction was almost palpable.

    She unconsciously grabbed the quilt, not knowing how to exin.

    She looked like a cat that had just made her owner¡¯s home a mess and disguised her fear of punishment with a look of indifference.

    Mike¡¯s eyes darkened as he walked towards her.

    Feeling his approaching, Scarlett thought of that night when he burned her clothes and punished her rudely.

    The current situation was even worse.

    Scarlett tried tofort herself but her body trembled uncontrobly.

    Mike stopped in front of her. Scarlett nervously closed her eyes. The fault was hers. If he wanted to punish her, let him be!

    On second thought, she did not lie. She should not have felt so guilty.

    However, she vaguely felt sorry for Mike.

    He stretched out his hand and Scarlett¡¯s body stiffened.

    Mike noticed her reactions and thought of the content in My Cat Master and Me.

    The book said that don¡¯t punish a cat that has just epted the owner. Otherwise, it might lose faith in human beings and even leave the house.

    Richard was still waiting outside. Mike could not let Scarlett close her heart once again to him!

    Thus, Mike could only suppress his anger and decided to vent it on Mrs. Lauren and her daughterter!

    As for Scarlett¡­

    She was now waiting for his punishment with her eyes closed.

    She already regretted it in her heart, how could Mike punish her?

    Mike stretched out his hand and gently touched her swollen face that had been beaten by Mrs. Lauren.

    Scarlett opened her eyes in confusion, only to see Mike stroking her face with his hand.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡±

    Scarlett asked in surprise.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Mike was silent for a moment, then flicked her forehead.

    There were already so many people bullying her, he could not be another one.

    This was out of Scarlett¡¯s expectation.

    Mike was not angry and showed concern for her.

    Mike stood up as she was struck dumb.

    He took some ice cubes from the fridge and wrapped them in his handkerchief. Then, he put the parcel of ice on her swollen face.

    It was cold and Scarlett instinctively dodged, only to be stopped by Mike.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little icy, you will get used to it.¡±

    Scarlett scrutinized his expression and felt that Mike has no intention to me her. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t hear her words.

    She said that she would not marry him if it wasn¡¯t for the Lauren family¡¯s coercion.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®I¡¯m lucky!

    He could not have heard it. Otherwise, possessive as he is, he won¡¯t forgive her and treat my face.¡¯

    Thinking of this, Scarlett felt much better.

    Her expression did not escape Mike¡¯s eyes.

    He thought, ¡®I will let you smug now. You will pay it off in the future.¡¯

    ¡°Did you really send Wendy into the jail?¡±

    ¡°She deserves it,¡± Mike snorted.

    ¡°Really? Are you so powerful?¡± Scarlett said with her mouth agape.

    ¡®Is there anything he is incapable of?¡¯

    ¡°So what? Are you going to plead for her?¡±

    If she dared to say yes, Mike would knock the idea out of her brain.

    Scarlett looked at him strangely, ¡°Why should I plead for her?¡±

    She was not stupid.

    Wendy was rude to her mother and bullied her. She was kind enough that she did not celebrate it. It was impossible for her to plead for Wendy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Absolutely impossible!

    ¡°She smashed the shop and refused topensate. She should be punished byws. Why should I sympathize with her?¡±

    Mike snorted in satisfaction and knocked her on the head.

    ¡°Stupid girl.¡±

    But at least she was not stupid enough to sympathize with Wendy.

    Scarlett grimaced. Thinking of what she had done, she felt a sense of guilt for Mike.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯m sorry, I caused you trouble.¡±

    ¡°What trouble?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have fought in the boutique. Will the Abraham Group be influenced? Will it affect your share prices?¡±

    There were two acquaintances of Mike¡¯s in the shop. Scarlett was worried.

    ¡°I used a pseudonym, but I wonder if your friends will gossip.¡±

    It would be of no good to Mike.

    ¡°They won¡¯t leak it out. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Jett and Ben were his best friends. He had every confidence in them.

    Besides, even if the skirmish went public, the Abraham Group¡¯s share prices won¡¯t be affected by such a small thing. Scarlett was threatening herself.

    ¡°The stock has nothing to do with your little conflict. No one would report about it.¡±

    Jett had broadcast the process to Mike. Mike was very satisfied with the little wildcat¡¯s performance.

    He felt gratified that she knew how to fight back.

    ¡°However, your method could be improved.¡±

    Scarlett immediately dropped her hands and lent an ear to his advice.

 Chapter 107 Longing for His Hug

    Scarlett was all ears to hisint.

    After all, she was in the wrong and felt sorry for Mike.

    Mike tapped Scarlett¡¯s forehead slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video of your fight. Why did you hit so slightly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯te to blows¡­ What?¡± Scarlett was shocked by Mike¡¯sst sentence.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you powerful when you are angry with me? Why are you fighting so gently with that kind of trash?¡±

    Mike asked.

    It turned out that he wasn¡¯t angry with her for fighting, but for not hitting hard.

    Scarlett hurriedly exined.

    ¡°I hit her pretty hard. I pped her and even pulled off a lock of her hair!¡±

    Unconsciously, she took credit for it.

    Mike furiously tapped her again. ¡°You are good-for-nothing. A lock of hair is enough? Why not pull more? Are your legs only used to look? Why don¡¯t you kick her?¡±

    Scarlett kept in silence.

    After a few seconds, she asked.

    ¡°Are you¡­ teaching me how to fight?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! She had bullied you and I can¡¯t follow you all the time. If this happens again, you can beat back hard. You can¡¯t be so soft-hearted!¡±

    Mike said fiercely.

    ¡°But I am Mrs. Abraham now. Does it cause trouble for you if I lose control?¡±

    ¡°The biggest trouble you¡¯ve caused is that you are being bullied, understand?¡±

    How could he survive in the CEO ss when others knew Mrs. Abraham had been bullied by such a punk.

    ¡°But all the women of upper ss¡­¡±

    ¡°I have told you that the rules are for you to restrain others, not for others to bully you! Scarlett, you are the upper ss, understand?¡±

    After Mike finishedining about his dissatisfaction, he remembered something serious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t scold you that you give yourself a silly name since you are simple-minded.¡±

    Mike was still angry when he thought of how his two friendsughed at him.

    ¡°Little wildcat, can you exin to me who was Three Pir?¡±

    He could ept that she hit people, smashed the shop, but he could not bear that she called her Three Pir.

    Mike could predict that the name would spread among his friends for many years. He wished he could knock her head off.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Why did she give him a name with good taste?

    ¡°Are you not angry that I smashed the shop and made you embarrassed?¡± Scarlett hadn¡¯t realized that the point of Mike¡¯s angry was not the same as she was worried about.

    ¡°It is not worthy of mention. You can smash as many shops as you want, but you have to exin to me about the name of Three Pir!¡±

    Mike thought for a moment and added gloomily.

    ¡°When you were in the countryside, you had cats or dogs named First Pir and Second Pir, right?¡±

    Previously, she named the dog Brett, which made Mike angry.

    Now, he was relegated to third ce.

    What a shame to be the Third Pir!

    Scarlett blinked and exined.

    ¡°They call you Third Brother, so I called so¡­¡±

    ¡°If you dare to give me such name again, I will punish you!¡±

    Mike said fiercely, even worse than the night he scared Scarlett.

    But Scarlett was not as fearful as that night. She was so moved.

    Mike¡¯s words were like a warm stream of heat that spread from her heart to her body. Her eyes turned red.

    Mike would like to continue to criticize her. Seeing that her eyes turned red, he hurriedly asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Were his words too harsh to frighten her?

    He had tried his best to control his temper, but he still showed his anger because his little wildcat was being bullied.

    Suddenly, Scarlett put her arms around his waist with her face pressed against his chest and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Mike.¡±

    ¡°You fool? I¡¯m scolding you. What do you thank me for?¡±

    ¡°I thank you for not ming me for my vigorous behavior.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mike thought she did nothing wrong.

    ¡°I am causing trouble in the shop.¡±

    ¡°They deserve it!¡± A doll in a shop of this level may cost over 10, 000 yuan, half of which was a service charge.

    His wife did not enjoy any service there and was treated as a thief. Mike would feel that she was wrong if she allowed herself to be bullied without any resistance.

    ¡°But¡­ they also run their business. Will you be prosecuted if you smash their shop only for this? If they sue you, you can tell them that I smash it. Don¡¯t implicate you.¡±

    When Mike heard it, he turned soft.

    He thought what Ben said to him before leaving.

    At that time, Wendy was aggressive. The first thing that came to Scarlett¡¯s mind was to protect his reputation before fighting.

    Ben said to Mike, patting his shoulder. ¡°She has a conscience and deserves your love.¡±

    Realizing Scarlett was worried about him, Mike felt that being called Three Pir was not unforgivable.

    ¡°You fool, they won¡¯t sue me for smashing their shop and they will thank us.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±

    If you smashed someone¡¯s shop, they would not make a im bute over to thank you?

    Mike pinched her nose dotingly.

    ¡°Will you make a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°What will you bet?¡±

    ¡°If the responsible person of that shopes to apologize to us today, you will¡­¡±

    It was on the tip of his tongue.

    However, looking at her pure eyes, he changed his words.

    ¡°Make Tokyo Banana Cakes for a week.¡±

    ¡°If they won¡¯te, can I call you Three Pir?¡±

    Mike raised his hand and Scarlett hurriedly covered her forehead. She was joking!

    ¡°Mike, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Can you hug me right now?¡±

    Mike was silent, so she repeated it.

    ¡°Mike, can you hug me?¡±

    Scarlett lowered her head and whispered.

    ¡°I was happy just now. Previously, no one stood up for me and spoke for me.¡±

    ¡°Why would you like me to hug you?¡± Mike was suppressed and a little nervous.

    ¡°When I fought with the Laurens today, I felt lonely when I won. Mike, why am I alone? Why wouldn¡¯t my mother protect me as Wendy¡¯s mother?¡±

    Scarlett choked. She didn¡¯t want to be so fragile. But perhaps a woman in her menstrual period would be unable to control her temper.

    Scarlett said awkwardly when she felt that Mike hadn¡¯t moved.

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

 Chapter 108 The Little Wildcat Finally Understands It?

    How could she want to get homey warmth from the boss just because of her sudden sadness?

    Embracing a sorrowful person, which is a kind of gentle action, did not conform to his usual ruthless style.

    The next second, Scarlett was hugged in his arms, which wrapped around her arms, letting her head lean against his heart.

    ¡°I am willing to.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she obediently hugged his waist and thanked him earnestly.

    ¡°Thank you for your support. I don¡¯t feel so lonely.¡±

    Scarlett had been bullied for a long time by the people from the Lauren family since she was young, which was more severe than this time.

    However, even her own mother wouldn¡¯t let her fight back. If so, she would suffer from one more beating.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Mike would unconditionally support her. He didn¡¯t me her for destroying the shop, nor did he me her for fighting. He even instructed her on how to do it.

    Scarlett suddenly felt that she wasn¡¯t that lonely.

    At the very least, there was someone who would stand on her side, not considering values and concepts of right or wrong. His only wish was to make her happy.

    At this moment, she let herself hug him and lean against his chest, pretending to have a warm family.

    Mike did not expect that just a few words would touch such a strong little wildcat.

    When she gave up the tough appearance and trusted someone wholeheartedly, she was so soft that it made his heart ache. She was like this in his embrace, being so grateful to him because of a casual word.

    Mike suddenly realized that Scarlett must get used to being lonely.

    No one was ever kind to her and no one ever truly loved her.

    It was precise because she was so lonely that she was so moved by others¡¯ goodwill.

    Usually, she seemed so strong, but only when she encountered something bad would she realize that she was much more sensitive than other girls.

    Though the world was cruel to her, she did not be ugly for holding hatred. It was just that she was so strong and would not forget anyone who was a little kind to her. She would try her best to repay back.

    Even if she was badly hurt, she still worked hard to live and embrace a better tomorrow.

    Mike¡¯s handnded on her long loose hair. He stroked her soft strands of hair.

    His voice was also tender, ¡°Silly girl, if you feel sad in the future, you cane over at any time.¡±

    Scarlett hugged Mike¡¯s waist and he touched her hair. This scene was so harmonious and beautiful.

    Unfortunately, there were people in the world who were skilled in destroying the beauty and creating trouble.

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯re a good boss.¡±

    Scarlett was finally willing to leave his embrace. She praised him from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Bo¡­ ss?¡± These two words were squeezed out of his teeth.

    ¡°Yes. There are not many bosses like you who are willing to stand out for employees. I decided to wash my hands carefully when making dessert for you in the future.¡±

    She joked.

    After the warmth, she had to face the reality. No matter how good Mike was, he was still the boss.

    But she did not forget what he had said to her before.

    He said he wouldn¡¯t love a girl like her, so she had to mind her own emotions.

    Mike¡¯s face instantly sank. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t wash your hands as you cooked food?¡±

    Scarlettughed embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these details.¡±

    In the past, she felt dissatisfied with the boss. However, she couldn¡¯t fight him, and she couldn¡¯t defeat the man of staggering wealth. She had to find some tricks to get revenge for herself.

    Looking at the boss¡¯s angry face, Scarlett seriously raised her hand and swore an oath.

    ¡°I will try my best to serve you well in the future. It¡¯s true. I need to show full sincerity. I won¡¯t do anything wrong to you anymore. Hard work is my duty, and performance is thest word!¡±

    She had learned thest two sentences from the dramatic series. When salesmen struggled for insurance, they would say them like this.

    Mike was almost pissed off by her, but when she said about her performance, he gritted his teeth and unconsciously shifted his gaze to her abdomen.

    Very good, he will think of a way to get her an ¡°achievement¡±!

    What is a woman¡¯s greatest achievement towards a man?

    Giving birth to a baby!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t understand. At thest minute they were in a sound conversation, but now the boss showed such a sinister expression towards her abdomen. He seemed to be scheming something.

    ¡°Oh! Mike, I swiped your card.¡± She finally remembered the important matter.

    ¡°I know.¡± Mike was toozy to care about cards. Right now, all he could think about was helping her create ¡°achievements¡±.

    The focus was on how to create ¡°achievement¡±. How many postures would it take to have a baby, and which would be the easiest to get a daughter?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know! I spent a lot¡­ Almost 130, 000 yuan.¡±

    This figure made Scarlett feel extremely guilty.

    The boss gave her the card to make a purchase. In the end, she used his card to irritate Wendy. How headstrong she was!

    Sure enough, the boss frowned. Scarlett was ready to be deducted from the sry.

    ¡°Are you saying that I will be so stupid that I can¡¯t see how much money in my secondary card has been spent?¡±

    When she made a move, he received a text message on his phone. Was she insulting his IQ again?

    ¡°Well, since you know, then I¡¯ll be frank. This time, it¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s deduct this money from my sry. I¡¯ll work harder to repay the debt in the future.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, the boss knocked on her forehead fiercely. Scarlett thought that it was she who made a mistake first, Mike should have knocked on her forehead a few times.

    But just knocking was no longer able to relieve his anger.

    Mike looked at the heartless little wildcat and couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hands. He held her little face with both hands and pulled her face into a ridiculous shape.

    But Scarlett did not dare to say anything because he was the boss.

    Mike let go of his hands and asked in disgust, ¡°Do you know you are wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was wrong!¡± Scarlett¡¯s attitude towards admitting her mistake was extremely good.

    ¡°What¡¯s your mistake?¡± Boss asked.

    ¡°My mistake is that I shouldn¡¯t swipe your card. Without your consent¡­¡± She was knocked by him again!

    Scarlett looked at him in a grievance. She had such a good attitude towards admitting mistakes. ¡®What are you doing!¡¯

    Mike was so speechless, ¡°I knocked on you because of your petty appearance! You¡¯re simply embarrassing me!¡±

    After following him for so long, she was even so scared out of her wits just for spending 100 thousand!

    In the future, if he was so busy that he asked her to attend somerge auctions instead of him, which require meeting tens of millions of RMB, then she would be scared to death!

    Although she had been taught by him to retaliate against bad people, she must leave this petty character behind.

    Even if Scarlett was beaten to death, she wouldn¡¯t be able to guess what the big boss was thinking.

    She didn¡¯t know that Mike wasn¡¯t angry at her for spending too much but hated her for not being proud. Such a small amount of money was enough to scare her to such an extent. It waspletely contrary to the reason for his rage she thought.

    Scarlett carefully guessed Mike¡¯s expression. She thought that he was unhappy because of the money.

    ¡°How about I work a few more jobs in the future and pay off my debts?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Boss raised his eyebrows. Could it be that the little wildcat had suddenly understood his meaning?

 Chapter 109 A Present for Him

    Now, she had already washed his clothes, cooked for him, and cleaned up his room. Mike hoped her to warm his bed as her other job.

    As long as the kitten could get enlightenment, her sry would immediately increase!

    However, it was just Mike¡¯s dream.

    ¡°After I finish cooking for you, I¡¯ll go to the studio to carry the photo stand. This way, I will earn some money. Then I¡¯ll put up an advertisement to see if anyone asks me to take some pictures.¡±

    She only knew how to photograph and cook.

    Failing to observe that Mike was already angry, she was still thinking about it.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Although my photography is fine, I don¡¯t have a professional exam. No one hires me, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid enough. Hurry up and talk about warming the quilt!¡± Mike thought proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open a dessert shop online. This way, I can make one for you when I ept the order.¡±

    ¡°You want me to eat other people¡¯s leftovers?!¡±

    Mike was going to explode with anger.

    He had just praised her for her progress, but now she returned to the original form again!

    ¡°How can be leftovers? I roasted it in an oven and sold it online. if no one bought, I¡¯ll give it to you to eat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If you dare to do that, I swear I will break your cat ws!¡±

    Only he was qualified to eat what she cooked!

    ¡®Are you kidding? How much does Mrs. Abraham¡¯s dessert cost?

    Can they afford it?¡¯

    Just as Mike was about to teach the little wildcat a lesson, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Is Mrs. Abraham here?¡±

    Scarlett looked at Mike doubtfully. Who was it?

    Mike gave her a look that he would pick with herter. He turned his head and changed to an ice-cold and arrogant expression.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Two formally dressed people came in, one of whom was a foreigner.

    Seeing that Mike was also present, the foreigner¡¯s eyes lit up and he respectfully said to Mike.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, I¡¯m the head of the Aowu International Chain Store in Asia. I¡¯m sorry that Mrs. Abraham was frightened in our store. I hope Mrs. Abraham will ept this.¡±

    The foreigner took out a cheque from his pocket and respectfully handed it to Mike with broken Chinese.

    Scarlett was confused. ¡®Did he reallye to apologize?

    Why did Mike smash up their shop and not only he did not report them and even give them money instead?¡¯

    Mike was in a sitting position, while the two people who came were standing with their hands hanging down. One of them was sincerely handing over the check with both of his hands.

    Judging from their positions, it was self-evident who was superior.

    Mike only casually nced at the person who came and did not have any intention of epting the cheque.

    ¡°I heard that your clerk is awesome and suspects my wife of stealing?¡±

    The person in charge was almost frightened to death.

    He was frightened by Mike¡¯s tone.

    They belong to international chains, and when they found out whom the front-line employees had provoked, the higher-ups were dumbfounded, and even the headquarters abroad were rmed.

    To offend Mike¡¯s wife was to offend Mike. To offend Mike meant that all of their chain stores on the maind would face bankruptcy.

    There was no doubt that Mike had this ability.

    The headquarters attached great importance to it and immediately ordered the biggest leader in Asia to fly over from other cities to satisfy Mrs. Abraham at all costs.

    That was why this scene happened. The one who smashed the shop did not lose a single cent, and they seemed to have to sit steadily like God.

    The smashed hands handed over the cheque, hoping that Mr. Abraham could ept it.

    ¡°We have expelled all those shop assistants. It is our duty to make Mrs. Abraham have an unpleasant shopping experience. Please forgive us, Mrs. Abraham.¡±

    Mike looked at the check with contempt.

    ¡°Do you think that I, Mike, amcking such a small sum of money? Or do you think that the grievances of my wife are as peaceful as those of a beggar?¡±

    Mike¡¯s words made the back of the person who came wet. Mike¡¯s aura was too strong.

    ¡°No! I just want to express our apologies¡­¡±

    His words were trembling. If he could not obtain the forgiveness of Mr. Abraham, they would be the culprits of thepany.

    ¡°Mike, forget it,¡± Scarlett said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The two of them immediately looked at her for help, while Scarlett looked at Mike for help.

    ¡°Since the shop assistant has already been punished, forget it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since my wife said so, I won¡¯t dredge up it anymore.¡±

    The two of them were overjoyed. Mike waved his hand and said, ¡°Take the money back. Our Abraham Group doesn¡¯tck this small amount of money. In the future, manage your people. If something like this happens again, I don¡¯t mind having my people discipline them.¡±

    These words were impressive, but there was only one meaning in them. If one dared to offend, there would be a toy seller in the Abraham Group¡¯s subsidiary!

    Mike used his methods to help Scarlett vent her anger. This matter quickly spread throughout the retail industry in City B.

    Only then did everyone realize that the CEO of the Abraham Group took such a fancy to his wife. Those who thought that Scarlett¡¯s background wasn¡¯t high and might not be favored were all shocked.

    There were even high-end boutiques that sent Scarlett¡¯s photos to every store by e-mail. In the future, when a woman like this went into a store, no matter what she did, she had to be served well!

    The smashed shop of Aowu was still being renovated. The horrifying example was right in front of everyone. Who dared to provoke Mrs. Abraham anymore?

    At this moment, Scarlett only felt that money was powerful. Mike¡¯s domineering appearance also was an eye-opener.

    After the two of them left, Mike knocked on Scarlett¡¯s head again and said, ¡°Learn from me!¡±

    Scarlett stuck out her tongue and suppressed the throbbing feeling in her heart for Mike¡¯s standing up for her. When he said, ¡°How is my wife?¡±, her heart was so crisp that she really felt like a princess.

    If only it was his real wife¡­

    ¡°Why are you dumbfounded?¡± Mike still wanted to knock her on the head. ¡®She was looking dumb all day long. When could she really understand what he means?¡¯

    ¡°I just think you were so domineering just now.¡±

    Mike was reluctantly satisfied with her unpleasantpliment.

    Then he heard her whispering, ¡°I just felt a surge of blood.¡±

    Mike was speechless.

    Scarlett pointed to the bag on the side and signaled for him to bring it over.

    These were the items she bought while shopping with Miffy. After she fainted, Miffy took it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    When Mike saw her reach in and then dragged out two clothes.

    ¡°Send it to you!¡± Scarlett handed it over. Mike stood up for her today and protected her. She could only use this to repay him.

    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡®Fluorescent green and light yellow?¡¯ If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, there were still stars on the light yellow one?

    ¡°I personally chose it. It cost me thousands of yuan!¡±

    To Scarlett, this kind of T-shirt was already an astronomical price.

    Mike wanted to say that he never wore such fancy clothes, not to mention that his identity did not wear so-called famous brands created in batches.

    Mike always took high-end customization routes.

    However, seeing Scarlett¡¯s somewhat bashful expression, coupled with her expectant gaze, he swallowed the words of rejection.

    ¡°Does it look good? When I first saw it, I thought it was very suitable for you.¡±

 Chapter 110 Scarlett Was Courted

    Understanding Scarlett¡¯s expectation, Mike didn¡¯t want to turn her down.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Actually, Mike wondered why Scarlett thought that he was suitable for fancy clothes.

    ¡°Mike, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re as cold as I imagined. Sometimes, you¡¯re pretty good.¡±

    Scarlett always looked on the bright side.

    A few days ago, she had fought with Mike heavily, and now she forgot all after being treated well.

    Mike curled his lips, without saying a word.

    Scarlett put clothes on Mike and said seriously, ¡°You are always serious. If you dress so solemnly, no one dares toe near you.¡±

    Mike thought, ¡®Why would I want someone else close?¡¯

    Mike retorted in his heart, but his face was still filled with pride.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be super handsome if you change your style. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Mike grabbed clothes and walked to the bathroom. Though he was reluctant, he agreed to Scarlett.

    He heard Scarlett mutter to herself, ¡°You must be more handsome than my idol, Jay, because you have a good figure.¡±

    ¡°He wore it?¡± Mike instantly felt that the clothes in his hand became cheap, and he even wanted to trample it.

    ¡°He¡¯s the spokesperson.¡±

    Hearing that, Mike turned back and threw the clothes on the bed. He walked out with a cold face.

    Scarlett hurriedly reached up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    In Mike¡¯s mind, nobody wanted to wear the clothes that Jay had endorsed. It was cheap and poor-leveled.

    Scarlett cried out in disappointment and thought, ¡®Perhaps Mike felt that this gift was too cheap and unattractive.¡¯

    She and Mike had never been on the same ss. What she thought was expensive was simr to a rag to Mike.

    Mike wanted to m the door to show his dissatisfaction, but he stopped when noticing Scarlett¡¯s sadness.

    Turning around, he rudely grabbed the clothes and walked into the bathroom.

    He thought Scarlett was pitiful and decided to coax her.

    Mike changed his clothes.

    Recently, something special happened.

    After Scarlett recovered, she received several limited-edition dolls from the boutique. Each doll was exquisitely crafted and valuable.

    Those shopkeepers asked her to ept dolls.

    As a result, Scarlett happily epted those dolls and shot them every day with her DSLR camera.

    Mike was puzzled by her behaviors.

    In Mike¡¯s mind, it was meaningless to shoot dolls with different gestures.

    He didn¡¯t understand what the point of taking photos and posting them on Moments was.

    It was hard to understand what women thought. Scarlett was so happy that Mike turned a blind eye to what she was doing.

    But Mike couldn¡¯t bear that Scarlett was indulged in shooting. She began to shoot both in daylight and at night.

    And Scarlett tittered while shooting.

    Why would Mike know that Scarlett shot dolls at night andughed?

    Mike had moved all of Scarlett¡¯s luggage to his floor. Scarlett had now be Mike¡¯s servant girl and was on call 24 hours a day!

    Even if it was 11 pm, Scarlett had to put down the DSLR camera and cook for Mike when he asked.

    Scarlett thought she owed Mike a favor after that ident.

    Mike found it hard to understand Scarlett taking pictures of the doll in a different position.

    Daniel and employees of the Abraham Group were inconceivable about the sudden change in the style of Mike.

    Daniel had worked for Mike for many years. He knew Mike¡¯s normal style of dress.

    But he was shocked when seeing Mike in fluorescent green.

    When Mike appeared in a T-shirt with a star pattern and casual trousers, Lily¡¯s coffee cup fell down and a secretary¡¯s sses fell off. Daniel even crashed into the door.

    They all were startled.

    And they didn¡¯t know what happened to Mike.

    Although Mike looked handsome in casual clothes, that kind of style wasn¡¯t in character.

    A secretary even tried to verify that the rule of wearing a formal dress was set by Mike.

    It was said that Mike didn¡¯t like people who worked in informal clothes and thought that they are cking off on their work.

    Realizing the workers¡¯ shock, Mike said coldly, ¡°If you guys are free, make the work n for next month!¡±

    Everyone felt Mike¡¯s indifference.

    Mike was still cool.

    Those things weren¡¯t special.

    The most special thing was that Mike gave Scarlett two tickets to the exhibition.

    Mike had promised to take Scarlett to visit that photo exhibition long ago. When he mentioned it again, Scarlett agreed without any hesitation.

    The photo exhibition was very wonderful. Scarlett couldn¡¯t take her eyes off those photos. Mike apanied her for a while and went out, leaving Scarlett alone.

    ¡°Scarlett.¡±

    Richard looked at Scarlett with some joy. He came to the International Photography Exhibition to find Scarlett. And he managed it.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Scarlett subconsciously looked around, finding that Mike hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    ¡°Did you exin what happened that day to ine?¡± Scarlett still remembered the misunderstanding between Richard and ine when they metst time. After all, it was caused by her.

    ¡°We¡­¡± Richard hesitated. Scarlett noticed that people went in and out here, so it was inconvenient to talk.

    ¡°I remember there¡¯s a coffee shop upstairs. Why don¡¯t we talk there?¡±

    A few minutester, they sat down. Scarlett sent a message to Mike, telling him that she had met a friend, asking him to wait for a while.

    ¡°Scarlett, what do you think of the thing I told youst time?¡±

    Scarlett was floored by his question. Richard was asking her if she wanted to date him.

    ¡°What about ine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already proposed to dissolve the engagement with her.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett became angry instantly.

 Chapter 111 They Met

    Scarlett looked straight at Richard. She wondered that if he was the gentle teenager she liked when she was young?

    What he was doing now was even more excessive than when Mike wanted to divorce her!

    Back then, when Mike divorced her, she recognized that she did something wrong. She approached Mike for a purpose, and she did notpletely like him.

    However, ine¡¯s feelings for Richard had moved Scarlett a few times.

    Therefore, when Richard said that he had dissolved the engagement with ine, Scarlett was angry. She felt that it was not worth it for ine who only met a few times with her.

    ¡°Richard, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts about looking for someone else right now. I didn¡¯t intend to disturb you. It¡¯s impossible for us.¡±

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t you and Mike already divorced? I¡¯m also single now. We¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Richard, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡±

    A cold voice sounded from behind Richard.

    Mike¡¯s chest was filled with anger, and his face was as calm as ake. His aura was powerful. He calmly swept a nce at Scarlett and Richard.

    Scarlett immediately lowered her head guiltily. For some reason, she suddenly felt like she was being caught.

    ¡°You seem to be having a good chat?¡±

    What Mike said made Scarlett shrink. At this moment, she could not understand what he was thinking.

    His expression was calm, but she felt a faint sense of storm.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯ll follow you down. Richard, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    She was afraid that something would go wrong if they continued like this. She stood up and grabbed her bag. She quickly walked towards Mike, not even daring to look at Richard¡¯s current expression.

    She was approaching Mike.

    Suddenly, Scarlett¡¯s arm was tightened while Mike¡¯s eyes instantly turned ck like ink.

    Scarlett turned around and looked at Richard, who was grabbing her arm. She felt her mind go nk.

    Richard grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm and looked at Mike provocatively.

    ¡°Scarlett, let me ask you one more time in front of him. Do you want toe with me, marry me, and let me give you aplete family?¡±

    After saying this, Richard felt relieved.

    He said it!

    From the moment he came back to see her, he wanted to say this to her.

    Scarlett only felt that it was as if a few ps of thunder hitting her. Was she proposed by Richard?

    Richard stubbornly waited for her reply, grabbing her arm and refusing to let her go.

    ¡°Back then, because of the Lauren family, we missed each other. This time, I don¡¯t want to miss you. Give me your answer.¡±

    Mike was so furious that he burst intoughter.

    How did Richard dare to propose to his woman in front of him?!

    Did Richard provoke him?

    When Mike received her text message, an ominous premonition appeared in his heart.

    What person did she meet with and what words did she want to say with the person? Why didn¡¯t she say at the exhibition but to talk alone with the person?

    The answer was that the person was a man who coveted his woman!

    Regarding Scarlett, Mike¡¯s intuition was not inferior to his keen senses when he was pioneering in his business.

    On his way over, he could feel strong adultery from afar.

    He endured the anger in his heart and walked over. He just happened to see his rival who was looking at him provocatively.

    He even asked his woman such a disgusting question!

    Thus, before Scarlett could answer the question that made him angry, Mike interrupted Richard first.

    Mike¡¯s killing intent shed. Richard looked at his anger, feeling all sorts of joy in his heart.

    Mike had snatched away his love, so he couldn¡¯t make Mike too happy!

    But very quickly, Scarlett¡¯s performance made Richard upset.

    Ever since the appearance of Mike, her eyes had been always staring at him.

    Therefore, when Scarlett stood up to look for Mike, Richard pulled her and asked a question that made Mike furious.

    He proposed to Scarlett.

    As the heroine at the center of this conflict, Scarlett waspletely stunned.

    Richard pulled her arm so hard that it made her feel a little painful. Scarlett had no idea about what to do. She instinctively looked at Mike as if she wanted him to ask for help.

    As for Mike¡¯s expression, it instantly made Scarlett feel fear.

    Heughed.

    Although he wasughing, the depth in his eyes made Scarlett upset.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    It seemed that he only had such a look when he was extremely furious.

    At this moment, a hundred methods of killing Richard had appeared in Mike¡¯s mind.

    Suddenly, Scarlett¡¯s pleading gaze miraculously calmed down part of his anger.

    Scarlett had a sense of dependence on him.

    He thought, ¡®I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back!¡¯ He red at Scarlett. Scarlett lowered her head guiltily.

    The intimate interaction between them was reflected in Richard¡¯s eyes. He was still waiting for Scarlett¡¯s reply. He let go of Scarlett¡¯s hand and pped the table to stand up.

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing? Why are you making things difficult for Scarlett?¡±

    Hearing this, Mike raised his eyebrows and looked at Scarlett indifferently, ¡°Am I making things difficult for you?¡±

    Scarlett shook her head like a rattle-drum.

    She had a clear idea that she can¡¯t disobey Mike.

    Her reaction also made Richard more confirm that Scarlett had something against Mike. He emphasized his tone and made his words clearer.

    ¡°It is said that Mr. Abraham is very swift and decisive. Now, it seems that you need to use some means to get a marriage and a woman. You are already divorced. But you still won¡¯t let her go. How despicable you are!¡±

    He thought, ¡®Apart from having status and good looks, how could he be worthy of such a beautiful woman like Scarl? He even divorced her. He didn¡¯t cherish her!¡¯

    Although the interaction between Scarl and Mike allowed Richard to vaguely understand something, he still wanted to make a final move.

    It all depended on Scarlett.

    Mike smiled coldly. It seemed that Richard had not affected him. As for whether he had thought in his heart, he didn¡¯t reveal.

    ¡°It is obvious that I outstrip you when there are methods avable for me. You even haven¡¯t the chance to use your methods. It would be sadder, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    It was self-evident who was superior and who was inferior. In terms of the cutting remarks, no one couldpare to Mike.

    ¡°I wonder if you have ever heard of such a saying. Though you exhaust every power of your mind, it will leave much to be desired! Be careful that you get nothing in the end.¡±

    Mike narrowed his eyes. He felt that no matter how he looked at Richard, he detested him! Every word Richard said was extremely ear-piercing.

    ¡°Where were you when Scarlett needed help? Now that she lives a good life, why do you run out?¡±

    What Mike said instantly caused Richard, who was in a dominant position, to be at a disadvantage. Mike¡¯s words pierced his pain point.

    When they met, they were caustic to each other. They were both people with status. They would be sneered at if they were to be exposed. Scarlett was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! Behave yourselves! If you have something to say, be proper! I¡¯ll treat you to coffee. Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± How could Mike not know that as long as Scarlett felt embarrassed, she would treat people to food?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce with her!¡± Seeing Mike¡¯s attitude towards Scarlett, Richard immediately stood up with a deep voice.

 Chapter 112 Mike Is Jealous

    ¡°It¡¯s you who should shut up!¡±

    Mike was angry hearing Richard¡¯s usation.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t show her enough respect, let her go!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my girl. I can do whatever I want to her. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Mike cursed although usually sensible.

    Scarlett was anxious and hurriedly pulled Mike.

    Quite a few people looked across at them. Among them, one was the president of the Abraham Group, and the other was Mr. Abraham of the Cowan family. If the media found them quarreling in the streets, it would be sensationally reported.

    However, it didn¡¯t relieve Mike¡¯s anger and made him unable to suppress his jealousy instead.

    He took off his coat and pushed Scarlett away. Richard also rolled up his sleeves. Then they punched each other with fists at the same time in public!

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t believe what happened and she almost fainted.

    As for the two men who were angry at each other, they had got into a fight!

    ¡°Scarlett wouldn¡¯t have been with you if not for her family who forced her.¡± Richard hit Mike in the stomach.

    ¡°She is mine now and forever. She won¡¯t have anything to do with you!¡± Mike hit Richard on his sockets.

    They were the same height and both had the habit of fitness. But in general, Mike was still advantaged.

    Seeing them get into a fight, the staff of the coffee shop walked up. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t know how to separate them, and more and more people gathered around to watch.

    Scarlett noticed that someone took out his phone and was going to take a picture.

    If it was posted online, it would be terrible. Scarlett hurried to him and snatched the phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take photos!¡±

    She must stop it, or it would be spread rapidly.

    The president of the Abraham Group fought with Mr. Abraham of the Cowan family in public. It would be a sensational headline!

    The man whose phone was snatched recognized that one of them was the president of the Abraham Group. He was about to sell this video at a high price. Seeing that Scarlett snatched his phone and was going to delete the video, he was furious. He pushed Scarlett and Scarlett took a step back.

    Mike was fighting with Richard. Suddenly, he was distracted when he saw that Scarlett was pushed. Then he was hit by Richard on his face.

    He didn¡¯t fight back and rushed over to support Scarlett. When he was sure that she was fine, he red at the man who pushed Scarlett.

    ¡°How dare you push her?¡±

    Mike stood in front of Scarlett and pounced him with fists. Seeing this, Richard suddenly realized something.

    Mike wasn¡¯t that terrible¡­

    Mike beat the man hard. Then he checked that Scarlett wasn¡¯t injured.

    After deleting the video from the man¡¯s phone, he turned to Richard.

    He said, ¡°Go on!¡± Today, he would teach him a lesson so that he remembered not to covet Scarlett!

    Richard shook his head and said, ¡°Stop.¡±

    He had to admit his loss. Mike would rather be pounced by him to protect Scarlett than fight back. But he failed to.

    ¡°If you want to be with Scarl, you should remarry and be nice to her. Or I will not let go of you.¡±

    Richard picked up his clothes.

    Seeing that Richard had a condescending attitude to him, Mike was angry at it. Then he impolitely kicked Richard¡¯s buttocks.

    Richard was kicked by him and staggered forward. Mike feltfortable with that.

    ¡°You!¡± Richard did not expect him to do that. Then he turned around and red at Mike.

    Mike looked down at him, ¡°It¡¯s all about her and me. It has nothing to do with you!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that they were going to fight again, Scarlett hurriedly stood between them.

    ¡°Stop fighting. It¡¯s a disgrace to make such a scene in public, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Seeing that Scarlett was at a loss, Richard sighed.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t have the heart to be ruthless to her.

    Besides, Scarlett was so dependent on Mike and he wouldn¡¯t be as important as before to her.

    They were apart for four years. Now she finally fell in love with another man.

    But she herself didn¡¯t realize it¡­

    Richard reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°Take care of yourself. If he bullies you, ask me for help at any time. I will stay here for three months. If you change your mind, you can still be with me.¡±

    Scarlett was very sad.

    He was so gentle, but she still hurt his feelings.

    But she had to be honest about her feelings.

    Only in this way, could she minimize the emotional damage to others.

    Seeing Richard stroke Scarlett¡¯s hair, Mike immediately found his hands extremely unpleasant.

    If not for Scarlett who held his arm tight, he would have got into a fought this guy again!

    Scarlett didn¡¯t dare to look up at Mike¡¯s expression even when Richard went away.

    She pissed off Mike again.

    ¡°What are you looking at? He¡¯s been gone!¡± Mike said angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? It¡¯s such a disgrace to fight in public.¡± She stroked his stomach worriedly. Richard seemed to have hit here just now and it must hurt a lot.

    He shrugged her away angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t shed crocodile tears! Let go!¡±

    She was so annoying. She actually had an affair with other men as soon as he was not around.

    Scarlett realized that he was angry and she immediately let him go.

    When she did, Mike¡¯s face darkened and he thought, ¡®Why did she let go of me? Why can¡¯t she hold on? She¡¯s much too annoying!¡¯

    He had intended to see his friends with her after the exhibition.

    He wanted to introduce her to them. He knew that she appreciated Ben, the president of EF Corporation, and lingered on the photos taken by Ben for a long time today. She was in a good mood, so he wanted to take this chance to have a candlelight dinner with her and make her drunk. Then he could make love to her!

    But he was in no mood for anything after fighting with Richard.

    He drove Scarlett home and raced the car along the way, which made Scarlett so scared.

    When they arrived home, he pulled her and said, ¡°Go wash your hair!¡±

    Mike sounded cold with a gloomy face. It made Scarlett confused.

    ¡°Why should I wash my hair now? It¡¯s still during the day.¡±

    ¡°Go wash it if you don¡¯t want to have it cut. Besides, change your clothes!¡± Richard stroked her hair, so he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    They had exchanged amorous nces before and Richard tended to nce at her clothes! Therefore, they were a real eyesore now!

    Since he threatened to cut her hair, Scarlett was speechless.

    She knew that he was furious now, but how could he vent his anger on her hair?

 Chapter 113 Fierce quarrel

    Scarlett¡¯s hesitant expression was even more sinful in Mike¡¯s eyes.

    She dared to savor the other¡¯s touch over and over again.

    Seeing hising, Scarlett¡¯s animal-like intuition yed a decisive role.

    She snuck into the bathroom and locked the door. She was afraid that Mike would vent his anger on her innocent long hair.

    She deliberately dawdled inside. Mike stood alone in front of the window. The smoke in his hand lit up one after another. He was plotting something in his heart.

    Richard¡¯s words were still in his ears. He used too many tricks. This was indeed Mike¡¯s weakness.

    He couldn¡¯t even remember how many tricks he had used on Scarlett.

    If Richard hadn¡¯t appeared, Mike would take control of everything.

    Scarlett wasn¡¯t stupid, but she wasn¡¯t extremely intelligent. As long as he seduced her step by step, she would be able to fall in love with him. However, the presence of Richard shook Mike¡¯s emotions.

    Scarlett¡¯s attitude towards him had changed.

    But this progress was not enough.

    It was still far from what he needed in his heart.

    Richard was like a thorn that fiercely stabbed into his heart.

    After all, Richard had brought many beautiful memories to Scarlett during the years when he was vacant.

    He must solve Richard. He had to change his tactics towards Scarlett.

    He thought that as long as he stared at her, she would stay behind.

    However, he forgot that she was not easy to get. Mike lowered his face, seemed to be scheming something.

    Scarlett took a bubble bath inside. She thought that she couldn¡¯t escape in the end. Mike was still waiting for her outside.

    So she changed into a casual outfit and walked out.

    Mike leanedzily against the windowttice, his hand still burning with a cigarette that he hadn¡¯t even taken a single breath of. He looked a little decadent.

    Seeing Scarlette out, he put out the cigarette and didn¡¯t look at her. He just quietly looked out of the window.

    Scarlett¡¯s hair was still half dry. Her two big eyes were watering. She looked at him with fear of being hurt and a desire to be close.

    In the end, Scarlett¡¯s concern for him was greater than her fear. She stepped forward, touched his wounds, and asked with concern.

    ¡°Does the injury on your body hurt?¡±

    She felt pain when she saw him and Richard fighting. They wished they could kill each other, and both of them attacked ruthlessly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. He¡¯s more miserable.¡± He was still arrogant.

    The corner of Scarlett¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought Mike was too childish.

    ¡°This injury is a little broken. I¡¯ll go get some potion for you,¡± she said.

    She stood up. Suddenly, Mike grabbed her arm and pressed her against the window.

    His handsome face had a hint of malice.

    ¡°My patience is limited,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett was stunned for a moment. Then he kissed her hard.

    He didn¡¯t give Scarlett a chance to react.

    Mike forgot what tenderness was and rampaged on her lips.

    She didn¡¯t know how she provoked him.

    Scarlett was hurt by his rude kiss. Her wronged expression fell into Mike¡¯s eyes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Suddenly, Scarlett narrowed her eyes in pain and took a deep breath. She tasted the smell of blood in her mouth.

    He bit the tip of her tongue. It hurts!

    Seeing that she was in pain, Mike was slightly bnced.

    He wanted to let her feel pain, let her share his anger.

    He let go of her, looked at Scarlett¡¯s aggrieved appearance.

    He announced domineeringly, ¡°Scarlett, remember, you¡¯re mine! Stay away from those wild men!¡±

    With the previous lesson, Scarlett was naturally not confident in herself. She thought that he just treated her as his personal belongings.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! And then you started fighting for no reason¡­¡± she said.

    She didn¡¯t provoke anyone.

    Her excuse made Mike frown in dissatisfaction, ¡°Do you care about that wild man?¡±

    ¡°What wild man? His name is Richard!¡± she said.

    Mike¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly, as if he wanted to devour Scarlett alive.

    ¡°You want to agree to his proposal?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Scarlett felt powerless. She found it so difficult tomunicate with Mike.

    ¡°Then why are you thinking about him!¡±

    ¡°Please! You are the president of the Abraham Group, and he is the young master of the Cowan family. Isn¡¯t it nice for you two to fight on the streets? You want to be madmen yourself, don¡¯t drag me along, okay?¡±

    If this fighting video were to spread out, she might be spread as a bad woman!

    Her words did not show her care about Richard. Mike¡¯s anger subsided slightly.

    But then, Scarlett¡¯s words once again touched his bottom line.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m just working for you, I still have my dignity! What exactly do you consider me as? If you¡¯re unhappy, you usually roar at me, then kiss me! Daniel is also working for you. Will you kiss him?¡±

    This metaphor not only seeded in disgusting Mike but also caused Mike¡¯s anger to soar to the extreme.

    He grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm and fiercely asked, ¡°Worker, is that how you position yourself?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Scarlett retorted.

    That day, it was also because of Richard, he said that she was nothing to him.

    Now that she had seen this reality clearly, the person who was dissatisfied was still him.

    All the bad things had been done by Mike, and he still acted like she had let him down. She really did not understand what Mike was thinking.

    Mike wanted to tear her apart now.

    But he quickly came up with a better alternative.

    ¡°Very good. Since you think you¡¯re a worker, I¡¯ll let you do your part!¡± he said.

    He suddenly grabbed the bronze ornament in front of the window and smashed it against the ss.

    Scarlett was so scared by the loud noise that her face turned pale and she screamed.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end. Mike smashed everything in his house. Scarlett stood in the mess and watched him go crazy.

    Mike looked at Scarlett who was scared silly by him and raised his jaw, ¡°Clean up the room!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± After a long time, Scarlett finally came to her senses.

    Maybe Richard had hit him on the head and caused Mike to lose his mind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are just a servant? A servant must behave like a servant. Clean up!¡± he shouted.

    Mike crossed his hands and looked at Scarlett coldly.

    What he most wanted to do was tear Scarlett apart, or drag her onto the bed.

 Chapter 114 The Sweet Quarrel

    Now, Mike wanted to tie Scarlett to the bed and make her obedient.

    However, he also knew the consequence of doing so.

    Therefore, he could only vent his anger on this behavior. Looking at Scarlett¡¯s frightened face, Mike felt relieved.

    Scarlett was like a hateful cat, which would always wake up the devil in his heart and make him lose his temper.

    It¡¯s useless to talk to a madman. Scarlett suppressed the fear and found the vacuum cleaner. However, she heard Mike who created the chaos, make an abominable order.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use a vacuum cleaner. Use your hands to pick it up!¡±

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Scarlett threw down the vacuum cleaner angrily.

    ¡°Mike licked and bit me, and even made such a mess to scare me! What exactly happened to this crazy man today?¡± Scarlett thought.

    ¡°Since you say you¡¯re just a servant, you have to act like a servant. Hurry up!¡±

    Mike¡¯s intention was to force Scarlett to think twice.

    ¡°She has clothes of famous brand and credit cards with unlimited expenditure. She can even quarrel with me at her will!¡±

    ¡°No servant has such a good treatment!¡±

    ¡°I admit to saying something bad to provoke her, but I also tried my best topensate her! Didn¡¯t she feel my guilt? What a hard-hearted woman!¡±

    ¡°Her ex-boyfriend appeared and made me feel jealous. Why didn¡¯t she say some sweet words to me to make her stand clear?¡±

    ¡°She always said she was only a servant. Did she want to remind me she would leave if she paid off my debts?¡±

    All of these thoughts made Mike red at Scarlett furiously.

    He was waiting for her to please him. ¡°As long as she is willing to say something pleasant, I will not make difficulties for her anymore.¡±

    However, Mike had underestimated Scarlett¡¯s stubbornness.

    Scarlett red at Mike for a few seconds. She clenched her fists several times and turned around to enter the kitchen. Not long after, she came out with a broom to start cleaning.

    She first picked out the bigger fragments and then cleaned the smaller ones with her broom.

    The room was in a mess. She lowered her head and silently tidied it up.

    Many of the fragments were very small and sharp. Mike saw her stubbornly tidy the room and refused to beg for his mercy, so he turned to be very furious. Mike had to unwillingly admit he also felt a little sympathetic.

    Seeing Scarlett¡¯s hands touching the sharp fragments, Mike was also dolorous.

    ¡°Damn it, is it that difficult to please me?¡±

    Scarlett also felt wronged. Mike¡¯s capricious mood hurt her again!

    Thinking about Mike¡¯s ruthlessness and willfulness, Scarlett was distracted and identally cut her hand by a fragment.

    Scarlett suddenly retracted her hand in pain, with blood flowing. She instinctively wanted to put her hand in her mouth.

    Mike moved faster than her.

    Regardless of the danger of stepping on the fragments, Mike, who was just now sulking from the side, rushed over quickly and grabbed her.

    Scarlett¡¯s blood instantly flowed all over his hands. Mike roared angrily, ¡°What a fool! Why does packing things distract you?¡±

    ¡°You are a fool! If you hadn¡¯t gone crazy, I wouldn¡¯t have been injured!¡± Scarlett was also full of anger.

    She was unlucky to the extreme today!

    She was forcefully ced on the sofa and her hands were bandaged with a patch by Mike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be merciful. You say a servant must act as a servant, so I¡¯ll clean the floor for you right now!¡±

    Scarlett said stubbornly as she continued to clean up the mess.

    Mike red at her coldly.

    ¡°Sit down! If you dare to disobey my order, I will deduct your sry for three months¡­ no, for a year!¡±

    Scarlett red at him silently, but her anger was weaker than Mike¡¯s, so she had to give in to his sharp gaze.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    She could give up cleaning this time.

    She took out her phone and changed her Line ID to ¡°MY BOSS IS A MADMAN.¡±

    She began her fantasy. ¡°I decided that every time I would cook for Mike after going to the toilet without washing hands. I wanted to disgust him, and expected him to vomit and have watery stools.¡±

    Although this behavior seemed to be childish, it was very relieving.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Scarlett put down her phone and was surprised to see Mike was cleaning up unskillfully by the vacuum cleaner.

    Scarlett had to admit his darkened face and actions made him a littleical.

    Scarlett wanted to find her camera to take a photo. It would be a pity that she couldn¡¯t send a timeline to ridicule him!

    ¡°If you dare to do that, I¡¯ll let you bid farewell to your damn camera forever!¡± Mike instantly understood her intention and threatened her.

    Scarlett gave up her thought unwillingly, but she still wanted to provoke him by words.

    ¡°As a saying goes, don¡¯t trouble trouble until trouble troubles you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mike was angry to act as a cleaner. Why was Scarlett still causing troubles!

    Scarlett pretended not to feel the anger of Mike and continued to fan the mes of his temper.

    ¡°Let me exin the saying for you. It means he who ys with fire gets burned. Give me five to celebrate your understanding!¡±

    Mike had to clean the mess he made himself. What a fool!

    Mike pursed his lips with dissatisfaction. He threw down the vacuum cleaner and came over.

    Scarlett shouted and began to run. After running for a few steps, she was seized by Mike. Then she covered her mouth quickly.

    ¡°He always kisses me at his will, I won¡¯t let him seed this time!¡±

    However, she guessed wrong.

    Mike didn¡¯t kiss her, but pressed her on his leg and beat her ass instead!

    ¡°Mike! You and I are at daggers drawn!¡± Scarlett was going crazy with anger.

    ¡°He was treating me like a child! How could he beat my ass? How shameful!¡±

    ¡°You who y with fire get burned,¡± Mike said.

    Mike¡¯s words made Scarlett furious to the extreme.

    How dare this shameless man defeat her with her words!

    Her angry face greatly pleased Mike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ll also exin it to you. Don¡¯t cry because of your silly try, because you deserve it!¡± Mike said arrogantly.

    ¡°She was too naive topare with me.¡±

    Scarlett was enraged by Mike and screamed. She sat on the sofa and continued to sulk.

    Mike sessfully taught her a lesson and started to clean the room happily.

    Scarlett grabbed her phone and changed her Line ID to ¡°MIKE IS A VILLAIN.¡±

    The woman was sitting on the sofa, and the man was cleaning up. A quarrel that should have been earth-shattering was actually a flirting interaction between young couples.

    They were also angry, but the anger this time waspletely different from the anger they hadst time.

    Mike was pleasant to experience such flirting quarrels, because that can boost their affairs.

    While Scarlett was busy flirting with Mike, Wendy experienced the darkest moments of her life.

    When she was released from the lockup, she was wounded all over her body and in a sorry state.

    Wendy naturally resented Scarlett!

 Chapter 115 Karma

    Wendy was severely punished by Mike because she had bullied Scarlett.

    After returning home from the detention center, she immediately sent the photo of Scarlett hugging Richard to various press.

    Wendy wanted to retaliate against Scarlett by ruining Scarlett¡¯s reputation and making Mikepletely abandon Scarlett.

    She kept following the web pages of these press the next day, but none of the photos she sent was put on the web pages.

    Just as she was puzzled, Lucifer Schidmit, the chair of the Schidmit Group hade. Allen had already epted Lucifer¡¯s money, but he hadn¡¯t given his daughter to him.

    Although Wendy could only apany the old man to dinner though she didn¡¯t want to, she couldn¡¯t let Scarlette home.

    Wendy had thought it was just a meal, but she lost consciousness after drinking a ss of wine. When she came to herself, she found that she was naked and she had bites all over.

    She had fooled around when Wendy studied in Japan, but she had never undergone such an awful thing as having drunken sex with an old man. Luckily, she had lost her consciousness, so it was not that disgusting for her.

    The old man had left when she woke up. He had left a stack of bills at the bedside. Wendy was very angry because this stingy old man had just given her a little money. She couldn¡¯t even heal the bites with the money.

    But it was better than nothing. She put the money in her bag and left the hotel.

    When she got home, she was still thinking about the photos she sent. She opened the web pages only to see scandals about herself.

    Scarlett was now having a cold war with Mike.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a cold war. They just refused to speak to each other first after the quarrel that day.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett was very angry when she saw Mike¡¯s cold face, so she began this childish cold war with him.

    They had already forgotten the reason for the dispute. They just wanted the other to speak first.

    Scarlett was nning to make yucky food for Mike so that he would talk to her first.

    This thought that usually couples would have gone on between them. None of them had realized this.

    Scarlett casually opened a portal and shook her head when she saw the headlines in the entertainment section.

    ¡°So vulgar the headlines. Nowadays, all the entertainment newspapers are making gimmicks.¡±

    Down-and-Out Rich Girl¡¯s Sex Trade with Old Rich Man.

    Scarlett seldom read such boring news, but the attached pictures shocked her this time.

    The girl in the pictures looked just like Wendy.

    She clicked the page and saw many dirty photographs. Although there were pixels up over the key spots, there were no pixels over the girl¡¯s face. And the girl was indeed Wendy!

    The photos and their gestures shocked Scarlett.

    What surprised her the most was the old man behind Wendy. He had wrinkles all over, making Scarlett feel disgusted.

    The photos appeared on all portals. They also went viral on Twitter and Line, especially on Timeline. Some online porn traders even hyped on this news, saying that they had greater photos about this event.

    What Scarlett didn¡¯t expect was that her mysterious Line friend, Lex, had forwarded this news as well.

    This didn¡¯t match his image at all.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know who Lex was, but someone knew.

    When Mike¡¯s best friends saw his Timeline, they were all surprised.

    They all thought Mike was very cunning because he was the man behind this event, but he should post it on his Timeline, not worrying that others would know he was the plotter.

    He almost told the world that it was made by him.

    They all thumbed up his Timeline.

    Allen was furious about Wendy because she had humiliated the Lauren family.

    His legs hadn¡¯t been recovered when he saw the news about the scandal.

    He pped Wendy heavily on her face.

    ¡°I just asked you to have a meal with him. How could you let others take such pictures!¡±

    Wendy didn¡¯t know what happened, either.

    She also didn¡¯t understand why she had fallen to such a state.

    The photos of her having sex with an old man had gone viral on the Inte.

    Mrs. Lauren¡¯s tears had already messed her make-up.

    ¡°What should we do now? Wendy is still so young. No one in the upper ss would marry now. An, what should we do?¡±

    Allen cursed. He also wanted to find out a solution.

    He could do nothing now that the photos had been circted on the Inte.

    He was so angry that he pped Wendy again. Wendy screamed in pain and cried out.

    ¡°Please forgive her!¡± Mrs. Lauren came to stop Allen.

    ¡°Look at your good daughter! Now, we can exert pressure on Lucifer and make him marry Wendy!¡±

    It would be the best solution.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to marry that ugly old man! Mom, save me!¡± When Wendy heard this, she almost fainted.

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve forgotten that bitch! As long as she can get the things, our business will get saved. We can send Wendy abroad at that time.¡±

    Mrs. Lauren was quickly thought of Scarlett.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her! She even hangs my phone now!¡±

    Allen also wanted Scarlett to solve this problem, but she seemed to cklist him after he threatened her.

    And Mike had always been with her, so it was impossible for him to get close to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we still have a trump card. She will listen to us then.¡±

    A trace of malice shed in Mrs. Lauren¡¯s eyes.

    Allen thought for a moment and suddenlyughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I should have forgotten about that!¡±

    The trump card was Scarlett¡¯s lunatic mother.

    Hearing her parents¡¯ ns, Wendy wiped her tears and thought to herself, ¡°Scarlett, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    The photos went so viral that even Miffy saw them.

    Miffy called Scarlett before Scarlett could close the webpage.

    ¡°Did you see that? The arrogant Wendy is in trouble now.¡±

    ¡°I just saw it. Who¡¯s the old man?¡±

    Scarlett did not sympathize with what happened to Wendy at all.

    The only thing that she and Wendy had inmon was their surname. Apart from that, they had nothing to do with each other.

    She was not kind enough to have sympathy for a woman who had been framing herself since they were children.

    The only thing Scarlett was curious about was who that old man was. She didn¡¯t know Wendy was so perverted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? He is the chair of the Schidmit Group. It¡¯s said that the event happened because Wendy has offended someone. It¡¯s reported in a rather polite manner. There are more dirty photos circting. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t know that Miffy was so gossipy.

    Scarlett shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be disgusted. Why did you say that she has offended someone?¡±

 Chapter 116 It Was Exposed!

    As far as Scarlett knew, Wendy was a woman with a messy private life. She would be exposed when she did such a lot of disgusting things. It only depended on the time that she was exposed.

    But why did Miffy say that it was nned behind the scenes?

    ¡°It isn¡¯t strange. Look at the Twitter bloggers. They all reposted this matter. It¡¯s so influential. If no one was behind it, how could there be such a public opinion? Wendy is in a terrible situation now. She can¡¯t marry a good person.¡±

    Miffy was concerned about Scarlett being bullied by Wendy. She was gossiping about what happened to Wendy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°All right. I remember that Lucifer¡¯s wife was awesome. It is said that the background of her mother¡¯s family is rted to the underground. Wendy will be miserable in the future. She might be chased by his wife wherever she goes.¡±

    After chatting with Miffy for a while, Scarlett hung up the phone.

    She picked up the snack and took a bite. Suddenly, her back went cold.

    Wendy once angrily threatened herself to let her go home, or else the photos of her and Richard would be sent to the major media.

    Now, what was exposed were the dirty photos of Wendy!

    If she had returned home at that time, would the woman in the photos who was with an old man have be her?

    A chill ran through her heart. It turned out that the old man was Lucifer.

    Her father pushed Wendy out without hesitation for some benefits. Looking at the way Wendy looked in the photos, she might have been drugged.

    Lucifer was not a good person.

    If she had returned home, what would happen to her?

    Scarlett shuddered.

    This time, with Mike protecting her, she escaped from such a matter. The victim became Wendy.

    Thinking of Mike, Scarlett hesitated for a moment before calling him.

    ¡°Mike, have you seen the news?¡± The call went through very quickly.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much news, which one do you mean?¡±

    He thought, ¡®My little wildcat, you can¡¯t hold back any longer, right? Let me see if you dare to cold war with me in the future.¡¯

    He was in a good mood now. He put down his work and turned the pen with his fingers.

    ¡°The one about Wendy¡­¡±

    ¡°I identally took a few nces¡­¡± Mike paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    He said indifferently. He had the same attitude towards people other than Scarlett.

    ¡°I want to know if you did it.¡±

    Scarlett asked tentatively.

    After all, if someone exposed such photos, regardless of the identities of Lucifer and Wendy, he must have backgrounds.

    Mike paused for a moment before giving a usible answer, ¡°I didn¡¯t drug her.¡±

    However, he kept it a secret that whether he manipted public opinion or not.

    ¡°Mike.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, if I return home, will the woman in the photos be me?¡±

    There was no answer, but Scarlett heard something was snapped.

    Mike shattered the pen with his bare hands because of her hypothesis.

    ¡°The medicine was given by that old man?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Were you the one who exposed the photos and the distribution?¡± She wanted to make it out.

    ¡°What is the difference for me to do it or not?¡±

    Mike¡¯s voice was a little cold.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t do it. If you did it¡­¡± Scarlett paused.

    Mike put down his pen and tightly pursed his lips.

    He had long been a person in the darkness, and he did not want to hide from her what kind of person he was.

    Whether she epted it or not, she must belong to him. No matter what happened, he had to keep her by his side.

    Scarlett fell silent for a few seconds. To Mike, it was like the long Judgment Day.

    Finally, she gently opened her thin lips. A voice even more beautiful than the sound of nature came from her.

    She said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or not, we¡¯ll all have a soup tonight. Come back early, I¡¯ll make you some soup and your favorite dessert.¡±

    Mike was stunned for a moment, and then the corner of his mouth curled up.

    He almost forgot that she was not a woman with Marie Sue¡¯s feelings.

    She was not so stupid as to be unable to tell who was good to her and who was harming her.

    Therefore, she looked on coldly at Wendy¡¯s encounter, not even sympathizing with her.

    Scarlett was not so kind.

    But she was perfect for him.

    Wendy¡¯s photos upied the headlines of the media in the following week.

    It went as Mike¡¯s words. He once said, ¡°Look at the azure sky. From now on, your life will be extremely miserable. You will never have the mood to look at the blue sky.¡±

    There were paparazzi following her when she went out, and she would be photographed wherever she went.

    The most terrifying thing was Lucifer¡¯s wife, an old and fat woman, was chasing after her with a group of thugs.

    Everywhere Wendy went, people were chasing after her. What was even stranger was that the pervasive media could always take pictures of her being beaten up by Lucifer¡¯s wife.

    As for whether it was someone who sent the message or she had bad luck, only God knew.

    Wendy and Lucifer¡¯s wife had contributed a lot of topics to the recent entertainment edition. Scarlett sometimes had a look at it when she was idle and bored.

    Mike was originally worried that she would not adapt to his methods. He even made some extreme preparations.

    But reality proved that Scarlett adapted better than him. asionally, flipping through Wendy¡¯s unlucky photos, she would sigh.

    ¡°Wendy is also considered as an old stager who has experienced much. Why does she have so poor positions? Look, there are only two positions in so many photos!¡±

    Mike was writing the signature. His hand shook when he heard her words. Thest signature was clearly not as good as before.

    ¡°An old stager?¡± He wondered that why didn¡¯t he understand her meaning.

    Scarlett sighed, ¡°There is a generation gap with three years. There¡¯s a gap between you and me!¡±

    Mike, who had been run over by her, was not annoyed. He just looked at her chest leisurely, sighed, and shook his head.

    ¡°The ditch is a little shallow.¡±

    Scarlett followed his gaze and lowered her head. Then she protested in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°How shallow is it?¡± It was at least a B cup.

    Mike didn¡¯t say anything, but his disgusting gaze was more lethal than any othernguage.

    Regardless of how the Lauren family was, Scarlett was very happy.

    However, there were times when she was troubled.

    After having a meal, Mike, who was in a good mood, hooked his hand. Scarlett looked at the way he was spreading hisputer and instantly felt an ache.

    If it went as she expected.

    ¡°Can I not learn it?¡±

    She regretted being so curious about how he made these things.

    Now that Mike was addicted to it, he grabbed her every day after dinner and forcefully instilled it in her.

    One could imagine how brutal the process of teaching a liberal arts student to know simple procedures was.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn it, you can¡­¡± Mike casually typed a few times on the keyboard.

    Scarlett was overjoyed.

    ¡°Thank you for showing mercy to me! I¡¯m going to watch a TV show now!¡±

    The happiness didn¡¯tst for two seconds when she heard Mike talking to himself.

    He said, ¡°The sry of next month¡­¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s smile froze as she stared angrily at him.

    ¡°Mike, are you done? I don¡¯t want to be a programmer, and I don¡¯t want to be a programmer Kong like you¡­¡±

 Chapter 117 Strive to Conceive

    She identally revealed her true thoughts!

    She covered her mouth at once, but someone had already heard her.

    ¡°King Kong?¡± Very well, boss sneered.

    Other than the messy Line names that she had given him, she secretly thought of him like this?

    Scarlett immediately smiled tteringly and sat down beside him, her hands hammering on his shoulders.

    ¡°You heard wrong! I admire you so much, how can I give you such a nickname?¡±

    Scarlett secretly raised her middle finger in her mind at that time.

    The boss had already seen through all of this. He only casually nced at her and didn¡¯t expose her. He began his lecture today.

    Listening for a while, Scarlett fell asleep.

    Mike¡¯s low maic male voice had a great hypnotic effect.

    Scarlett¡¯s head started to nod rhythmically, and was about to fall asleep.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Hearing this, Scarlett almost felt she was in a dream because of being sleepy.

    Looking at Mike, she found that he was still facing theputer. This sentence had nothing to do with what he said before.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Scarlett was stunned for a moment and guessed that he was asking about how to do with Wendy.

    ¡°Will you use the same method to me as you treated her?¡±

    He was silent for a moment.

    ¡°No.¡±

    At this moment, Scarlett felt like she had eaten a hot pot in winter with warmth in every pore.

    She smiled faintly and leaned on him.

    The two of them were trying to understand each other. Although they weren¡¯tpletely revealing their mind, they were willing to take the first step to each other.

    He no longer hid his scheming mind in front of her, and gradually showed her the real Mike.

    Scarlett no longer pretended to be a gentledy. Her daring to love and hate slowly appeared in front of him.

    This was a subtle feeling. The process of knowing each other felt like love faintly.

    Although she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of position she was in Mike¡¯s mind, she could still feel that she was different from anyone else.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t like her as much as she liked him, she was satisfied that she made the iceberg treat her differently.

    He waited for her answer for a while, but failed, he lowered his head and saw her leaning against his shoulder sleepily.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to answer? Since you don¡¯t treat me like treat others, why should I be afraid of you?¡±

    Scarlett yawned as if he had asked such a boring question.

    Mike breathed with relief and heard her mutter.

    ¡°I have always had a lot of objections to dramatic TV shows and novels on the market with the brainless heroine. Jay¡¯s new drama has a brainless heroine, she ispletely unworthy of my Jay!¡±

    ¡°Your Jay?¡± The boss¡¯s voice unconsciously carried a trace of danger.

    She watched the stupid drama all day long. When did the gigolo be her?

    Scarlett waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these details! You have to see the essence through the phenomena!¡±

    Mike snorted. He didn¡¯t see the essence of it.

    Hearing the brainless fan sell her idol, Mike would never let Jay receive the Abraham Group¡¯s endorsement in the future. He would never give him money!

    ¡°Did you know that the stupid heroine in that y? She hates whoever treats her well and believes whoever harms her. She treats her enemies well but doesn¡¯t like anyone who helps her. Does she love the world? If she were me, I would¡­¡±

    Scarlett paused and felt a little embarrassed. If she said such a nasty thing in front of the iceberg, she would be a little shy.

    However, Mike seemed to be interested in her. He closed his notebook and looked at her seriously, asking seriously.

    ¡°How could you do if you were she?¡±

    ¡°If I were her. I would be nice to whoever treats me well and vice versa. It¡¯s simple. The enemy¡¯s enemy is my friend. How simple.¡±

    Mike carefully tasted her words and smiled faintly.

    So she meant he is a good person?

    She was like his cat who felt very strongly and lived freely.

    Scarlett was not interested in Wendy¡¯s life, she didn¡¯t care about it.

    One with iniquity can not live long. Wendy schemed against Scarlett and gained nothing in the end.

    No need to sympathize with such a person.

    The only influence on Scarlett because of Wendy was Mike treated her better.

    Although he was still cold and often talked about deducting her wages.

    There seemed to have something different. Scarlett was unable to say what the feeling was.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t afraid of Mike as before since Mike said not to use his methods against others on her and she expressed that she wasn¡¯t afraid of his methods.

    A special atmosphere was quietly fermenting on the two of them.

    Sometimes it could be a casual look at each other at dinner.

    Sometimes, when he ignored her wishes and forced her to learn programming that she did not like, he wanted to wake her up.

    She would fall asleep every time, she would always find herself lying in bed when she woke up.

    Scarlett was embarrassed to think about who brought her up, but she knew.

    Scarlett was holding herptop and eating potato chips while watching the dramatic show,ughing heartily.

    She felt a gust of wind behind her suddenly. She turned around and saw Mike standing behind her. He stared at the snack bag in her hand with madness.

    ¡°Why are you back!¡± Scarlett patted her chest in fear.

    She was scared to death!

    Did this guy not even make a sound when he walked?

    Why would he run home instead of at work?

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much of this junk food. How many times have I told you?¡±

    Mike walked over and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s potato chips and threw them into the trash can.

    Scarlett looked at the potato chips that she had only eaten a few mouthfuls of and licked her fingers.

    How long hadn¡¯t she eaten chips!

    ¡°If you let me see you eat nonsense again, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Do you know human rights?¡±

    Mike looked down at Scarlett¡¯s stomach, it¡¯s the reason.

    Thest time he ¡°sowed¡± failed, doctors said it was because she was overstressed and had endocrine disorders.

    The conceive had not yet seeded and the boss needed to work hard.

    Those who are ready to conceive couldn¡¯t eat too many snacks.

    The boss was not prepared to exin this to her.

    ¡°Go change.¡± He nced at her cartoon pajamas and added.

    ¡°This cat without a mouth, throw it away.¡±

    Scarlett was embarrassed and felt the Hello Kitty pajama was cute. She didn¡¯t know why the program king Kong wanted her to change.

    After the Monchhichi gori incident, Mike said something strange once again: a cat without a mouth¡­

 Chapter 118 Find out the Secret of Him

    Seeing Scarlett open the closet and take out her pajamas, Mike was speechless.

    ¡°Why are you taking your pajamas? There is even a cat without a mouth!¡±

    ¡°It is Hello Kitty!¡± Scarlett exined. She thought that Mike didn¡¯t like the childishness of her household clothes, so she chose a mature one. Isn¡¯t Hello Kitty much more mature than SpongeBob?

    ¡°A cat-pig hybrid!¡± Mike said.

    He walked over and selected a leisurely dress for her, ¡°Change it.¡±

    ¡°Why should I dress it at home?¡±

    Mike knocked on her head, ¡°Who told you to stay at home? Change it. We¡¯ll go out to buy vegetables.¡±

    Buy vegetables!

    The two words were like thunder. Scarlett was shocked, ¡°Mike, are you alright?¡±

    A person like Mike would also buy vegetables?

    ¡°My few friends wille to have dinner at our home today. Let¡¯s go buy some vegetables now. When wee back, you can prepare it.¡±

    ¡°You have friends?¡± How a cold person like him could have friends?

    Scarlett thought.

    Then, without any surprise, she was knocked by Mike again.

    ¡°Even a pig-cat hybrid like you has friends. Why don¡¯t I? Cut the crap! Hurry up!¡±

    Scarlett touched her head and pouted discontentedly, ¡°If you keep knocking me like this, I¡¯ll be stupid!¡±

    Mike squinted, ¡°Are you very smart now?¡±

    ¡°Howe I¡¯m not smart? I can remember dozens of episodes of TV dramas and recently studied their shooting methods!¡±

    She felt that she had an amazing talent for photography.

    ¡°Did you learn how to programst night?¡±

    Mike said indifferently, making Scarlett silent.

    Thus, Mike showed an expression. He seemed to say, ¡°You are just not smart enough.¡± It ruthlessly abuses her fragile heart.

    She thought she couldn¡¯t have fun anymore.

    ¡°Mike, can I not apany you after I finish cooking for you?¡±

    Mike frowned, ¡°Are there something to do?¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment with Miffy to look after her shop tonight. She said that her business has improved a little recently.¡±

    After all, Scarlett had investments in it. She had to help out asionally when she was doing business together with Miffy.

    ¡°They will check the fire at night. It can¡¯t be opened.¡± Mike said indifferently.

    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t I know when to check?¡±

    Mike pinched her nose and said, ¡°Can your information be as well-informed as mine?¡±

    ¡°Mike, I admire you so much,¡± Scarlett said.

    Mike was thinking shamelessly in his heart that even if no one went to check the fire, someone would check it with just a phone call.

    A few minutester, Scarlett, who had changed into a casual outfit, sat in Mike¡¯s car.

    No wonder it is said that the man who drove the car was the most handsome. Scarlett looked at Mike¡¯s profile and thought that he was indeed very handsome.

    ¡°Who are they at night? Are there any taboos?¡±

    She seemed to have never seen Mike have friends before. They should be good friends to him to invite them to home.

    ¡°It depends on you. If you are not willing to do it, I can get some dog food for them.¡±

    Anyway, the point wasn¡¯t to have a meal together. He was plotting to have a baby with Scarlett. Treating his friends was just a cover.

    Scarlett was silent. She thought, ¡®Dog food? Can this be interpreted as his ck humor?¡¯

    ¡°If there¡¯s no taboo, then I¡¯ll make a few light dishes. How many people will get together?¡±

    ¡°They are Jett and Ben. You¡¯ve met them before. You can call Ben brother and call Jett¡¯s name.¡± Scarlett could address them like him.

    Mike had three best friends. Darian ran an entertainmentpany and introduced different women to Mike. He was ranked fourth and Mike was third.

    Darian took his wife abroad on vacation. Therefore, only two of his best friends woulde to their home.

    ¡°Jett? Miffy hates him¡­ Wait! Who else?!¡±

    Scarlett was excited.

    Did she seem to have heard Ben¡¯s name?

    Ben was the president of EF Corporation! He was an excellent photographer! Her camera was made by hispany! Ben was a famous master in the photography industry!

    ¡°So the handsome man I met withst time was Ben!¡±

    He was indeed a mysterious master! She met him before!

    Her excitement made Mike inexplicably unhappy. He thought, ¡®Why are you so excited for other men?¡¯

    ¡®Is he handsome? Is he as handsome as me?¡¯

    ¡°If Benes to our home, then I can¡¯t be too careless. I must make some special dishes!¡±

    Scarlett clenched her hands to index her recipe, which made Mike extremely dissatisfied.

    ¡°You said that it was not appropriate to have too many dishes, did you?¡±

    His voice was full of jealousy and danger. Yesterday, she refused his request. But today, she was so excited that she prepared it for another man?

    ¡°Don¡¯t care the details! By the way, what kind of dishes does Ben like? What staple food should I make for him? How about dessert¡­?¡±

    Scarlett was rather excited that her idol wasing. She refused to make dishes for him because it was too troublesome. She had forgotten what she said.

    Mike looked at her coldly. He thought, ¡®Wait until night, you will know how angry I am!¡¯

    ¡°Mike, are you going to buy vegetables here?¡±

    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± When Mike heard Scarlett saying along the way, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t talk to her in a good mood.

    Scarlett looked at the supermarket sign andughed.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Mike was confused by herughter.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at the TV drama. It turns out that the president doesn¡¯t know where to buy vegetables. It¡¯s true.¡±

    The same world, the same president. It turned out that art came from life.

    ¡°There are no vegetables in here?¡± Mike had never done such a thing before, so he was puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fresh in here. It¡¯s expensive. It¡¯s better to go to the farmers¡¯ market for fresh ingredients!¡±

    Scarlett mentioned a famous farmer¡¯s market. Mike had no expression on his face.

    He had no idea about the way.

    Scarlett said the name of a path. Mike remained expressionless.

    How could he have been to such a remote ce?

    If she hadn¡¯t said it to him, he wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a weird ce!

    ¡°Just buy it here.¡± Faced with her contemptuous gaze, Mike decided to buy vegetables in the supermarket to hide his anger at being unknown of farmers¡¯ markets.

    Scarlett burst intoughter.

    Although she was immediately red at by Mike, she did not feel that it was scary. She felt that Mike was cute sometimes.

    ¡°Well. It¡¯s not a big deal if you don¡¯t know the way. You¡¯ve never been there before. You have navigation, don¡¯t you? Come, I¡¯ll set the route.¡±

    Scarlett pressed on the navigation and was stunned by the notification.

    ¡°Darling, I see. I¡¯ll take you there immediately. Kiss you!¡± The navigation prompt said.

    The voice sounded familiar.

    Although she often sat in his car, they had never been to any other ces. They only traveled back and forth along those routes which didn¡¯t need the navigation.

    Therefore, it was the first time Scarlett had heard the navigation sound.

    When Mike heard it, he froze.

    The inside of the car was quiet. It was only after a long time that Scarlett cleared her throat awkwardly, ¡°Mike, why is it so simr to mine?¡±

 Chapter 119 He Was Considerate

    The voice was not just like Scarlett¡¯s. It was indeed her voice!

    However, Scarlett couldn¡¯t do such a spoiled tone. She didn¡¯t remember having recorded it.

    Hence, hearing such a delicate and delicate voice and the nasty address, Scarlett was extremely embarrassed.

    Mike refused to answer her and selectively filtered her question.

    Scarlett originally wanted to pretend that it was a coincidence. However, the navigation sounded.

    It said, ¡°Darling, turn left at the intersection ahead. I love you the most. Kiss you!¡±

    Scarlett rubbed her arms under her condition. Why was this navigation so nasty?

    ¡°Whichpany developed it? Why does it sound so simr to my voice?¡±

    Scarlettined to Mike. But when she turned around, she found that Mike¡¯s face was a little red.

    She asked doubtfully, ¡°Mike, did you catch a cold? The air conditioning in the car is on, why are you still blushing from the heat?¡±

    Mike gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel hot at all. It was a normal physiological reaction when he was discovered that he used her voice as the navigation prompt.

    ¡®Well. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t have a fever. What did I just say? Oh, yes, navigation! Whichpany made this navigation? May I sue them for infringing my right to my sound?¡¯

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know whether she had the right to of her sound.

    But thinking that her voice was heard by so many people and she even addressed them as her husband, she felt upset!

    The person who produced the navigation was concentrating on driving, pretending not to hear Scarlett¡¯s words. When they passed the intersection, the navigation gave another coquettish announcement. Scarlett could not bear it anymore.

    ¡°Mike, change it!¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to change it?¡±

    ¡°When I thought of others hearing this voice, I felt an inexplicable chill!¡±

    ¡°Why did others hear it?¡± Mike frowned.

    He thought his driver and assistant.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who drives the car, are you? If you drink, your driver or your assistant wille to pick you up, right? What if they drive with the navigation?¡±

    ¡°They would never drive this car.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett turned to look at him. Mike did not look at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who drives this car.¡±

    He did have many cars, but only this car was special to him. It would never be driven by anyone else, and neither could his driver.

    ¡°I remember! This is the car I scratched, is it?¡±

    It was a history filled with her blood and tears! It was because she scratched this limited edition Bugatti that she became his servant.

    From then on, she had gone on the path of falling in love with Mike!

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s already fixed. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know Mike had sent it to its original factory abroad. It was repainted as a whole. She kept her job to pay off its cost. She wasn¡¯t wronged in this aspect.

    ¡°I thought, ording to your personality, if the car was broke, you don¡¯t want it anymore. It seems that you like the car very much.¡± Scarlett muttered to herself.

    She had always thought that Mike was a very pretentious person. As long as the things became imperfect, he would throw them away.

    Moreover, he had so many cars, and even more expensive than this one.

    He loved a repainted car! She had no idea about his preference.

    ¡°How do you know my character?¡± Mike asked.

    ¡°I knew it from the book named Things about Mike Abraham which was given to me by the Lauren family. It even gave an example. It said that your pen fell from your schoolbag when you were in high school. A girl picked it up and returned it to you the next day. You broke it in front of her and then said to her with an evil expression.¡±

    Scarlett patted her face and adjusted her expression to be ice-cold. Then, she deliberately lowered her voice in an attempt to imitate his usual cold tone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You said, ¡®I disdain to keep things that have been touched by others.''¡±

    The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. He asked, ¡°Is this how the Lauren family investigated me?¡±

    It sounded stupid. It waspletely a routine of a soap opera. No wonder she acted so annoying when she married him.

    What kind of normal person could such a brainless book teach?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? I think that as long as one looks at your performance, he will know what kind of person you are¡­¡± Scarlett changed her words sharply after being looked at by him.

    ¡°I mean, with your domineering temperament, you look having such a personality!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at such a stupid thing. You¡¯re already stupid enough. If you look at it again, you lose your intelligence in the future.¡±

    Scarlett thought, ¡®What? Did you attack my IQ again? I will break off my rtions with you for a minute!¡¯

    Two secondster, Mike¡¯s faint voice slowly sounded.

    ¡°In my life, there is always something that I like. No matter what she bes, I want to keep her by my side.¡±

    Scarlett looked at Mike in surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such feelings for a car!¡±

    It seemed that he would never say such words. Where was his callous attitude?

    Why did he be so considerate?

    ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know, such as¡­¡± Before Mike finished his words, he was interrupted by a sudden voice.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ming. You¡¯re so awesome!¡±

    The sound of navigation rang out inappropriately. Originally, it was about arriving at their destination. But when it was shouted out in such a voice, it was covered by an indescribable ambiguous feeling.

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned blood red.

    Wasn¡¯t her voice that she shouts when the light was turned off?!

    And it sounded so real!

    ¡°I¡¯llin to its maker! I mustin!¡± It was too much! How could it be like this!

    Scarlett picked up the cup beside her and smashed it angrily into the navigation. What trash it was!

    Mike held her cup and said, ¡°This car has already been tortured by you once. Are you going to harm it again?¡±

    ¡°What is it shouting?!¡± Scarlett¡¯s face had already turned red.

    Originally, Mike felt embarrassed when it was discovered by Scarlett. But when he saw her being so embarrassed, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    What a silly cat!

    Seeing Mike¡¯s calm appearance, Scarlett was so angry that she put down her cup and pounded him.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing at me! Your ex-wife¡¯s indecent voice is going to spread all over the country!¡±

    Mike burst intoughter. It had been a long time since he had been so happy.

    How annoying! What did heugh out loud?

    Scarlett hurriedly smashed him even harder, ¡°Is it funny? Not only am I embarrassed, but you will be sneered!¡±

    ¡°Why will I be sneered?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who heard my voice. I¡­¡± Scarlett realized what she had said so that she covered her mouth with even more shame.

    It¡¯s over. She was too embarrassed.

    Mike would grab hold of her speech disorder and ridicule her fiercely.

    Scarlett covered her face and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. It was all Mike¡¯s fault. He always knocked her on the head. Therefore, she always said something wrong!

    After waiting for a long time, she did not receive his ridicule but felt his hand rubbing her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to hear that.¡±

    He was happy that he was her first man.

    He was happy that only he had heard her most attractive voice.

 Chapter 120 They Came to a Magical Place

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett did not hear him.

    He knocked on her head, ¡°No one else can hear this. This is only for me.¡±

    The original version in the world, only for Mike.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? The machine¡¯s voice is simr to me!¡± Scarlett was still embarrassed.

    It was indeed synthesized from her acoustic waves.

    However, thest sentence about arriving at the destination was her real voice.

    When they had just gotten married, Scarlett tried her best to please him to get his help to save the Lauren family.

    The saddest thing in the world was knowing that she was lying to him, but he still fell in love with her.

    Looking outside the car, Mike found that his former thoughts werepletely wrong. He was suddenly stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t that a watermelon peel?

    A watermelon peel was on the ground with flies flying around it.

    Lots of people were satisfied with the vegetables they bought.

    Bugatti didn¡¯t fit the surrounding at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ing here to buy anything, are you?¡± Mike looked sullen.

    They were focusing on the navigation in Scarlett¡¯s special version. It was already toote by the time Mike found himself in a magical ce.

    ¡°This is an outdoor market where you could find the freshest materials in the city!¡±

    It had been a long time since Mike saw such a dirty ce. Rotten vegetable leaves were everywhere, plus the noisy crowd. Mike was reluctant to get out of the car.

    He thought that all the vegetable stalls were as clean and tidy as supermarkets.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll help me carry bags.¡± Scarlett pushed him. She was going to buy a lot of thingster.

    ¡°Why this shock? Did Mike never experience normal people¡¯s lives?¡±

    For a man who is obsessive about cleanliness, it would be a difficult challenge for him to watch his every step on piles of watermelon peel and vegetable leaves in a crowded ce.

    Scarlett was already joyfully walking through various vegetable stalls. She was very familiar with this area. Some shoppers would even greet her warmly when they saw her.

    The air was filled with all sorts of smells, such as seasonings, fruits, vegetables, and seafood. It was hard for Mike to stand the smells mixed.

    He lived a privileged life and had never been in an outdoor market before.

    ¡°Scarlett, the shrimp is fresh. Do you want to have some?¡±

    The vendor¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw Mike behind Scarlett.

    ¡°Is this your husband¡¯s? How perfect you match for each other. Come and buy some, I¡¯ll sell this cheaper to you!¡±

    Scarlett blushed and didn¡¯t try to correct her that Mike was her ex-husband.

    Seeing that Scarlett was blushed, Mike was amused and felt that this ce wasn¡¯t that bad.

    He paid for it and the vendor continued to praise him.

    ¡°You are a wonderful husband who is handsome and considerate to your wife. Scarlett is so lucky to have you!¡±

    Mike immediately felt that this aunt, who spoke in a dialect, seemed to be kind.

    All the people in the vegetable market praised her husband.

    In the end, Scarlett was used to it. When others praised her husband, she did not blush and thanked them.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t deserve your praise for he would be annoying sometimes at home.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. It¡¯s nice for a husband to help his wife carry bags. You¡¯re so lucky.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t stop talking¡­

    Mike usually couldn¡¯t stand small talks like this, and he never wasted his time on these.

    However, when he thought it was okay when he became the topic of a conversation. And he didn¡¯t even notice that he was smiling all the time.

    When Scarlett was chatting with others, she would peek at him. She felt that he wasn¡¯t cold anymore.

    When they finally left the market, they had bought lots of materials.

    ¡°In the future, you should apany me to the market. Look, they gave us so many things for free!¡±

    It was because of Mike they gave her garlic for free as she bought gingers.

    ¡°Greedy.¡± Mike shook his head and opened the trunk, putting all the things into it.

    Suddenly, Scarlett¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Mike! Give me five yuan!¡±

    She had no money left. So, Mike took out his wallet and gave her a note.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute!¡± Scarlett ran to a small stall. An old woman was selling cold cakes or something like that.

    Mike leaned against the car and waited for her. After a while, Scarlett returned with a pile of cold cakes. The old woman left with her empty trolley.

    ¡°Could you eat all of these?¡±

    Boss raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t eat these snacks. He remembered that she didn¡¯t like these traditional handmade snacks either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it but we could give them to the children in orphan asylumter.¡±

    Scarlett put a pile of cold cakes on the back seat and sat on the passenger seat.

    ¡°This old granny is so pitiful. Her grandson is ill and needs lots of money. So, although she is over 80 years old, she still needs to sell snacks to support her family. Every time I pass by, I¡¯ll buy some snacks from her.¡±

    Today, Grandma didn¡¯t have any change, so she bought all the snacks.

    The boss flicked her head with his eyes filled with softness.

    ¡°My Little fool.¡±

    ¡°Buy things you don¡¯t like.¡±

    However, Scarlett was quite cute this way.

    Maternity Hospital was next to the orphan asylum in City B. When the luxurious Bugatti stopped in front of the gate, many curious children who yed outside the courtyard surrounded the car. Scarlett got out of the car and gave the snacks to them.

    Mike sat in the car and looked at her. The afternoon sun shone through the branches by the roadside. She was covered with ayer of light.

    After giving out snacks, Scarlett waved goodbye to the children. A person came out of the hospital and walked towards Scarlett in a daze.

    Scarlett was waving goodbye to the children and didn¡¯t notice the person when she turned around.

    Two absent-minded people were about to bump into each other.

    When Mike found out, it was already toote to warn Scarlett.

    The two women collided.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Scarlett felt that she bumped into someone behind her, so she hurriedly stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The two women said at the same time.

    Scarlett raised her head and recognized the woman she had bumped into.

    ¡°ine?¡±

    Isn¡¯t this Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e, ine Shields?

    ¡°Scarlett?¡± ine also looked surprised when she saw Scarlett.

    ¡°What a coincidence, did youe to see the children?¡± Scarlett forgot to ask for her phone numberst time, but she still remembered her for being impressed with her.

    ¡°I¡­¡± ine clenched the hospital document in her hand and lowered her head.

    ¡°You know each other?¡± Mike walked over to check if Scarlett was injured, and looked at ine.

    ¡°This is ine,¡± Scarlett introduced.

    Mike remembered, Richard¡¯s fianc¨¦e?

    Oh, he remembered.

    Ex-fianc¨¦e, to be exact. It was said they canceled the engagement.

 Chapter 121 Find Out Her Secret Accidentally

    ¡°What a coincidence. Did youe out to have fun?¡± ine asked, but she looked absent-minded.

    ¡°No, we are here to buy groceries. By the way, ine, what¡¯s your phone number? I ruined your dress.¡±

    Scarlett remembered that she owed her a new dress.

    ¡°No need.¡± ine was in a hurry to leave. She was rather distracted now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m so sorry about my mistake.¡±

    Scarlett grabbed ine¡¯s hand, and the bag in her hand fell to the ground.

    Things fell out of the bag. Mike bent down to pick it up and saw the words on it.

    ine¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she awkwardly snatched the bag from Mike, ¡°I have something to deal with, see youter!¡±

    Seeing that ine run away as if someone was chasing her, Scarlett felt odd.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    Mike narrowed his eyes and said nothing. He looked at ine¡¯s back and then nced at the gynecology clinic not far away.

    He turned around and saw the silly look of his little wild cat. He sighed and flicked her forehead.

    ¡°You should watch when you walk. Stupid thing.¡±

    Scarlett pouted. How could he do that again!

    In the car, Scarlett was still thinking about ine and her strange moves.

    ¡°See, you misunderstood mest time. Now you know you are wrong! ine lent me that dress. And you burned it into ashes!¡±

    Thinking of that day, she felt so wronged.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She pped her forehead and Mike frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic.¡±

    Fortunately, he was a good driver, otherwise, he would have been frightened by her sudden shout and hit the greenbelt on the road!

    ¡°I know it!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Did she really know why ine was here?

    ¡°Give me some money!¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t catch up with her all the time!

    ¡°To pay for the dress! It was ine¡¯s dress. You burned it without her permission. You are the one who should be med, of course, you have topensate me, and then I¡¯ll take it to pay ine!¡±

    It turned out that she was thinking of this¡­ Mike was speechless.

    ¡°You have my card, right? Just use it and take whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the store tomorrow to see if there are any identical ones. If not, I will pay her with cash.¡±

    ¡°ine looks very strange today,¡± Scarlett said, puzzled.

    It seemed like she was out of her mind.

    ¡°She broke the engagement with Richard.¡±

    Mike said lightly, with his eyes looking straight ahead, but his hand holding the steering wheel tightened.

    He was paying attention to Scarlett¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Ah! What a pity.¡± Scarlett did not expect that they would actually break off the engagement!

    ¡°You think it¡¯s a pity?¡± Mike saw the red light and stopped the car. He turned to look at Scarlett who was still surprised.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a pity! ine is a good girl. In fact, she and Richard are quite a good match.¡±

    Scarlett was particrly surprised, and somehow she felt unspeakable sad.

    ¡°Mike, did they break off the engagement because of me?¡±

    Seeing that Scarlett didn¡¯t have any other reaction, Mike rxed and started the car unhurriedly.

    ¡°That Richard is not a loyal man. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they cancel the engagement. Why are you worried about them?¡±

    ¡°Richard isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡±

    Although Scarlett knew that Mike didn¡¯t like Richard, she still didn¡¯t want to hear him ridicule Richard with such a tone.

    ¡°Who is he to you? Do you really know him?¡± Mike¡¯s tone got cold and his face darkened.

    ¡°Of course! We were high school ssmates, and¡­¡±

    They had grown up together.

    In the past, she had feelings for him that she couldn¡¯t understand. Scarlett certainly knew that Richard was not the kind of man that Mike had described.

    ¡°And what? And you nearly ran away with him and cheated on me?¡±

    Thinking about what she had done with Richard back then, Mike was especially annoyed.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Scarlett was so angry that she turned her head. Her good mood was ruined by him.

    Seeing her throwing a tantrum, Mike also became furious.

    ¡°I was talking about him. Did you get mad at me for him? That guy is not good. You¡¯d better stay away from him from now on!¡±

    ¡°If he is not a good guy, then you are?¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to talk back to Mike, but she was very unhappy to hear him belittle Richard like this.

    Although she and Richard weren¡¯t together, they were childhood friends who grew up together. Even if they couldn¡¯t be a couple, they were still friends.

    Richard had just lost his marriage. Mike had no sympathy at all, and his words were so unpleasant!

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Richard, if it was Miffy or any of her other friends, she wouldn¡¯t have let Mike talk about them like this!

    ¡°You silly thing, Richard is not a good guy! Why can¡¯t you see that!¡±

    Hearing her speaking up for another man, Mike was furious.

    The corners of Scarlett¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mike, you shouldn¡¯t be a CEO. You should be a stand-upedian.¡±

    He was an excellent talker!

    Mike red at her, this heartless wild cat!

    ¡°Do you know why ine is here today?¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°You are so stupid. Can¡¯t you see the bag in her hand?¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Mike couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and knocked on her forehead again.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Scarlett was shocked. ine was pregnant, but she had just broken off the engagement with Richard. What was going on?

    ¡°Mike, are you sure? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! ine is not married yet!¡±

    Scarlett was very surprised by what Mike was hinting at.

    Mike knocked her forehead in dissatisfaction once again.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m as stupid as you? I saw her test results. It has just been a month, and she intends to keep the baby.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that she would keep the child?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s also a bottle of folic acid tablet in her bag.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°The pills that women need to take in the early stages of pregnancy. Are you really a woman? How can you not know this?¡±

    Mike looked at her in disdain.

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Scarlett muttered to herself.

    Well, Mike had done research to help her get pregnant, but it didn¡¯t work¡­

    ¡°This child must be Richard¡¯s!¡± Scarlett reacted.

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°ine loves Richard, and I¡¯m sure about that. She will take the risk of getting pregnant before marriage only when she is pregnant with Richard¡¯s child!¡±

    ¡°How do you know if she¡¯s cheating on Richard?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Scarlett red at him gloomily.

    ¡°You business people are so annoying. The world in your eyes is full of malice, and you believe in no one!¡±

    ¡°You are too concerned about a woman you have only met once. You don¡¯t even care about Wendy like this.¡± Mike pointed out objectively.

 Chapter 122 Smart Scarlett

    ¡°Why do you mention that woman?¡± Scarlett questioned.

    Mike also felt that what he said was a little inappropriate.

    Wendy hurt Scarlett, so it was natural for Scarlett to hate her.

    However, it was very strange for Wendy to pay so much attention to ine.

    Could it be that Wendy still didn¡¯t give up on Richard? When Mike thought of this possibility, his face darkened.

    ¡°Hey, listen to me. I find that ine and I hit it off as soon as we met. I feel that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Do you know? Do you know what I was thinking when I first met her?¡±

    ¡°Just say it!¡±

    Scarlett ground her teeth in anger.

    Mike might have gone too far.

    ¡°When I first met her, I felt ufortable. When I and Richard¡­¡±

    ¡°You failed to date him, so he has nothing to do with you,¡± Mike interrupted her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, after chatting with her for a while, I feel that she is very cute. I even hoped that ine could be my sister. ine is so much better than Wendy.¡±

    Mike remained silent.

    ¡°The Shields family will not agree.¡±

    No one would like Wendy.

    The Shields family wasn¡¯t stupid.

    ine didn¡¯t find a good man. Except that, ine was much better than Wendy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my wishful thinking. ine¡¯s baby must be Richard¡¯s. I¡¯ll call him and ask him about it.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett took out her phone. Richard already had a child. How could he still cancel the engagement?

    ¡°Don¡¯t poke your nose into other people¡¯s affairs.¡± Mike was driving and seized her phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I can let him cancel the engagement because of me. ine has a baby now. Her baby might be an illegitimate child because of me.¡± Scarlett would feel guilty for the rest of her life.

    ¡°She wants to have a baby, and her family will put pressure on the Cowan family. And how do you know that she will not tell Richard?¡±

    ¡°I have a hunch that she will not tell Richard, and she will not tell her family. If I break up with my boyfriend and have a child, I would give birth to the baby and raise it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mike red at her.

    ¡°If you dare to leave me with a baby, I will break your legs.¡±

    ¡°Since they have broken up, it must be because their rtionship is broken, or there is a problem that can¡¯t be solved. She wouldn¡¯t go to talk to her ex-boyfriend. Do you think she needs the abortion fee or the nursing fee? She is not short of money and wouldn¡¯t ask for a snub.¡±

    It was indecent to talk about money after breaking up.

    ¡°How do you know that the problem can¡¯t be solved if you don¡¯t talk? Do you women think that to raise a child alone is a great deed?¡±

    ¡°Because men are too cruel! They n to break up, renounce the engagement. Many men go to bed with women without condoms. Their kids shouldn¡¯t recognize their fathers.¡±

    Scarlett talked back to Mike.

    The focus of the two people changed from ine and Richard to the problem between men and women.

    ¡°Why do I quarrel with you? What were we talking about just now?¡±

    ¡°ine,¡± Mike said.

    He thought that Scarlett lowered his IQ.

    ine patted Scarlett¡¯s head and thought that she could always easily irritate him.

    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about ine. She is an adult and has to take responsibility for her actions. Moreover, she has the Shields family backing her up.¡±

    The Shields family was a giant multinational corporation. The Cowan family paled beside the family. ine was the only daughter of the family. The Shields wouldn¡¯t see her suffer.

    ¡°But I have a bad feeling.¡± Scarlett lowered her head.

    Although she had clearly rejected Richard from the beginning, it still caused much trouble.

    Mike pursed his lips tightly. He wasn¡¯t sure if Scarlett was feeling sad at this moment because another woman was pregnant with the child of the man she once liked, or if she felt sorry for ine and Richard.

    Mike wasn¡¯t confident in front of her.

    Suddenly, Scarlett looked at Mike with imploring eyes.

    ¡°Mike, do you know the Shields?¡±

    ¡°We have business dealings. But I¡¯m not familiar with them. What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Can you tell the Shields family about ine¡¯s pregnancy? It¡¯s not easy for her to be alone in a foreign country and no one can take care of her. She has gone through a lot.¡±

    If the Shields family knew about it, they would definitely tell Richard about it. Scarlett knew Richard well and he was very responsible. If he knew that ine was pregnant, he would definitely marry her.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mike didn¡¯t expect that she would ask him for this.

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t like Richard anymore.

    ¡°Well, I just knew ine, and I can¡¯t help her a lot. I can only do this. If it¡¯s Richard¡¯s child, he has the right to know it. No matter they get married or not, they should sit down and talk about the baby.¡±

    She thought very clearly now, which stunned Mike.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk to Richard. But you and Richard are at loggerheads, so you can go to tell the Shields family.¡±

    If Scarlett went to tell Richard, he would be very embarrassed and sad.

    If Mike inadvertently told ine¡¯s family about it, the problem would be solved.

    Scarlett thought that it was a good idea. She was about to take credit, but she found that Mike looked at her with a strange look.

    Mike gazed at Scarlett.

    Scarlett felt a chill run down her spine. What was he up to now?

    ¡°At the beginning of next month, I¡¯ll go to Country E for a business trip. I¡¯ll tell the Shields family about it.¡±

    There were still two weeks. Scarlett looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Two weeks is enough for ine to think about what to do. We shouldn¡¯t interfere too early. Maybe she will solve it in two weeks.¡±

    Scarlett looked at him with admiration.

    Mike had organized this very well.

    ¡°In addition, the castles in Country E are very unique. You go with me.¡±

    ¡°What? You want to take me to go abroad?¡± Scarlett was surprised. She had always been very interested in the ancient castle in Country E and had long wanted to go there and take photos.

    ¡°Will the travel expenses be reimbursed? Will you arrange the amodation and buy tickets for me?¡±

    ¡°Well, all the travel expenses will be reimbursed, and I¡¯ll give you five hundred thousand pounds as a business trip allowance. You can go shopping with the money.¡±

    Mike was still satisfied with her behavior just now.

 Chapter 123 Call Him Honey Again And Again

    Arge amount of money immediately appeared in Scarlett¡¯s mind as she counted the exchange rate with her fingers. How much RMB were 500, 000 pounds?

    Could she pay off her debts?

    ¡°You are only allowed to buy things. You¡¯re not allowed to cash them out, let alone use them to pay off your debts. If I find out that you have any tricks up your sleeve, the subsidy will be recovered!¡± Mike had already seen through Scarlett¡¯s thoughts.

    Scarlett pouted in disappointment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing. The shopping fee you gave me is more than the cost I pay for repairing your car. Why do you have to make me pay my debts? You are not short of money.¡±

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t figure out whether or not Mike was exploiting her. Mike was indeed forcing her to pay her debts.

    But Mike had spent more money on Scarlett than that on repairing the car.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m rich.¡± Mike nced at Scarlett. They had already driven back to Mike¡¯s garage.

    In the garage, there was a row of luxury cars, which also confirmed that Mike was rich.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need money, why did you force me to sign the contract?¡±

    ¡°I need a cat.¡±

    Without the debt tying her up, the little wildcat would have already run away.

    Scarlett was so angry that she puffed up her face. It looked like she was bulging. Mike parked the car and found it funny to see Scarlett¡¯s puffy appearance.

    ¡°I said you¡¯re a cat. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°If I call you John, would you like it?¡±

    ¡°You want to die?¡± Mike knocked her on the head.

    ¡°Why did you give me the shopping fee and take me abroad?¡± Scarlett wanted to know why Mike became so kind.

    ¡°I took you abroad because I don¡¯t like the disgusting food in Country E.¡±

    Scarlett curled her lips. Sure enough, the capitalist was thinking of exploiting herbor overseas!

    ¡°As for the shopping fee, it is a reward.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± What did she do? Reward what?

    Mike rewarded her for her good performance on Richard¡¯s problem. Scarlett chose to trust Mike and asked him toe forward and settle it.

    For this slow-witted cat, it was a great improvement.

    A well-behaved cat should be rewarded in time and develop a conditioned reflex. If there were any problems in the future, the first thing Scarlett thought of would be Mike.

    Mike¡¯s treacherous smile made Scarlett feel a little creepy. She was still thinking about what she had done to deserve a reward. Mike stopped the car, but he was not in a hurry to get out of the car. Instead, he looked at Scarlett with his hand on the car seat.

    ¡°Mike, why aren¡¯t you opening the car door?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No what?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t call me that.¡± Mike¡¯s eyes sparkled, and Scarlett was baffled.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been calling you that all this time?¡±

    ¡°Those whoeter are all my good friends, and also important partners of the Abraham Group.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know I¡¯m divorced yet, so¡­¡± Mike lowered his eyes.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re not asking me to call you that, are you?¡± Scarlett asked.

    She nced at the screen in the car, and her ears seemed to echo the delicate ¡°honey¡± of the navigation system with the same voice as her.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Scarlett shouted in her heart.

    Although she often called him ¡®honey¡¯ when they got married, she was not as close to Mike as she was now at that time.

    Furthermore, at that time, her attitude towards Mike was different from now. Although she had said it casually back then, now she¡­

    ¡°If you think there¡¯s a problem, then forget it,¡± Mike said magnanimously.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Boss!¡± Scarlett heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°However, if they spread the news of our divorce, it would have a great impact on the Abraham Group¡¯s stock. After the return of the A-shares, there were many falls and stops, and tens of thousands of employees were implicated as well.¡±

    When Mike said that, Scarlett shrunk back. It was just a title. How could it be so serious?

    Mike ced his hand on Scarlett¡¯s shoulder and patted it.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Scarlett! Don¡¯t feel guilty. I¡¯ll never force anyone!¡±

    Scarlett instantly felt that she was really unreasonable and felt guilty.

    Mike never forced others, but he was cunning and would trick others!

    In appreciation of your cooperation during this time, I was thinking of taking you abroad to dive, and perhaps giving you a set of underwater-shooting equipment after the stock returns.¡±

    When Scarlett heard about the underwater-shooting equipment, her eyes lit up.

    For diving enthusiasts, how great of temptation was that!

    ¡°But I don¡¯t force anyone. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to call me that, then I¡¯ll just¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    The two of them were stunned when they heard this clear cry.

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She despised herself in her heart. How could she do that just for that equipment? How could she say that so easily?

    But Scarlett had already done it, so it was impossible for her to go back on her words.

    Blushing, Scarlett¡¯s heart raced. Although she had called Mike ¡°honey¡± many times before, the meaning was different this time.

    In the past, they were really a couple, but they didn¡¯t love each other.

    This time, their identities were fake, but their hearts were in a mess. They felt a little shy, a little nervous, and a little bit¡­

    Joyful?

    Scarlett also did not understand. It was just a form of address, how could she be so entangled.

    When Mike heard this long-lost form of address, all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart.

    ¡°The feelings are not sincere enough. They won¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t force yourself!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Honey!¡± This was louder than the previous one. Scarlett threw caution at the wind and shouted again with a red face.

    ¡®You¡¯ve said that many times before. Just calm down!¡¯ Scarlett said to herself.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t for the diving equipment, for the millions of employees of the Abraham Group, she had to make some sacrifices. Well, that reason was fake, Scarlett didn¡¯t even believe it herself.

    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t sound sincere enough.¡± Mike was addicted to hearing that and the smile on his face was getting bigger and bigger.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting there, but it¡¯s a little stiff, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Scarlett was furious.

    Mike used the treat to trick Scarlett to call him ¡°honey¡±. Mike thought that after finding out the truth, the little wildcat would be furious, and might even run away from home.

    So Mike¡¯s eyes were bright. But he had another important purpose for this meal.

    Scarlett felt the strange look in Mike¡¯s eyes and felt a chill down her spine.

    ¡°Mike, are you hiding something from me?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.

    Indeed, it was not a lie. Because Mike would tell Scarlett the truth a few hourster. At that time, not only would Scarlett be able to know about his n, she would also be able to participate in it personally.

    His gaze swept over Scarlett¡¯s abdomen. In this world, he could get anyone. If not the first time, he¡¯d get her the second time.

    ¡°Mike¡­ Honey!¡± Scarlett changed her words under Mike¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mike was rather satisfied with this title.

    With a snort, Scarlett ced the tender green dish in her hand on the luxurious dining table.

    The dining table was already filled with all kinds of vegetables and meat slices, and the brass mandarin duck hotpot in the middle was emitting a fragrance.

    ¡°Is it really okay to entertain guests with hot pot?¡±

    She had clearly thought of the menu, so how did it end up bing a hot pot?

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have something to eat.¡± Mike was very calm and didn¡¯t think that it was inappropriate.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 124 He Comes Back

    Scarlett originally nned to make dishes to entertain her idol, the president of EF, Ben, and another friend of Mike, Jett.

    Mike saw her excited look and felt jealous. He didn¡¯t let Scarlett cook and just prepared a simple hot pot.

    ¡°Are you sure they will like hotpot?¡± Scarlett asked.

    Mike told her that his friends were often abroad and would like hotpot.

    Therefore, for some reason, the dinner was switched to hotpot.

    Scarlett looked at the dazzling dishes. Although she prepared a lot, she felt that it was not enough to entertain the guests.

    ¡°They are not asplicated as you think. Just treat them as ordinary friends.¡±

    Mike rubbed Scarlett¡¯s hair. This was the first time he formally introduced his friends to Scarlett. The little wildcat was a little nervous.

    ¡°I always feel that the friends of the overbearing president are not normal human beings,¡± Scarlett muttered in a low voice.

    Not waiting for a few minutes, the doorbell rang, and Mike went to open the door. His friends arrived.

    When they entered the door, they smelled the vor of the hotpot in the air. Mike, who was wearing his pajamas, and Scarlett, who was smiling unnaturally, stood at the door and weed them.

    Jett rubbed his eyes at the sight of Mike.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham? Did I go to the wrong ce?¡±

    After saying that, he took a step back and shook his head.

    ¡°I never expected this! Ben, hurry up and take a photo.¡±

    The air was filled with the smell of hot pot. Although the decoration style was in line with the cold and distant aesthetic taste of Mike, the casual little decoration showed that this was a warm home with a hostess.

    The budding lily in the vase or the little doll could show it. Besides, the couple was wearing the same slippers while standing in front of them.

    All of these added some warmth to the home that was mainly ck and white.

    Ben didn¡¯t overreact as Jett. He handed the red wine in his hand to Mike, put on his indoor shoes, and smiled at Scarlett.

    ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Wee!¡± Scarlett was a little excited to see her idol. The master of the film industry appeared just before her eyes.

    Seeing it, Mike¡¯s eyes darkened, and he put on a weird smile towards Ben.

    ¡°Ben, why didn¡¯t your girlfriende with you?¡± The word ¡®girlfriend¡¯ was especially emphasized.

    Ben looked at Mike with confusion. Where did his girlfriende from?

    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Those can not be considered your girlfriends.¡±

    Mike exined. This time, the focus was on ¡°those¡±.

    Mike turned around and looked at the little wild cat. He tried to tell her that Ben was a yboy.

    Mike wanted to indicate that Ben got a lot of girlfriends, so Scarlett should not admire him anymore!

    Ben and Jett were confused.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have offended Mike, right?

    The guests and hosts sat around the hot pot.

    ¡°Mike,¡± Jett said.

    Mike sat next to Scarlett.

    Scarlett took the crystal decanter and distributed the wine that had been awakened to Jett and Ben.

    This should be done by the hostess, and Mike was very satisfied.

    It turned out that Mike was talking to his good friends in the way he talked to Scarlett.

    ¡°Scarlett¡¯s cooking skills can even satisfy Mike who is picky. Why can¡¯t you let us have a taste? Is it really so precious that only you can enjoy?¡±

    Jett¡¯s teasing made Scarlett¡¯s face red. Mike picked up some food and ced it on Jett¡¯s te.

    ¡°Even the food couldn¡¯t make you shut up. It¡¯s best if you just eat and not say anything.¡±

    The atmosphere was not as serious as Scarlett thought. The guests were very good at chatting. Jett seemed to be careless, but he was considerate indeed. Ben looked like a good gentleman with no temper, but there was a sense of alienation in him.

    The two super elites of the outside world were easier to contact than imagined. What Scarlett didn¡¯t know was that all of this was because she was Mike¡¯s woman.

    This was the treatment that could only be received by her.

    When they chatted, they would also take care of Scarlett¡¯s feelings probably because they were afraid that Scarlett would feel bored while they were talking about some anecdotes from their university life.

    It was rare for Scarlett to hear about Mike in school, and she was immersed in it for a while. They ate and chatted, and soon they became familiar with each other.

    In the middle of the table, there was arge te of fresh shrimp. It was washed very clean. Mike picked up one and put it in the pot. He then took it out, peeled the shell, and put it on Scarlett¡¯s te so that she could eat it conveniently.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Scarlett had heard a lot about what happened when Mike was in the university. She knew that the first capital in Mike¡¯s life was got from the selling of his program.

    Mike seemed to have a hobby of collecting all kinds of famous cars. He had this habit since he was a student. The most awesome thing was that he earned the money for buying cars by himself.

    ¡°When Mike said that he wanted to return to the country, many people were very surprised. The Director of the Space Bureau even personally went to talk to Mike, hoping that he could stay there. The program genius that was rarely seen in a hundred years chose to return to his homnd to do business. It was indeed an exception.¡±

    Ben and Jett seemed to have guessed the meaning behind Mike¡¯s treat. They also deliberately revealed some of the past deeds of Mike.

    ¡°You are so awesome!¡± Scarlett was surprised, and her eyes were shining as she looked at Mike.

    She had thought that Mike was an indifferent person. She hadn¡¯t expected him to have such a glorious time.

    ¡°At that time, the director also said that if Mike could stay¡­¡±

    Jett¡¯s expression made Mike frown, and Mike gave him a warning re.

    However, Jett ignored it and kept talking about the gossip about Mike back then.

    ¡°The director has a daughter. If Mike stays, he would marry his daughter to him! That girl¡¯s chest is at least this big!¡± Jett gestured.

    Scarlett immediately lowered her head to look at herself and instantly felt inferior.

    Why did Mike give up the good offer and return to take over the Abraham Group that was about to copse?

    He did proveter that he had the ability to bring the dead back to life and bring the group out of the mess, bing the industry giant in just a few years.

    But in that situation, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay abroad?

    There was also a hot girl for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Jett¡¯s nonsense. There have been many women who have been chasing Mike all those years. I didn¡¯t see he had fallen for anyone. Mike has his love in the country. How can he stay abroad?¡± Ben said.

    His love?

    Scarlett reflexively looked at Mike, only to find that Mike was staring at her with deep eyes.

    He was very serious.

    Mike¡¯s stare made Scarlett¡¯s face flush red.

    How could he look at her like this?

    It was as if she was his love.

    Scarlett¡¯s heart twitched.

    Scarlett grabbed the ss to drink the wine, and the cold liquid slid across her throat, but it did not extinguish the fire of love in her heart.

 Chapter 125 The Conspiracy That Had Been Planned For A Night

    Perhaps it was because the atmosphere was too good, and the chat with his friends was rather enjoyable, Scarlett was a bit confused. It felt like what she said had really happened before.

    But in fact, asionally, she felt a sense of loss in her heart.

    If she and Mike didn¡¯t have that history.

    If the Lauren family didn¡¯t stop her.

    It would be wonderful to be his wife.

    They could invite their friends to their ce.

    And just like a normal couple, they would talk andugh with friends. How happy would that be?

    Seeing Scarlett¡¯s eyes, Ben exchanged a look with Mike.

    And it said, ¡°Bro, I have done what I should do, and the next is up to you.¡±

    However, Mike didn¡¯t receive his hint and what¡¯s worse, he still put on a straight face like he was not in the mood to talk. Ben and Jett thought that this guy was so stupid.

    Jett had an idea. He was going to put more fuel to the fire!

    He stood up, grabbed a bottle of champagne on the table, and filled Scarlett¡¯s empty goblet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± Scarlett looked at the ss in surprise.

    ¡°This is not strong. Besides, it is good for your skin if you have a ss of it before sleeping.¡± Jett picked up his wine ss and said.

    ¡°This is the first time we meet, Scarlett. I will drink it up to show my wee!¡±

    Without giving Scarlett a chance to refuse, Jett drank it in one gulp. Scarlett had no choice but to look at Mike for help.

    She would get drunk with only one ss of wine, and it would be a disaster if she was drunk and disorderly.

    However, at this time, Mike lowered his head and concentrated on peeling the prawns for Scarlett, and did not notice her eyes.

    It could be said that he didn¡¯t want to see it as well.

    Scarlett recalled that Mike had told her these two were friends of his and also important partners. She had to give them face.

    Thus, she made up her mind and drank it all in one gulp.

    ¡°Good job. Come, let¡¯s eat.¡± Jett saw Scarlett drink it all and then looked at Mike.

    And his eyes said, ¡°Dude, I¡¯ve done what I could. If you still can¡¯t handle it tonight, we will shame on you!¡±

    What he got was a heavy kick from Mike under the table. ¡°How dare you did it to my little wild cat!

    ¡°I will do it myself!¡±

    Jett curled his lips in disgust. This guy didn¡¯t stop him just now at all!

    What a hypocrite!

    After drinking, Scarlett began to talk more. Her vision became more blurred. At first, she could sit on her own. Butter, she unconsciously leaned on Mike.

    Mike¡¯s face was clearly much more soften. He was very satisfied with her moves.

    It seemed that his little wild cat really got drunk.

    Look, she was so cute after drinking.

    Seeing that their trick worked, Ben and Jett looked at each other and left quickly.

    Scarlett felt that the world had span slowly¡­

    It felt like she was dancing¡­

    After seeing off his two friends, Mike turned to look at his drunk wild cat sitting on the sofa. She held her head and drew circles, looking silly and adorable.

    Scarlett was wondering why the world was spinning, and then, she was picked up by Mike.

    ¡°Honey, is it an earthquake?¡± After calling him honey for a night, she blurted out again.

    She was actually infatuated with the feeling of calling him honey after their divorce.

    It was so sad.

    She said it quickly, and the person who listened answered quickly too.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you to get a rest.¡±

    His tone was so gentle that she could hear nothing evil at all.

    Scarlett was dizzy. He carried her up the stairs when she wrapped her hand around his neck.

    ¡°Honey, I feel dizzy. I want to sleep.¡± His eyes slowly closed.

    Such a sleepy little cat made Mike¡¯s heart itch.

    ¡°Okay, just sleep.¡±

    Mike quickened his pace and walked towards his room.

    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s sote. Do you still want to work? It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Scarlett muttered, and her thinking had already slowed down.

    ¡°You will never earn enough. You don¡¯t need to overdo it. Your health is more important.¡±

    These words could only be said to him after she was drunk.

    Scarlett did not want to ask herself if she was acting or speaking her true heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to work a little harder for you.¡±

    His words were too touching.

    But his moves were a little bit weird, though.

    Mike kicked the door open, and Scarlett opened her eyes in shock.

    ¡°Hey, is this your room?¡±

    After she moved in, they slept in separate rooms.

    She recognized his room. Every time she cleaned it up, she would feel a little sad. Why did such a good man not belong to her?

    ¡°Honey, are you drunk? Do you forget where my room is?¡±

    Scarlett was so drunk, but she still covered her mouth andughed at her ¡°drunk¡± husband.

    He alwaysughed at her for being inept at drinking, and now it seemed that he was a bad drinker as well!

    Before she could finish her words, she was thrown onto the bed.

    Scarlett felt her body jolt, and before she could react, he pressed down.

    ¡°What are you doing? You are so heavy. Get up of me!¡±

    Scarlett pushed him away, and suddenly, he sealed her lips with his, unhurried yet conveying the determination to ¡°eat¡± her tonight.

    He had nned it for so long, using a night¡¯s time, and even asking his two good friends to help. It was time to ¡°check¡± the results of his efforts.

    This was a kind of tacit understanding between each other. Scarlett was difficult to resist him when she was sober, now that she was drunk, it was even harder to resist him now.

    Scarlett felt that it was not bad to be drunk.

    This way, she could be at ease with the heavy burden in her heart and not think about whether she was worthy of him or not. She could look at him as unscrupulously as she wanted.

    Her looks made Mike very satisfied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have a whole night,¡± Mike said with a lowugh.

    There was a lot of time, he had to take it slow.

    Scarlett, who was drunk, pouted in dissatisfaction. She did not want to separate from him.

    She saw that a very outstanding man in front of her, and his good friend¡¯s evaluation of him still lingered in her ears. There was a suppressed desire surging in her body.

    And it was also growing and shouting.

    The alcohol made her lose her rationality and fade away from the distance between the two of them. He was not her boss and she was not his ex-wife now. They only had each other in their eyes.

    ¡°Handsome, you have nowhere to escape!¡±

    Her vulgar line made Mike¡¯s mouth twitch.

    She was even cuter and more active after drunk than he could imagine.

    Scarlett saw that he was not moving, and a sense of satisfaction flowed in her heart. No matter how outstanding he was, at this moment, he belonged to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run away.¡± She was not timid anymore, and finally, she returned the means he often used on her.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t run.¡± Mike spread out his hands and acted as if she could do anything to him. A flicker of craftiness crossed his eyes.

    Just as Scarlett was about to turn into a witch and do something to him, a sudden bell rang.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Buy my eggs, buy my eggs. Eat them and you will be the rich! Eat them and you will live a hundred years!¡±

 Chapter 126 Husband Is Real, Not Fake

    The ringtone came from Scarlett¡¯s phone on the ground.

    ¡°It seems to be my phone.¡± Scarlett stopped taking advantage of Mike and asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Ignore it!¡± Mike said.

    Mike was dissatisfied with Scarlett¡¯s distraction. Mike held Scarlett and wanted to keep doing what they were doing just now. However, Scarlett pushed Mike away.

    ¡°Go away. What if it¡¯s my mom?¡± Scarlett said.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if Scarlett was drunk, she still remembered her very important mother.

    Mike red at Scarlett. Scarlett was looking for her cell phone from the scattered clothes on the ground.

    Suddenly, Scarlett fell to the ground because she was too drunk.

    Mike saw this and was gloating over Scarlett¡¯s fall.

    Scarlett saw her phone was right in front of her face, and she picked it up. Because Scarlett¡¯s vision blurred, she was barely able to see the caller ID.

    The call wasn¡¯t from the nursing home but Miffy.

    Scarlett, who had drunk too much, tried to recall from her memory. After a few minutes, Scarlett slowly realized that Miffy was her good friend.

    ¡°Hey, Scarlett, can youe out now?¡±

    Miffy sounded anxious.

    Scarlett sat on the floor with her hair disheveled. She looked confused now.

    ¡°What am I going out for? I don¡¯t want to go out. I have to take down a very handsome man!¡±

    As Scarlett spoke, she pointed at Mike as if her hand was a gun.

    Mike swallowed and tried to hold back his desire to hold Scarlett in his arms right now. At this moment, Mike made two very important decisions in his mind.

    First, allow Scarlett to drink alcohol asionally. Mike thought Scarlett looked different when she was drunk. Mike would love to see Scarlett¡¯s drunk look only if there was no third person present.

    Second, wait for Scarlett to finish the call.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the police station now. Can youe and help me? Damn it. I got caught because of a fight with someone¡­¡± Miffy said.

    Scarlett suddenly sobered up when she heard Miffy¡¯s words.

    Scarlett stood up and was about to walk out. But Mike jumped off the bed and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand, and he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Miffy has been caught. I have to help her.¡±

    Mike looked at the clothes on Scarlett and sighed.

    Mike thought, ¡°Help Miffy in this dress! Are you going to help Miffy or attract bad people on the street?¡±

    Mike took Scarlett¡¯s phone and said to Miffy, ¡°This is Mike.¡±

    Miffy was still waiting for Scarlett to reply. When Miffy suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice, she was surprised.

    Mike kept saying, ¡°Scarlett is drunk and can¡¯t go out. Tell me what you¡¯ve done. And I will decide what kind ofwyer I should find for you.¡±

    Mike thought he couldn¡¯t ignore it when Scarlett¡¯s friend was in trouble.

    Moreover, Miffy was very important in Scarlett¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t need awyer. I beat a ruffian who stole an olddy¡¯s bag. Damn it! He threw away the stolen bag and ndered that I beat him on purpose. The bad news is that I can¡¯t find the olddy now.¡±

    Miffy didn¡¯t expect Mike would pay attention to such a small matter.

    Mike noticed that Scarlett opened his cab, took out a suit, and put it on.

    Scarlett¡¯s movement was in a mess. The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw Scarlett¡¯s silly look.

    Scarlett asked Miffy, ¡°Which police station are you in now? I¡¯ll send someone over.¡±

    The other side of the line gave an address to Mike. After Mike noted the address down, he called Jett, who had just left his house not long ago.

    Mike said, ¡°Get your men to go to this police station to bring someone out.¡±

    Mike could also handle this matter with his own people. However, that piece ofnd was Jett¡¯s territory, and Jett was more familiar with people in that area.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jett asked.

    ¡°Scarlett¡¯s friend, Miffy. Something happened in your ce. Find someone to settle it.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That little woman with an apple face.¡±

    Jett hung up the phone, took out his phone book, and found the number of the local bully. But Jett didn¡¯t press the dial button.

    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Jett said.

    The driver was Jett¡¯s man. Ben was also in this car.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°I have something to do. Bob, send Ben to the hotel. Ben, I have to go to pick up a woman,¡± Jett said.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°A friend of Mike¡¯s woman. The woman with an apple face and a strong personality.¡±

    Ben remembered the woman who bought a toy for his dog in the past.

    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Ben said.

    ¡°Okay. Bob, drive to the police station in the western district.¡±

    Originally, this was something that could be settled by anyone. But Jett went to deal with it. To Jett¡¯s surprise, Ben also went with him to deal with this small matter.

    Jett felt that he might have drunk too much today. Jett thought Ben and himself might want to have fun.

    However, Jett wanted to go alone. In this case, that cute woman would not stare at Ben.

    Hanging up the phone, Mike was speechless.

    Scarletty on the ground with her legs squeezed in a pair of trousers like a mermaid.

    Scarlett looked a little dumb now.

    Mike helped Scarlett up. He looked at Scarlett, speechless.

    Mike wondered, ¡°How did she stuff herself in?¡±

    Scarlett looked funny now. Scarlett wore Mike¡¯s suit, and her legs were still squeezed in one trouser leg. Scarlett was sitting on the bed, frowned with her mouth pouted.

    ¡°What is wrong with the trousers? I can¡¯t even walk!¡±

    Since Scarlett¡¯s legs were squeezed together, it would be weird if she could walk in this way.

    Mike couldn¡¯t figure out how Scarlett made this.

    A few momentster, Mike finally lost his patience, and he started tearing the trousers to set Scarlett¡¯s legs free.

    ¡°I have to save Miffy!¡± Scarlett hadn¡¯t forgotten about her friend even though she was drunk.

    ¡°I have sent someone to save her.¡±

    Mike calmed down a little by Scarlett¡¯s silly behavior. But when Mike saw Scarlett¡¯s silly look, his eyes darkened again.

    Mike pressed Scarlett to lie back, and he nned to continue with the unfinished business.

    ¡°I want to see Miffy.¡± Scarlett was as stubborn as when she was awake.

    ¡°She will be fine. Look at me, and tell me. Who am I?¡± Mike held Scarlett¡¯s face and let Scarlett look at him.

    ¡°You are Mike.¡±

    Even if Miffy was Scarlett¡¯s best friend, Scarlett still took a few seconds to remember who Miffy was. But when Scarlett looked at Mike¡¯s handsome face, she could recognize Mike in a second.

    When Mike heard Scarlett call his name, he bent his head and kissed Scarlett with satisfaction. Mike thought, ¡°Not bad. Although she is not clever, she still remembers who I am.

    Such a good girl is worth the reward.¡±

    ¡°Mike is my husband,¡± Scarlett murmured.

    Mike couldn¡¯t help raising the corner of his mouth. Mike was about to touch Scarlett¡¯s hair and say something good to her.

    But the next second, Mike heard Scarlett¡¯s murmur, ¡°Mike is not my real husband. He is a fake.¡±

    Mike¡¯s smile froze on his face. He frowned and said, ¡°I am your real husband, not a fake.¡±

    Mike thought if he was not Scarlett¡¯s husband, he wouldn¡¯t give up his meal in order to help Scarlett deal with her friend¡¯s matter.

    ¡°No! You are not! You¡¯re my ex-husband!¡±

    Scarlett stared at Mike with a zed look in her eyes. Suddenly, Scarlett hugged Mike.

    ¡°If it was real, how good would that be? Because I am already¡­¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s tone became soft as she spoke.

 Chapter 127 Voice Her Thoughts After Drink

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mike didn¡¯t hear it. However, Mike¡¯s intuition told him that Scarlett¡¯sst words were very important.

    Scarlett looked at Mike with unfocused eyes for a while. Suddenly, Scarlett¡¯s eyes misted, and tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°I hate you. I hate you. I hate you.¡±

    In Scarlett¡¯s heart, she shouted, ¡°Why do you have to be so outstanding? Why do you have to be so out-of-reach to me? Why can I only hold you when you are drunk?¡±

    Mike stared at Scarlett. Hearing Scarlett¡¯s cry, Mike¡¯s face darkened.

    After a few minutes, Scarlett stopped crying. When Scarlett wanted to grab Mike¡¯s shirt to blow her nose, she found Mike was half-naked.

    Scarlett reached out her hand and picked up the silk nket.

    The veins on Mike¡¯s forehead shook when he saw Scarlett¡¯s behavior. Scarlett stared at Mike provocatively. Meanwhile, Scarlett jumped over and rubbed Mike¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your handsome face¡¯s fault! Can¡¯t you be a little ugly? If you look like aedian, I won¡¯t be so conflicted!¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± For a moment, Mike was confused.

    Later, when Mike finally realized what Scarlett was talking about, he was annoyed.

    Now, Mike looked at Scarlett resignedly, and he saw the bed was in a mess because of Scarlett¡¯s behavior. Mike grabbed the dirty quilt and dragged it off the bed.

    Mike didn¡¯t want to be tender anymore. He wanted Scarlett now.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    After making up his mind, Mike pushed away Scarlett¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle!¡± Mike warned.

    Just as Mike was about to press Scarlett down, Scarlett suddenly exerted force and flipped back. Then, Scarlett tightly held Mike and wrapped him like an octopus.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I drank too much, and I am drunk now. People who are drunk have the right to do whatever they want to do!¡±

    At this moment, Scarlett didn¡¯t have to consider who she was or what she had to do in the future. Now, she could do whatever she wanted.

    Mike was not sure whether Scarlett was really drunk or not. Mike had never heard of someone drunk admitting that he was drunk.

    However, judging from Scarlett¡¯s actions, she must be drunk.

    Scarlett clung to Mike¡¯s body so tightly that Mike could hardly move his arms. Just as Mike was about to push Scarlett away, he suddenly felt his chest get wet and warm.

    Scarlett was crying!

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I am lonely now.¡±

    Hearing Scarlett¡¯s sad voice, Mike felt like his heart had just been stabbed by something sharp.

    There was no doubt that Scarlett was drunk. Only at this moment would Scarlett show him her weakness and voice her real thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here,¡± Mike said, stroking Scarlett¡¯s hair.

    ¡°You lied to me! You divorced me!¡±

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t move on after the divorce because she still had feelings for Mike. This made Scarlett feel pain in her heart.

    Mike thought Scarlett was being unreasonable now.

    ¡°You were the one who suggested the divorce.¡± Mike was still furious when he thought about it.

    ¡°Did you agree just because I said it? Then why didn¡¯t you stop when I told you to in my bed?¡± Scarlett argued.

    Mike didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this moment. He said, ¡°This is totally a different thing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same! You wanted to get rid of me long ago. When we got married, you looked down on me. Our marriage was just a business agreement. Your attitude towards me got worse when something happened to the Lauren family!¡±

    Mike tried his best to suppress his impulse to push Scarlett off his body.

    Mike said, ¡°Do you still have some reasons in your mind? Use your brain to remember and think. When we first got married, what did you do to me? What was your attitude towards me? Did you show any sincerity to me at that time? How well did you expect me to treat you? Besides, our marriage was not a business agreement. The Abraham Group didn¡¯t need any financial support from the Lauren Group!¡±

    Mike said a lot. Scarlett¡¯s mind became muddled. Now, Scarlett was unable to understand what Mike was trying to tell her. She could only see Mike¡¯s lips moving.

    Scarlett was familiar with Mike¡¯s indifferent tone. She could even notice a trace of sigh in Mike¡¯s voice.

    However, Scarlett didn¡¯t pay any attention to what Mike said. She couldn¡¯t understand what Mike was saying at all.

    The long-term resentment caused by the unequal rtionship between them made Scarlett instinctively feel that Mike was scolding her again.

    Scarlett covered her ears with both hands and shook her head violently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen! I don¡¯t want to listen!¡±

    Mike really wanted to tap Scarlett¡¯s little butt to teach her a lesson.

    ¡°I have to shut your mouth. I don¡¯t want to hear you say anything hurtful anymore!¡±

    After finishing talking to herself, Scarlett looked up, hugged Mike¡¯s neck, and kissed him hard.

    It was romantic when a beauty kissed a man initiatively. However, when this beauty was drunk, it would be another story.

    Scarlett¡¯s head hit the bridge of Mike¡¯s nose with a bang.

    Mike only felt a bone-piercing paining from his nose. Then, a warm liquid slowly flowed out from his nose.

    ¡°Oh, my dear! Why is there blood?¡± Scarlett touched the blood with her hand.

    ¡°Is this your first kiss? No, I don¡¯t think so. The first kiss has nothing to do with bleeding,¡± Scarlett kept saying.

    At this moment, Mike was in pain and anger. He couldn¡¯t really do anything to a drunk woman. The only thing that Mike could do was get Scarlett to the side and go to the bathroom to wash his face.

    Mike got a nosebleed by a woman¡¯s hit with her head. This was definitely one of the most unforgettable things in Mike¡¯s life.

    When Mike got up, he could also hear Scarlett talking to herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. The first kiss won¡¯t cause blood. Only a woman¡¯s first time will bleed, and my experience of it was so painful. I told you to stop, but you didn¡¯t listen ¡­ Who did you give your first time to, Mike? Did you bleed? No, you are a man. A man doesn¡¯t bleed!¡±

    Mike really wanted to pinch Scarlett hard. Mike clenched his fists, covered his bleeding nose, and quickly entered the bathroom. The moment Mike closed the door, he heard Scarlett¡¯s indignantly mutter.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be shameless because you won¡¯t bleed. You can¡¯t touch other women in the future! Do you hear me? You¡¯ve already had me!¡±

    Mike thought, ¡°I must have owed this woman a lot in my previous life!¡±

    Mike¡¯s expression on his face was gloomy now.

    When Mike came out of the bathroom, Scarlett had already fallen asleep.

    Half of Scarlett¡¯s legs remained outside the bed.

    Mike looked at Scarlett resignedly. If Mike was determined enough, he should have taken this advantage and done something to Scarlett.

    However, looking at the tear marks on Scarlett¡¯s face, Mike couldn¡¯t move his hands.

    Scarlett¡¯s sleeping posture was not elegant at all.

    Mike moved Scarlett¡¯s legs to the bed and adjusted her sleeping posture. During this time, Mike gradually sobered up.

    Scarlett slept soundly. Suddenly, Scarlett kicked a corner of the quilt on her, and one of her slender legs rode on the quilt.

    When Mike saw Scarlett¡¯s new sleeping posture, heughed. Mike was not angry at all this time.

    Mike thought that Scarlett must be a difficult test that his life had put on him.

    Mike¡¯s nose was still numb. Although he had failed his n to have another baby with Scarlett, he still felt a faint satisfaction in his heart when looking at Scarlett.

    A momentter, Mike lowered his head and was about to kiss Scarlett¡¯s hair. Scarlett seemed to smell the wine in her dream, and she wrinkled her nose. Mike saw Scarlett¡¯s cute behavior. He naughtily leaned over and kissed Scarlett¡¯s lips with a smell of wine in his mouth.

 Chapter 128 This Man Offends Her

    Scarlett was in her dream. She dreamed that Mike called her queen with a lowered head while she was stepping on him andughing.

    Suddenly, a fly flew over. Strangely, she seemed saw Mike¡¯s face with an arrogant smile and she even could smell alcohol on his breath.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± She swiped at the fly with her palm. Soon the world fell silent.

    Mike¡¯s face was dark. Scarlett just smacked him across the face.

    It was a hard and crisp smack. She hit his nose first, and then pped his face!

    Mike thought, ¡®Scarlett, you¡¯ll be sorry when you wake up!¡¯

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know what had happened since she was still in her sleep. After swatted the fly, she continued to have her sweet dream.

    Mike was getting annoyed by her.

    Mike pinched her nose mischievously. Soon she shook her head in difort. Mike leaned over, wanting to make fun of her.

    Scarlett was still in her dream. Now she dreamed the fly that she had just swatted away relived. It flew to her again with a plunger.

    She was d that nobody would know her dream. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Mike knew that she had thought of his handsome face as a plunger.

    The plunger was almost over her face so she shook her head in pain. Her breath was short.

    In reality, Mike pinched her little nose.

    He didn¡¯t let go of her nose until he saw her face became red as if she was suffocating. Then he whispered against her forehead.

    ¡°You are dumb but really cute, even in your dreams.¡±

    Just as Mike finished, he paused.

    His tall nose was bitten by Scarlett¡­

    However, she chuckled. Mike wondered what she had dreamed about.

    He thought, ¡®What are you dreaming about, little wild cat? You hit my nose, pped me, and now you bite my nose. How should I punish you?¡¯

    He wanted to pped her awake. Finally he pulled his hand back.

    He touched his bitten nose, turned around, and took a special pen. He smiled sinisterly at Scarlett who had slept deeply.

    Scarlett slept soundly until ten o¡¯clock the next day.

    Yawning, she saw the time on the rm clock and stuck out her tongue. It was toote!

    She sat up in bedzily and felt a hangover headache. She usually couldn¡¯t remember what had happened after she drank too much.

    She only rememberedst night, she had dinner with Mike and his friend, and then she drank too much.

    After they got back home, she vaguely remembered that Mike carried her upstairs. She really could not remember what happenedter.

    Scarlett found herself in Mike¡¯s bedroom. She involuntarily looked at herself. She was naked. Did Mike¡­? Just as she looked down, she got surprised. What was this?

    She instantly widened her eyes. She was wide awake. She simply could not believe what she saw!

    Her belly was used as a canvas!

    Her white skin was painted with a super funny face with rolling eyes. Scarlett was speechless. Who did this?

    It took her a lot of effort to wash it down. She sat in the bathtub, deep in thought. Was this painted by Mike?

    He didn¡¯t seem like such a boring person.

    But besides him, who else could get close to her? After all, she was in his bedroom.

    But why was he so childish?

    Moreover, Scarlett¡¯s face was a little hot. She found that Mike didn¡¯t have sex with herst night.

    He did nothing but y a prank on her. Why?

    What was wrong with him?

    Was she so out of charm now?

    No. It was that he didn¡¯t appreciate her at all.

    Scarlett simply did not know whether she should be angry with Mike or she should be d that she didn¡¯t sleep with Mike after she had a hangover.

    But no matter what, it was a great blow to her ego. Was she not attracted to him?

    Scarlett patted her own face to stop her mind obsessing.

    She got up and wrapped her bath towel around herself. Just as she walked out of the bathroom, she shouted with surprise.

    ¡°You, why are you here?¡±

    Generally, Mike should be in his office at this time. Why was he still at home?

    Mike snorted, ignored her, and went straight through her.

    ¡°What happened to your nose?¡± Scarlett asked.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She saw his nose was covered with a band-aid?

    When he heard she mentioned his nose, he became angrier!

    This heartless woman, if not for her, how could he not go to thepany today?

    Under the band-aid was a small bite mark. Although it was covered with a band-aid, Mike didn¡¯t want to go to thepany.

    To Mike, this was simply a great humiliation!

    Scarlett, who did not know the truth, came over and touched the band-aid on his nose.

    ¡°Did you hit the wall after drinking too much?¡±

    Thinking about how Mike hit the wall and broke his nose, Scarlett was a little gloating.

    Comparing eloquence with Mike, she was destined to lose, she even couldn¡¯t get a chance to speak in front of Mike.

    ¡°Did you clean your belly?¡± Perhaps next time, he should change to use another kind of ink that she couldn¡¯t get it out. That would be more interesting.

    ¡°So it was you! Do you know how hard it is to wash that?¡± Scarlett pointed at him, trembling.

    Shameless!

    Scarlett thought, ¡®I drank too much in order to entertain your friend, but you make fun of me. You are too shameless!¡¯

    Mike ignored her usation. He leisurely took out his phone and held it in front of her. She took a look at it and saw her photo on the screen!

    Scarlett, who was in the photo, slept soundly and had a sweet smile on her face.

    She had to admit that Mike was quite talented. Even a photography enthusiast like her would feel a sense of warmth when she looked at this photo.

    Ignoring the funny face on her belly, it is indeed a good photograph.

    ¡°You even took photos. Delete them!¡± She wanted to snatch his phone away.

    Mike raised his phone high so she couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the chance to deal with you unless you don¡¯t sleep all the time.¡± Scarlett said angrily. She decided to paint on all his body after he fell asleep.

    She would remember this grudge. This man offended her.

    She was very very angry!

 Chapter 129 Mike Really Wants To Do That!

    Scarlett¡¯s expression could not conceal her thoughts, so Mike already knew.

    When Scarlett revealed a scheming smile, Mike just sneered and flicked her forehead with his hand.

    ¡°Why are you so dumb?¡±

    Scarlett covered her forehead and puffed out her cheeks in anger. Mike was so shameless.

    Mike spoofed her, took her picture, flicked her on the forehead and humiliated her!

    Scarlett was smart. At least, she didn¡¯t let the Laurens take advantage of her. But why did Scarlett always act dumb when she was with Mike?

    ¡°When you fall asleep, I¡¯m going to draw on your face and I¡¯ll take a clear picture of you with my DSLR camera!¡±

    Scarlett deliberately imitated Mike¡¯s usual low tone of voice when he spoke, but it made her look kind of cute.

    Mike resisted the urge to flick her on the forehead again. Somehow, he always wanted to flick her forehead when he saw her stupid behavior.

    Mike scratched her nose with his index finger when he heard Scarlett¡¯s ¡°vicious¡± statement.

    ¡°You can try. I don¡¯t care, because I¡¯m going to make you pay for it.¡±

    Scarlett shivered a little. The threat was clearly useful.

    However, Mike¡¯s heart had just fluttered slightly. He wasn¡¯t totally uninterested in Scarlett, was he? Why else would he have thought that just now?

    Scarlett was ashamed of her thoughts, so she had to look at Mike with annoyance.

    Scarlett whispered, ¡°Of course you can get a lot of women, but you¡¯ll probably be bald in middle age.¡±

    No woman would fall in love with a bald man.

    Scarlett had never won against Mike, so she could only beat him in her imagination.

    Mike had guessed from her eyes that she was definitely cursing him secretly again.

    Scarlett¡¯s cute face made Mike want to continue what he didst night.

    Mike was interruptedst night, but today he didn¡¯t go to work because his nose, so he had the rest of the day to keep getting that done.

    Mike thought of this and frowned.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know that she had been targeted by Mike again.

    Mike set the picture of Scarlett¡¯s belly as the screensaver on his phone. Scarlett knew that this was Mike¡¯s way of showing people how stupid she was, so she looked at Mike very angrily and came up with a solution.

    ¡°Hey, handsome young man. You¡¯re special, and I know you¡¯re awesome.¡±

    Scarlett decided to tter Mike.

    ¡°What?¡± Mike pretended not to understand her n, but he was preparing a big n in his mind.

    ¡°Can you massage my shoulder? Oh ¡­ I¡¯m drunk.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s voice gave herself goose bumps, but Mike seemed to enjoy it.

    It was the first time Mike had heard of someone feeling sore in the shoulder after a hangover, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Mike gently rubbed Scarlett¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I want you to massage me with both hands.¡±

    Mike massaged her with both hands. After that, Scarlett immediately took away his cell phone.

    Scarlett picked up his phone and quickly deleted the photos. Then, sheughed with her arms akimbo.

    ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Scarlett said.

    Scarlett arrogantly stuck her middle finger at Mike!

    Mike looked at her expressionlessly and asked casually, ¡°Are you very proud?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Scarlett hummed a tune with delight. She rarely countered Mike, so of course she was content.

    ¡°I made a lot of copies and have them on myputer and on a USB. I can send you a few more copies if you like.¡±

    Scarlett froze.

    Scarlett looked at Mike incredulously, and he looked at her slyly and nodded.

    ¡°Our family business is rted to electronics, so if you like, I can change the opening picture of the new phone to it,¡± Mike said slowly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Scarlett screamed.

    The Abraham Group¡¯s cell phones had a huge share in the world. Scarlett couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to have her picture on everyone¡¯s phone.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Of course, Mike was teasing her.

    This was Scarlett¡¯s private photo, so Mike won¡¯t let anyone else see it, and he¡¯ll never make it into an opening picture.

    It was just making fun of her, and it was particrly pleasant for him to see her dejected expression.

    ¡°Mike, you¡¯re the best!¡± Scarlett said fawningly to Mike.

    Mike knew what Scarlett meant, so he deliberately touched his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little sore.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Scarlett stood behind Mike like a maid and gently pounded his shoulders with her hands.

    ¡°My legs are also a little sore.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Scarlett was afraid that her picture would be seen by the whole world, so she gave up her dignity.

    Scarlett was very ttering to Mike.

    Scarlett was worried that Mike would be upset and let the whole world see her picture.

    ¡°Put more pressure on it.¡± Mike was going to teach Scarlett a lesson, but he found Scarlett¡¯s massage reallyforted him, so he decided to continue enjoying it.

    Scarlett looked at Mike and punched him in anger. Mike did not feel pain, but Scarlett felt a little pain in her hand.

    Damn! He was too strong!

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Did you age prematurely? Maybe you have a kidney problem.¡±

    Scarlett said this deliberately to provoke Mike.

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about me?¡±

    Mike finally got the chance!

    Mike suddenly adjusted his posture and it made Scarlett blush.

    Scarlett and Mike were so close that her heart was beating wildly.

    ¡°Practice makes you realize the truth, so you should practice it.¡±

    Their gazes met, and she felt that the world was starting to spin.

    The feeling of drunkenness lingered again, and just as he was about to take off his clothes¡­

    ¡°Eggs! Who wants to eat my eggs? You will live for a hundred years!¡±

    Mike froze.

    Mike swore that from now on, the food he hated the most was the eggs!

    People could not fall twice in the same river, but they could be disturbed by the same ringtone!

    Mike was interrupted by this yesterday.

    Mike was speechless and Scarlett ran over to answer the phone as she did yesterday.

    Could it be Miffy again this time? It was her yesterday.

    Mike even wanted to get multiple departments to inspect Miffy¡¯s bar so that the bar would close down.

    But this time, it was not Miffy.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Scarlett hung up the phone with a sullen face.

    When Mike saw her expression, he guessed that this was a call from nursing home. She only showed this look when something was wrong with her mother.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°My mom cut her wrist with a ss fragment while the nurse was not paying attention.¡± Scarlett¡¯s face was pale.

 Chapter 130 Mike Deals with Julia

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Scarlett looked at him gratefully and did not refuse.

    Julia¡¯s wound was not too deep and she just needed a simple stitch. Her life wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    During this process, Scarlett had been staying outside and Mike had been silently keeping herpany.

    He seemed to feel her weakness and kept holding her hands.

    ¡°Mr. Lauren wants to see you alone,¡± a nurse said to Scarlett.

    Scarlett looked at Mike apologetically. Mike waved his hand and indicated that he would wait for her outside the ward.

    Mike¡¯s kindness made it difficult for Scarlett to y dumbfounded. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but seriously think why Mike was so nice to her.

    Mike was a cold-hearted man who would be indifferent to the people whom he didn¡¯t take seriously. It was obvious that he was very nice to Scarlett.

    In the ward, Julia, who was out of danger, looked sickly.

    Julia saw Scarlette in. A trace of calcting light shed in Julia¡¯s eyes and was quickly restrained by her.

    ¡°Mom, why are you so muddle-headed?¡± Scarlett looked at the bandage on her mother¡¯s hand and felt very tired.

    She could not remember how many times her mother hadmitted suicide this year!

    ¡°Mom, why are you so muddle-headed?¡±

    Every once in a while, such a y would repeat, and Scarlett felt very tired.

    Scarlett felt that her nerve was hanging in the air.

    Whenever the nursing home reported that something had happened to her mother, her nerve could rx.

    Then she would wonder when the situation would repeat.

    Scarlett had changed a nurse for her mother. It was a top-ss nurse introduced by Myke.

    However, no matter how good a nurse was, it was impossible to take care of Julia at any time.

    This time, when the nurse went to the restroom, Julia took the opportunity to break the ss and cut her wrist with pieces.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, would youe and see me?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s mother, Julia, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and spoke in a pitiful tone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett was physically and mentally exhausted.

    ¡°Ie here twice a week. Last time, it was you who said I was a demon and did not want to see me.¡±

    It was difficult tomunicate with a patient. Julia forgot what she said and did.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You just don¡¯t want to visit me. You think I¡¯m your burden!¡±

    Julia shouted at Scarlett. All the things around Julia had been removed, so Julia grabbed the pillow and smashed it on Scarlett.

    The y repeated.

    Julia, who did not even dare to face her own life and was cowardly to everyone except for Scarlett, was using everything she could think of to torture Scarlett.

    Scarlett stood straight and endured it silently. Julia hit Scarlett twice, and the drip was misced. Julia cried in pain.

    ¡°Scarlett, why did you do this to me?¡±

    Scarlett did not say a word and pressed the bell. Soon, a nurse came over to fix Julia¡¯s drip.

    ¡°I am sorry to trouble you.¡± Julia was very polite to people other than Scarlett.

    Scarlett looked out of the window. The window of the nursing home was equipped with a guardrail. From her point of view, it looked like she was locked in a cell while it was the lush green garden outside the ward.

    Scarlett was so depressed that she could not breathe.

    An unreasonable mother and an illness that could never be cured. Every time Scarlett came over, she would be suppressed for a long time.

    When the nurse left, only the mother and daughter were left in the ward. Scarlett saw the undisguised coldness in Julia¡¯s eyes.

    Scarlett¡¯s heart ached. When did her mother no longer look at her with gentle care, but with this kind of hatred?

    ¡°Mom, since you are almost recovered, I should go back.¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t leave me alone. I miss you very much.¡±

    Scarlett was almost moved to tears by Julia¡¯s words. Scarlett stopped and turned to walk to the bed. Julia patted the bed and motioned Scarlett to sit down.

    ¡°Scarlett, are you with Mike again?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Since you two are together, can you help your father and bring what he wants?¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Scarlett widened her eyes.

    Scarlett wondered why Julia knew that Allen had asked her to take Mike¡¯s program.

    Did it mean that Allen sneaked in during her absence?

    The Laurens was too hateful!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I know it. Scarlett, you must help me this time!¡±

    Julia grabbed Scarlett¡¯s wrist tightly as if she was grabbing onto a life-saving straw.

    Julia¡¯s arm was so thin, yet it had tremendous power.

    Scarlett was in pain.

    ¡°Mom, did Allen ask you to say that?¡±

    ¡°Your dad said that he would take me home as long as you could help him get the things.¡±

    The mention of going home excited Julia. Her eyes actually shed with dreamy color.

    Scarlett clenched her fists. ¡°Stealing business secrets is illegal. Once it is exposed, I will be put into jail. Do you not care about it?¡±

    Did it mean that Scarlett was not as important as the bastard Allen in Julia¡¯s mind?

    ¡°You only need to stay in prison for two or three years. And Allen said that he would spend money to bail you out. Scarlett, for me, you must do it!¡±

    Scarlett felt that her heart was ced in an icehouse when Julia casually said that Scarlett would only stay in the jail for two or three years.

    Scarlett had been making money for Julia since she could make money.

    Scarlett sacrificed her marriage just to make Julia live better.

    For Julia¡¯s sake, Scarlett had put down her dignity time and time again.

    But now Julia asked Scarlett to do something illegal with such an indifferent attitude!

    Scarlett¡¯s silence made Julia think that Scarlett was about to agree to help, so Julia continued.

    ¡°As long as you do it, I can go home. I only want you to do it this time. It¡¯s just a small thing. It won¡¯t do much harm to you. Allen said that I can go home if you get it.¡±

    Home. What a beautiful word!

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to go out in this state,¡± Scarlett said in a calm voice.

    Scarlett was very depressed now. She kept telling herself that this person in front of her was a patient and that everything she said and did was a morbid reaction.

    Scarlett tried to convince herself that Julia didn¡¯t truly mean it.

    ¡°Scarlett! You devil! Is it not enough that you have harmed me for so many years? I only ask you to do this one thing. Can you not do such a small thing? You are not my daughter. You are not!¡±

    Julia stood up like a madman, ignoring the infusion tube in her hand. She grabbed the mobile infusion rack hanging from the ceiling and wanted to smash Scarlett.

    Scarlett did not even have time to dodge when she heard a loud noise behind her. Suddenly, someone pulled her away from behind.

    With a loud sound, the metal infusion rack was firmly grabbed, and Scarlett was still in shock.

    Mike rushed in from outside, pushed away Scarlett, and stopped Julia.

    If it were not for him, Scarlett would have been in trouble.

    A few nurses rushed in quickly and tied up Julia, who had gone crazy, with a band that was used to tie up a crazy patient.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mike asked. Scarlett looked frightened.

    ¡°Scarlett, you are a child from hell! You don¡¯t even make such a small request. You are the devil!¡± Julia was tied up and the veins on his body were all up.

    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s shivering shoulders, Mike walked over, picked up the band which would prevent the patient from biting his or her tongue on the nurse¡¯s tray, and stuffed Julia¡¯s mouth.

    The world was quiet.

 Chapter 131 You Are Well-Treated Because of Scarlett

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat her like this,¡± Scarlett said softly with tears in her eyes when she saw Mike treat Julia like that.

    ¡°Take her away.¡± Mike was simmering with rage.

    ¡°Mike Abraham! What are you going to do?¡± Scarlett was afraid that he would do something to harm Julia.

    ¡°You will make her conditions worse. You go out first. I will talk to her.¡±

    His tone was calm, but he looked at Julia with sharp eyes.

    If he came inte, Scarlett would be injured, and those who dared to hit Scarlett needed a spanking.

    ¡°But,¡± Scarlett said.

    ¡°Take her away,¡± Mike interrupted Scarlett.

    Two beefy nurses grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm and dragged her out.

    Mike waved his hand, and the nurse went out. There were only Mike and Julia now. Julia was tied to the bed, unable to move.

    She looked at Mike with fear in her eyes and her body trembled slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re crazy or just pretending to be crazy. There are limits to my patience. If I see you beat Scarlett again, I have many ways to make you suffer here. Don¡¯t threaten Scarlett again. If you do it again, I¡¯ll let you die soon.¡±

    Julia had never seen such a terrifying man. Mike¡¯s tone made her feel like she was already a dead person.

    Mike saw Julia trembling. She seemed to have something to say, so he took off the cloth that was stuffed in her mouth.

    ¡°I am Scarlett¡¯s mother. How can you treat me like this?

    ¡°Have you ever treated her like a daughter? I didn¡¯t tell her what you did to her because I didn¡¯t want her to feel desperate.¡±

    Mike¡¯s cold voice made Julia tremble all over. This man was too terrifying.

    ¡°This is thest time.¡± Mike curled his lips.

    ¡°If I see you hit Scarlett again. It is very easy for me to make one or two people disappear.¡±

    Before pushing the door open, he stopped.

    ¡°If you stop scheming against Scarlett, I promise that you will live a luxurious life. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind holding a funeral for you.¡±

    His face was extremely cold.

    Julia¡¯s face was deathly pale, and it took her a long time to stop trembling.

    Scarlett had been waiting outside. The two nurses had been ordered to keep a close watch on her. When she saw Mikeing out, Scarlett rushed over.

    ¡°What did you say to my mother?¡±

    ¡°I asked her to take care of herself. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mike stopped her.

    Scarlett still wanted to enter the room, but Mike grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go in again. She just calms down. She¡¯ll be excited when she sees you.¡±

    What he said was the truth, Scarlett could only give up, and the nurses who were responsible for watching over Julia and the dean came over to greet them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, we are really sorry about this. We have taken care of her very carefully. Who knew that this would happen¡­¡±

    The dean who was hired by Mike at a high price felt very guilty.

    ¡°Has anyone elsee to visit my mother recently?¡± Scarlett asked. She suspected that Allen was controlling her mother in some way.

    ¡°No, I have checked every visitor,¡± the nurse replied.

    Allen couldn¡¯t fly into the room. Scarlett knitted her eyebrows.

    ¡°Arrange another room for Julia and ask someone to conduct a thorough search. She might have some devices to contact other people.¡±

    Mike said.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Abraham,¡± the dean immediately replied.

    Mike looked at Scarlett, turned his head away, and said something to the dean in a foreignnguage that Scarlett could not understand. The dean nodded repeatedly and answered Mike in the samenguage that she could not understand.

    After leaving the nursing home, Scarlett asked Mike.

    ¡°What¡¯s thenguage you spoke in with the dean?¡±

    ¡°Spanish. When he was young, he studied in Spain. It¡¯s easier tomunicate with him in thisnguage.¡±

    Scarlett looked at Mike suspiciously.

    ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re saying something that you don¡¯t want me to know?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I will never hide anything from you.¡±

    Mike had just asked the dean to choose the most painful medicine for Julia, the one that would not have side effects on the human body but caused a lot of pain.

    He asked the dean to put Julia on a drip with this medicine for a week.

    In addition, he wanted the dean to exchange the delicious food with the most disgusting but nutritious food and gave her a t as her bed.

    He said that Julia couldn¡¯t use the air conditioner, which was more conducive to physical recovery.

    He didn¡¯t want to hurt Julia, and he just wanted to make her suffer every second.

    He had to make Julia clearly realize that she could enjoy the care before because of Scarlett. Without Scarlett, she was nothing.

    Although Scarlett felt that Mike¡¯s attitude was strange, she thought that Mike had no reason to hurt Julia.

    In the car, Scarlett was in low spirits.

    Although it was not the first time Julia had treated her like this, her heart still hurt every time she experienced it.

    ¡°Wait for me in the car,¡± said Mike and he pulled up.

    Scarlett looked up at the signboard.

    It was Haagen-Dazs.

    After a while, Mike came out with ice cream and threw it to her.

    Scarlett took it and even forgot about her sadness. She looked at him while holding the ice cream.

    Since her stomach bledst time, he strictly restricted her from eating these things that could stimte her stomach. Why did he buy it for her today?

    ¡°You are only allowed to eat half of it. Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ll throw it away if you don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±

    Scarlett was not frightened by his cold voice. She opened the ice cream container. It was chocte ice cream.

    ¡°When I was a child, I was very curious about the taste of this.¡± Scarlett ate it with a spoon.

    ¡°It¡¯s junk food.¡± Mike snorted.

    Scarlett shrugged. ¡°Maybe it was because I couldn¡¯t get it, so I thought it was delicious. At that time, Wendy could eat it every day, and asionally she would give the leftovers to me.¡±

    Mike was angry when he thought of the scene.

    Did the Lauren family treat Scarlett as a dog or a beggar?

    How much had she suffered all these years?

    ¡°Every time I threw the box and crush it in front of Wendy.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least you have some backbone.¡± Mike nodded.

    He thought that she deserved to be his woman as she was of strong character.

    ¡°In fact, I really wanted to eat ice cream at that time. I was a child and couldn¡¯t refuse this kind of snack. Although I threw the ice cream away every time, I would look at the ice cream through the window when I passed by a shop. One day, my mother bought it for me once.¡±

    Julia was like a servant in the Lauren Family as Allen didn¡¯t give her money. Julia couldn¡¯t even afford to buy her an ice cream.

    ¡°She was very kind to me before. I don¡¯t know why she treats me like this now.¡±

    The ice cream became bitter in her mouth, and it no longer tasted as delicious as before.

    ¡°Well, have a rest.¡± Mike frowned.

    As long as she mentioned Julia, Scarlett would copse.

 Chapter 132 Her Spikes Are My Only Joy

    ¡°I don¡¯t know she hates me because of her illness or because I¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±

    Scarlett stuffed ice cream into her mouth.

    Mike remained silent.

    He lowered his head and sent a message with one hand.

    Scarlett did not expect Mike¡¯s answer. She was justining.

    She already felt much better to have a listener.

    Mike¡¯s phone rang. He looked at it and turned the car around.

    Scarlett had finished a box of ice cream, and when she looked up, she found that it was not the way home.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Along the way, no one said anything.

    When they arrived, Scarlett found herself at the entrance of a bank.

    She saw a familiar car in the parking lot at a nce. It was a ck Mercedes.

    It was Allen¡¯s car.

    The road was crowded with people, and the car passing by one after another.

    Mike held Scarlett¡¯s hand as they walked over, when they stopped in front of Allen¡¯s car, he handed Scarlett a bunch of keys.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Still remember what did you do to my car?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes went wide. Did Mike bring her over just to scratch Allen¡¯s car?

    He wouldn¡¯t be so childish, right?

    But he handed her the key proved that he was childish!

    ¡°My people have investigated Allen. He is using this car as a mortgage. He is in the bank now. If you scratch the car before hees out, his loan money will be reduced.¡±

    Scarlett was silent.

    It turned out that when she was talking, Mike said nothing was not that he did not hear or care about her.

    He was looking for a way to help her vent her anger.

    Although this method was childish, she liked it very much.

    She took the key and looked at the fancy Mercedes-Benz, thinking about what had happened in the nursing home before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t do it.¡± Mike¡¯s expression was like saying that if she didn¡¯t dare to do it, he would do it for her.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it!¡±

    Her mother was a patient, and she also raised Scarlett. Scarlett couldn¡¯t have the heart to do anything to hurt her mother.

    But Allen, the man who instigated her mother, had to pay for what he had done!

    Did he really take her as his own, even for once?

    At the thought of it, Scarlett took out the key and scratched Allen¡¯s car.

    Mike stood at the side with a smile on his face.

    Some passers-by peeked at them, but no one dared to go forward and stop them.

    Scarlett had vented her anger and she looked up at Mike.

    However, his look stunned Scarlett.

    He was staring at her with doting eyes.

    It was as if he would protect her even if shemitted the crime.

    He gave Scarlett a sense of security.

    A few minutester, she sat back in Mike¡¯s car again.

    ¡°He is my biological father, but that¡¯s all. He didn¡¯t fulfill his responsibility as a father. Why should I call him father?¡±

    ¡°Righty, you can call him Mr. Lauren in the future,¡± Mike said seriously.

    Scarlett burst outughing.

    With a smile, her tears flowed out.

    She was satisfied, but how could she vent all her anger after suffering so many years in the Lauren family?

    Allen came out with the staff of the bank with an agitated expression.

    He had to mortgage his car now, hoping that Scarlett would seed as soon as possible. Scarlett¡¯s mother had already agreed to his request.

    But when he saw his scratched car, he felt despair.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Why would such a thing happen! There were so many surveince cameras around this ce!

    Allen was furious.

    ¡°Sir, the form you just filled out is invalid. I have to re-evaluate your property now. I¡¯m afraid that you may not be able to borrow that much money as you want.¡±

    ¡°How much can I borrow now?¡±

    ¡°8 thousand dors,¡± the staff looked at the car that was scratched badly and said with hesitation.

    What!

    What the hell!

    Allen cursed, deciding to check the surveince camera and call the police. Who did that! Goddamn it!

    Somehow, Scarlett shed tears.

    Mike handed her a tissue and drove her to the stream where he had once taken her to fish.

    Sitting on thewn where the two of them had once stayed, Mike silently hugged Scarlett, letting her cry andin.

    ¡°Sometimes, I feel that God is ying with me. No matter how hard I try, I still can¡¯t get a good end.¡±

    She said with watery eyes.

    ¡°When I was a child, I liked to spend days with my mother in the countryside. She cooked delicious dumplings for me. We were not rich and it was rare for me to eat dumplings. One day, she made me a whole te of dumplings and I ate them until I was full. The next day, I was sent to the Lauren family. Later, she went crazy and I have never eaten such delicious dumplings ever.¡±

    Her mother suddenly changed her attitude towards Scarlett.

    Mike listened quietly. Scarlett would not have said these things when she was sober.

    The reason why Julia¡¯s attitude towards Scarlett had changed remained a secret, and Mike had not found out why.

    Julia was indeed very good to Scarlett, but a dozen years ago, she suddenly changed.

    Mike had once suspected that Scarlett was not Julia¡¯s child, such as the hospital mistook Scarlett for another child.

    However, the paternity test result proved their kindred. So why did her mother be like this? It was very strange.

    ¡°I am a failure, right?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any sympathy for what happened to Wendy. I even ruined Allen¡¯s car just now.¡±

    A normal person wouldn¡¯t do this, right?

    ¡°I want to love this world, but they didn¡¯t give me the chance.¡±

    No matter how hard she tried, they wouldn¡¯t give her a little bit of love.

    So, she learned to attack this world with malice.

    Mike was silent for a moment and only said two words, ¡°Keep it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m awful when I hate the Lauren family?¡± A CEO like him would only like innocent girls, right?

    The kind of girls who would only cry and not fight back when they were bullied.

    With her background, she was no longer qualified to stand by his side. Now, judging by her personality, she was not regarded as Mike¡¯s wife as well.

    ¡°Her spikes are my only joy.¡± He suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t catch up with him.

    Mike reached out and flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t daydream. Read more books, understand?¡±

    ¡°What! I just didn¡¯t hear what you said.¡± Scarlett pursed her lips.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t know that she missed the goal of this man¡¯s life.

    The meaning of that sentence was¡­

    He loved her spikes very much.

    He loved the way she fought back.

    She was not his little wild cat without a sense of responsibility for her loved ones.

    As a qualified keeper, he only had one goal.

    Which was to protect her spikes and let her stab whoever she wanted.

 Chapter 133 Manipulation Behind the Scenes

    ¡°Allen would be sad when he sees the car.¡± Scarlett imagined Allen¡¯s expression and wanted to see it with her own eyes.

    ¡°You will see his expression one day,¡± Mike said, stroking her hair.

    The fleecy clouds were clearing away.

    Beside the giggling brook, man young couples snuggled together, adding a tinge of warmth to the blue sky and clear water.

    Scarlett was leaning on Mike¡¯s shoulder.

    She pretended that they were still a family.

    ¡°Hello, Mike.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡±

    Scarlett had a good sleep.

    When she woke up, Mike had gone to thepany. There was a CD on the table.

    Scarlett ran the CD with herputer.

    This was the surveince video at the bank intersection where Allen was at. She didn¡¯t know how he got it.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see him clearly and she couldn¡¯t hear what he said, he was very angry as he jumped with anger and constantly patted the car.

    He was unhappy, and Scarlett was happy.

    Scarlett nned to make something delicious for lunch and go to find Mike.

    Scarlett was actually very curious about what happened after she damaged Allen¡¯s car.

    However, she didn¡¯t have time to think about it.

    The rtionship between the two seemed to have changed slightly. Scarlett often looked at Mike secretly now.

    Mike also began to take Scarlett to participate inmercial activities on various unofficial asions, meals, gatherings.

    They became more and more intimate now.

    Mike said that this was a critical moment, and he couldn¡¯t let outsiders notice anything different.

    She often called him honey when she was with him in front of others. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t even correct herself when she returned home.

    Mike often took Scarlett to make public appearances. Last night, Scarlett yed golf with him, and she had an aching back as she hadn¡¯t taken exercise for a long time.

    When Scarlett woke up, it was almost noon.

    Mike seemed to know when she would get up. She had just finished washing up and he called her.

    ¡°Come to have lunch with me. There is a newly-opened restaurant near thepany.¡± His maic voice came.

    ¡°No, I have an appointment with Miffy. We¡¯ll go shopping.¡± Scarlett yawned.

    Mike narrowed his eyes when he heard this. Daniel was standing next to him and preparing to report on his work. Daniel felt very nervous at this moment.

    Why could Daniel know that Mike was angry?

    ¡°Miffy Garcia!¡± Mike said in a low voice.

    He started to check the contacts on his phone. He wanted to know the director of the demolitionpany¡¯s number.

    He thought that it was time to pull down that broken bar. Miffy should work harder in the bar. She shouldn¡¯t have kept asking Scarlett out.

    Daniel was startled when he saw Mike¡¯s reaction.

    Scarlett went out with a girl. Why was he so jealous?

    The Abraham Group had snatched customers from the Cowan Group these days even if the core business of the two families was different.

    Mike snatched customers who were in another trade. After all, he was an overbearing man.

    Mike was not satisfied with the fight with Richard, and Mike snatched many customers from the Cowan family.

    This led to the Abraham Group¡¯s glorious achievements this month, and the bonus for the employees had also increased.

    Now the Cowan family was in a terrible fix. The Lauren Group was about to go bankrupt because of Mike. Now he wanted to do something to Scarlett¡¯s best friend.

    Daniel looked at Mike. Mike said some sickening words to Scarlett while preparing to make trouble for her best friend.

    He seemed to be crazy. However, he was a man of power.

    If Scarlett continued to be so naive, Mike would make things difficult for her more friends.

    However, Daniel did not expect that Scarlett was also a smart woman.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working overtime for the past few days. I want to make soup for you. Miffy is going to purchase something, so I will go with her to buy some food.¡±

    Mike frowned slightly.

    He was stunned.

    ¡°Let the servants buy the food.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a token of my regard.¡± Scarlett was afraid that he would not agree and spoke these nauseating words.

    ¡°I must choose the food by myself so that you can know my sincerity.¡±

    She paused for a moment and tried to regain herposure.

    She just wanted to have some free time.

    Mike¡¯s face changed dramatically. He was wearing a beaming smile now.

    His eyes lit up and softened.

    ¡°Ask the driver to follow you. Don¡¯t carry things yourself. Do you understand?¡±

    Hearing this, Scarlett was delighted.

    It was just an excuse to brush off Mike. She just wanted to take the opportunity to go out with her best friend.

    However, Miffy wasn¡¯t in a good mood now.

    When Miffy ate with Scarlett, Miffy was distracted several times. This had never happened before.

    She looked absent-minded.

    ¡°Miffy, what happened to your neck?¡± Scarlett noticed that there was a sticking ster on her neck.

    Scarlett remembered Mike¡¯s nose.

    Scarlett bit Mike¡¯s nose before and it took a long time to recover.

    ¡°Nothing. I got bitten by a mosquito,¡± said Miffy with a red face.

    It must be left by a man. But why did she have a Band-Aid on her neck if it was bitten by a mosquito?

    ¡°Really?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to talk about it now.¡± Miffy cut the steak again and again, but she had no appetite.

    All she thought of was what had happened that night.

    How could she have sex with that kind of man?

    ¡°You asked me to go to the police station. What happened then?¡± Scarlett asked.

    Scarlett felt very guilty as she was drunk when Miffy called her. Miffy rarely asked her for help, but she was drunk.

    She immediately called Miffy back and learned that Miffy was fine. Scarlett had nned to ask Miffy out to talk about it a few dayster.

    But Miffy suddenly disappeared, and Miffy just opened her phone.

    Scarlett saw Miffy after a few days. Scarlett was very concerned about what happened then at the police station that day.

    ¡°What happened that day?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Mike promised Scarlett that Miffy would be fine. He sent someone to help, but Scarlett still wanted to ask personally.

    ¡°That day, a thief stole my bag and I chased after him. That man sold my bag and used me of hurting him. Then the police took us back to the police station.¡±

    ¡°And what happened?¡±

 Chapter 134 He Only Likes Her

    ¡°And then¡­¡± Miffy blushed and subconsciously cut the steak into pieces.

    Jett appeared and took her away from the police station. He even beat up the thief who ndered her.

    Two dayster, Jett went to her bar and she invited him for a drink thus thanking him for saving her.

    They drank a lot of wine and came to a hotel.

    Jett¡¯s body was strong and he had beads of sweat dripping down on Miffy. She even remembered his low growl in her ear.

    Miffy was a good drinker and she had learned to bartend, but she never thought she would have sex with a man because she was drunk.

    Jett could drink more than Miffy!

    Jett was still sleeping, and Miffy had ced half of the room charge on the bedside. She signed up for a tour to rx.

    After all, Miffy would no longer be a virgin from now on.

    When Scarlett saw Miffy blushing, Scarlett became anxious.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Miffy?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Miffy came back to her senses and lowered her head to eat.

    Miffy saw that the steak had been cut to pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯m very worried about you. I feel like you are hiding something from me.¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just felt very tired. Don¡¯t keep talking about me. Don¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡±

    Miffy changed the topic, and Scarlett blushed.

    ¡°I do have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I seem to have fallen for someone.¡± When Scarlett said this, she looked around nervously.

    It felt like she had done something wrong.

    ¡°Oh, so why didn¡¯t you tell Mike?¡±

    Miffy didn¡¯t think Scarlett just wanted to tell her about it.

    ¡°How did you know it was him!¡± Scarlett was surprised.

    ¡°Calm down. Take a look.¡± Miffy took out her phone and turned on the news app.

    During the past few days, Miffy had seen pictures of Scarlett and Mike together in the financial and entertainment news several times during her trip.

    These days Scarlett has been busy eating, drinking and ying with Mike.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t even have time to watch the entertainment news.

    The news of Scarlett and Mike had suppressed all the trivial matters of Wendy.

    Scarlett identally opened thements.

    Everyone envied her and some said she and Mike were well matched.

    Mike was tall and handsome, and Scarlett was gentle and elegant.

    Scarlett looked very gentle and it didn¡¯t match her personality.

    Somements said that Scarlett couldn¡¯t control Mike and that she would be discarded sooner orter.

    Now, the business circles and the general public knew about the affairs of the Lauren family.

    Many people hold an unpromising view of their rtionship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what people say. Since Mike has decided to announce your existence to the public, that means he doesn¡¯t care what these people think.¡±

    Miffymented objectively.

    ¡°Miffy, what do you think about me and Mike having a rtionship?¡± Scarlett wanted to take the rtionship seriously this time.

    ¡°Girl, you are beautiful. And you are shining when you stand next to him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a natural beauty.¡± Miffy shook her phone.

    ¡°Okay. Stop.¡± Scarlett was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°There are many beautiful women pursuing Mike.¡±

    Scarlett remembered the bitches who had been in his officest time, and they were all wearing very borate makeup.

    In addition, they all have bigger breasts than hers.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s you that Mike likes, and I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he likes me, and I don¡¯t know how to describe it to you,¡± Scarlett said.

    Scarlett thought about how often Mike had flicked her forehead and called her the little wildcat. After that, Scarlett sighed.

    ¡°He thinks of me as his pet cat. I also often see him flipping through a book on cat ownership.¡±

    Scarlett entered his study once and did not knock on the door. She happened to see Mike reading the book ¡°My Cat Master and I¡±.

    Mike quickly hid it away.

    But Scarlett saw it!

    Mike¡¯s attitude toward Scarlett was not the same as the men¡¯s attitude toward women. He never sweet-talked her.

    Mike would only often flick her forehead with his finger.

    He would also often call Scarlett an idiot.

    Mike didn¡¯t think of Scarlett as a woman at all, but as a cat.

    When Scarlett felt that her feelings for him had changed, she immediately felt weird and tried to talk with her best friend.

    However, Miffy did not understand Scarlett¡¯s pain and gave her a roll of the eyes.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even though he treats you like a pet cat, he only likes you. Those bitches even want to be his pet cat, but they can¡¯t!¡±

    Miffy patted Scarlett¡¯s back gently.

    Scarlett felt much morefortable.

    ¡°I just feel that my conditions are a lot worse than his, and he also said that he would not like me¡­¡±

    That quarrel left a psychological shadow on Scarlett.

    ¡°When we were ten, we quarreled, and I swore I would never y with you again, and now we are still sitting together to eat. Give me half your steak!¡± Miffy said.

    Miffy picked up Scarlett¡¯s te. Scarlett called the waiter over and asked for another steak.

    Mike¡¯s bank card was still with Scarlett. Scarlett wanted to give it back to him, but he refused. He said that it was apensation for her time.

    ¡°But men and women are different. Moreover, we were still young at that time. Our words are innocent.¡± Scarlett felt that the assumption Miffy said did not exist.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t men human? A sessful man like Mike is actually still a little boy deep down. Have you ever seen a little boy chasing a girl? He will prank her so as to show that he likes her a lot.¡±

    Scarlett was sad, but now she was relieved to hear Miffy¡¯s words.

    Could it be that she still had some hope?

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re his wife. Even if he doesn¡¯t like you now, sooner orter he will fall in love with you, such a perfect woman.¡±

    A perfect woman?

    Scarlett was actually very unconfident, but Miffy¡¯s words gave her a lot of encouragement.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ¡­ try?¡± Scarlett decided not to give up.

    ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t try, I¡¯ll look down on you. Well, I¡¯d like to have another steak.¡±

    ¡°How can you eat so much?¡± Scarlett was shocked.

    Scarlett remembered that Miffy didn¡¯t have such a good appetite before.

    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ve been feeling hungrytely. Come on, you¡¯re so rich. So I¡¯m going to order another steak and a sd!¡±

 Chapter 135 Name A Price, Miffy

    Scarlett used her own card to pay the bill, andter she discovered that the sum was only a fraction of what she had expected.

    Scarlett thought that the restaurant had made a mistake, so she called the waiter and heard an unexpected answer.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°We are told by the manager that Mrs. Abraham will be given a 30 discount when eating. This is your card. Please keep it.¡±

    ¡°I want to hang out with you more often in the future,¡± Miffy said, looking at Scarlett with envy.

    This kind-hearted Miffy had not yet realized that being with Scarlett was great, but it would make Mike unhappy as well.

    Scarlett thought about the reason.

    No need to ask, it might be done by Mike.

    It seemed that when they had dinner that night, Mike promised her that all her expenses in the city would be discounted. At that time, she thought he was joking, but he actually did it.

    Scarlett suddenly felt a little touched.

    Although Mike often had a cold face, it seemed that he had fulfilled all his promises to her.

    ¡°Whether in his heart, I am a pet or a human being, I should give it a try,¡± Scarlett said to herself.

    ¡°What?¡± Miffy was driving. When she turned her head, a car suddenly came out from behind and honked.

    Miffy looked over, and Jett waved at her.

    Miffy¡¯s expression changed, and she then spoke to Scarlett.

    ¡°Fasten your seatbelt and sit tight!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Scarlett buckled her seatbelt, and Miffy stepped on the elerator.

    ¡°The mosquito is catching up!¡± It was so embarrassing to see a guy like him.

    Seeing Miffy¡¯s car leave rapidly, Jett was speechless.

    Did Miffy think that her little car could run faster than Jett¡¯s?

    This was the first time that Jett had been disliked by a woman to such an extent, so Jett¡¯s self-esteem was hurt slightly.

    Did he behave so bad that she tried to avoid him in all ways?

    Miffy sent Scarlett to the gate of the Abraham Group and drove around for a while, and she did not see Jett catching up.

    Miffy then returned to her own bar in relief.

    As soon as Miffy returned, she saw Jett¡¯s car parking there.

    ¡°Hello, we meet again!¡± Jett said.

    Miffy stopped the car, stepped out of the car, and looked at Jett with her arms crossed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You dodged me for four days. I want to know why.¡±

    This was the first time that after a woman had a rtionship with him, she did not pester him and used such a hurtful method to avoid him.

    ¡°Dodge? You think too much. I just went out for a stroll to rx. Sorry, but you are in my way.¡±

    Miffy pushed Jett away. She opened the automatic security door, and Jett followed her inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with you.¡± Her body was unexpectedlypatible with him, and it was unforgettable for Jett.

    Jett ced one hand on the bar counter and looked at Miffy who was sitting at the bar counter. ¡°Name a price.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you open this bar, you won¡¯t make any money, right? Apany me for two months and you can name the price. Moreover, your bar from now on is under my protection. The business will definitely be better than now. How about it?¡±

    He rarely said this to a woman. He was a yboy, and there were plenty of women sticking to him.

    But Miffy was different. She was the first woman Jett could still remember after getting out of bed.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Miffy frowned.

    Miffy thought, ¡°Did he think that he was filming idol drama?¡±

    ¡°Come with me. I guarantee that you will live better than you are now. Moreover, I am your first man, right?¡±

    Jett was not narcissistic. He was really confident in himself.

    From any point of view, it was also a kind of charity for a man like Jett to be willing to offer an olive branch to a girl who was not excellent. Moreover, Jett was confident that no woman could not be mesmerized by his status and good bed skills.

    Miffy rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Who gave you such confidence? 380 can make an artificial hymen. I have nothing to do with you.¡±

    Jett was stunned. Miffy¡¯s reaction was different from what he thought.

    ¡°You obviously¡­¡±

    If it was really artificial, Jett would feel it. Why did she say that?

    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced a lot, and there are many men who make such an offer to me. You are just one of them.¡±

    ¡°Take back your words.¡±

    ¡°If I say it, I won¡¯t be able to take it back. Do you want to consume? If not, please leave.¡±

    It was the first time in Jett¡¯s life that he was rejected by a woman like this. Miffy¡¯s rejection was already very obvious. If he continued to pester her, it would be too ungraceful.

    ¡°I will only say it once. If you miss this, I will note to you again.¡± It was already his limit to indulge a woman in such a way.

    ¡°Thank you. Please don¡¯te. I thought of such an unpleasant sex experience when I saw you. Your skills are terrible.¡±

    Thest part was a critical hit to Jett.

    Jett went out angrily without looking back. He didn¡¯t want to see her anymore!

    Miffy made a face as she looked at his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s already very bad. It hurts a lot. How can Scarlett marry a man as good as Mike easily? Howe my first sex was given to such a jerk?¡±

    It would be best if they never saw each other.

    When Scarlett arrived at the Abraham Group, there were two people in Mike¡¯s office making brief reports.

    When Mike saw hering over, his eyes softened.

    ¡°Will I disturb you?¡± Scarlett awkwardly ced the cake box on the table.

    Mike casually waved his hand and asked to continue the report.

    Scarlett took out her phone and sat on the sofa, ying and waiting. The two managers of the delivery department seemed to be reporting to Mike about the press conference in two days.

    When the managers left, Mike looked in Scarlett¡¯s direction. Scarlett immediately ran over and opened the cake box.

    Serving Mike had be a habit, and she understood what he meant with just a look from him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it?¡± When Mike noticed the pattern and smell, he immediately frowned in disgust.

    ¡°You ran out and yed for a day. Is this your gift?¡±

    It was simply perfunctory!

    Didn¡¯t she know that he didn¡¯t eat any other deserts except for those she made?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to go back and cook. I¡¯ll cook for you when I go home, okay?¡±

    Mike did not answer, but his expression had already told Scarlett that he was not okay with that!

    Scarlett rolled her eyes in her heart. How could she like such a picky man?

    ¡°The secretary said that you haven¡¯t eaten lunch at noon. Just take a bite as a dessert. I will cook a feast for you tonight, okay?¡±

    When Scarlett came in, she heard the secretary say that Mike had thrown away his lunch.

    Without Scarlett¡¯s love lunch, Mike was upset the whole day.

    ¡°You were obviously very happy when you went out with others. Are you satisfied with the Philippines steak?¡±

    Scarlett took a deep breath and asked, ¡°How do you know what we ate?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a smell of steak over your body.¡± Mike was very upset when he thought of how happy she was outside while he still had to stay here to deal with the troublesome official business and eat nasty lunch.

    ¡°Were you a dog in your previous life? Your nose is so sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Even if you were a dog, you were still a Tibetan mastiff, full of the domineering aura of a king!¡±

 Chapter 136 He Begins To Secretly Defend His Integrity

    ¡°I think you want your sry to be deducted to the next year?¡± Mike sneered.

    He did not mind being a little evil.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to eat it, right?¡± Scarlett asked.

    It was a pity that she had specially lined up to buy it.

    Mike waved his hand in disgust. Scarlett held the box dejectedly.

    ¡°Actually, this is my favorite taste. I want to share it with you.¡±

    If you like someone, shouldn¡¯t you understand each other¡¯s preferences?

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    No one could resist the disappointed expression of the cat, and Mike was no exception.

    ¡°Put it down.¡±

    Scarlett happily returned, cut off a piece, and put it in front of Mike¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t say anything and just looked straight at Scarlett, making her panic.

    Scarlett¡¯s heart beat rapidly as Mike stared at her. If he didn¡¯t eat it, it would be awkward for her to just lift it up like this, so she wanted to send it to her mouth.

    ¡°Who did you meet today?¡± Mike asked, pressing her hand down.

    ¡°I ate and went shopping with Miffy. Oh, right! When I came back, I met your friend called Jett. Miffy ran away when she saw him. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Allen?¡±

    ¡°Why him? I want to eat more tonight.¡± Looking at that scum father would make her appetite much worse!

    It was strange. Mike wondered why Allen suddenly behaved so well.

    Mike frowned, and while thinking, he held Scarlett¡¯s hand and put the cake into his mouth.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Scarlett looked at him expectantly. This was the limited edition of her favorite cake shop!

    ¡°It tastes bad.¡± Compared to what Scarlett did, it was far worse.

    Mike¡¯s merciless remarks made Scarlett curl her lips, but he nced at her.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Feed me!¡±

    Although it was not tasty, for the sake of her feeding him, he reluctantly ate it.

    Mike was addicted!

    ¡°If it tastes bad, why are you still eating it?¡± Scarlett said.

    Mike looked straight at her and said seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s delivered here. Why push it out?¡±

    No matter how much she changed, Mike would not let her go.

    The Abraham Group¡¯s new productunch conference was about to begin, and there would be a banquet after it was over.

    Although it was just an ordinary business ball, the Abraham Group still paid a lot of attention to it.

    Before the divorce, Mike had also held a banquet like this a few times, but at that time, he did not ask Scarlett to do anything except for apanying him.

    However, it was different this time. Mike had asked the manager of the public rtions department to take Scarlett while handling the entire process. Mike wanted her to familiarize herself with the process.

    Emily, the manager of the public rtions department, was a woman who was a head taller than Scarlett. She looked very cold and was very rude to the staff.

    In view of Scarlett¡¯s identity, Emily was barely polite to Scarlett in terms of words.

    Scarlett felt that Emily did not seem to like her very much.

    It was from a woman¡¯s intuition.

    Scarlett always felt that when Emily smiled at her, her eyes were icy, and there was a sense of alienation in her words.

    ¡°These are the schedule for the banquet. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, sign here.¡±

    Emily handed a thick folder to Scarlett.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about this woman. Why would the president send an idiot here?¡± Emily looked at Scarlett¡¯s profile and thought with jealousy.

    Emily, as a high-ranking manager who was recruited by Mike with a lot of money, had a good ability. She always thought that she had a chance to be Mike¡¯s wife. After all, her family background, appearance, and work ability were worthy of Mike.

    However, no one expected that such a woman would suddenly appear.

    ¡°No big problem. However, in terms of wine, we can rece Chateau Parenchere with Pontet C. Both 1990 and 1995 would be okay.¡±

    Scarlett handed the folder to Emily.

    Although it was the first time Scarlett hade into contact with it, the Lauren family had educated her for four years as ady. Strictly speaking, she was not a pure Cindere.

    Emily was a little surprised.

    She had thought that this woman from a copsedpany would be like a country girl, but she had never thought that Scarlett would be so professional.

    ¡°Why do you want to change it? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with it!¡±

    Emily replied with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°There is indeed no problem with the food, but an important guest today will be more fond of the taste of Pontet C.¡±

    During this period of time, Mike had frequently brought Scarlett to various banquets, and it was not without harvest.

    Emily¡¯s expression darkened. Although she was unconvinced, she could not find a reason to refute. She could only find trouble from another angle.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you. As the wife of the CEO, I hope that you will always remember your identity and take care of the image of the Abraham Group. After all, you have to enter and exit the 5-star hotel. Your outfit is too casual.¡±

    Scarlett lowered her head and looked at her tracksuit.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Mr. Abraham choose a woman like you to marry, since you are already his wife, you must always maintain the image of the President!¡±

    Emily, who had been suppressing her anger for several days, finally found a vent at this moment.

    Scarlett blinked at her provocative words. She understood. No wonder Emily had always disliked her.

    It turned out that Emily was also one of Mike¡¯s supporters.

    It was said that Emily¡¯s family also did business, and the scale was not small. Her background was much better than Scarlett¡¯s.

    Although Scarlett felt a bit of sympathy for Emily, in the face of her undisguised hostility, Scarlett replied indifferently.

    ¡°This outfit was chosen by Mike.¡±

    With one sentence, Scarlett easily defeated Emily, who thought that she was on the moral high ground.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Emily thought, ¡°Mr. Abraham is such a tasteful man. How could he let Scarlette out in casual clothes?¡±

    Although Scarlett¡¯s outfit was also expensive,pared to the clothes Emily wore, it was too casual.

    ¡°Perhaps he is afraid that I will be tired after walking too much. Well, Ms. White, your shoes are very high. Will they hurt your feet?¡±

    Emily was so angry that her face turned pale, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper.

    In the following period of time, Emily did everything she could to make trouble for Scarlett, but Scarlett responded well.

    In the evening, Mike came out of the bathroom, looking at the wall thoughtfully.

    He had already prepared for the banquet the next night.

    Hopefully, this banquet could be an important opportunity to change his rtionship with the little wild cat.

    However, there was still a long night before the arrival of the next day.

    Mikey on the bed, thinking about Scarlett next door. He was unable to sleep.

    He grabbed his phone and scrolled through his Moments.

    Mike frowned when he saw the photo that Scarlett posted.

    It was the back of a woman, and there were words with it.

    ¡°I just like to see that you hate me but can¡¯t get rid of me.¡±

    He recognized the woman at a nce.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the manager of the public rtions department.

    ¡°Was the little wildcat in a bad mood because of this woman?¡±

    Mike¡¯s eyes darkened.

 Chapter 137 She Will Figure It Out

    When Mike saw the photos that Scarlett sent, his eyes lit up and his fingers quickly moved on his phone.

    Scarlett, who had just taken a shower, heard the Line¡¯s ringtone and grabbed her phone.

    It was Myke. It¡¯s been a long time since they contacted each other. Mike had upied her recently.

    ¡°Myke: Is that you in the photo?¡±

    ¡°Behave Yourself, Boss: Nope.¡±

    ¡°Myke: How you doing? What have you been busy with recently?¡±

    ¡°Behave Yourself, Boss: Oh, me? Been busy telling my man to behave himself. If it weren¡¯t for me, he would have been knocked off a thousand times already.¡±

    When Mike, who was standing behind a wall, saw this, he blinked.

    He nearly asked her who her man was.

    No, no way. Scarlett would figure out who he was if he said so.

    Did Scarlett contact Richard behind his back again?

    That¡¯s impossible. He had stayed with her all the time these days. Where would she have the chance to mess around with another man?

    Scarlett waited for a while before her phone rang again.

    ¡°Myke: What does your man do?¡±

    Mike was cunning. He didn¡¯t want to be exposed. He wanted to coax Scarlett into telling him what she meant.

    ¡°Behave Yourself, Boss: Oh, he is a businessman. A scheming, pretentious, picky, and cunning man.¡±

    Mike looked at the line of words on the screen and his heart suddenly sped up.

    Richard wasn¡¯t a businessman, he was a designer.

    For Mike, who was mentally strong, at this moment, he was even more nervous than negotiating a big case.

    ¡°Myke: Do you like your man?¡±

    That pile of adjectives that did not seem to be good terms made his heart fluctuate at this moment.

    Because Scarlett always used them to describe him.

    He held his breath as he waited for a reply.

    After waiting for a long time, there was still no response.

    Just as Mike was upset and was about to rush over to see what was going on, the door was suddenly kicked open.

    Scarlett grabbed her phone and rushed in with a worried face.

    ¡°Mike! Mike! Mike!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett shouted. Mike calmly turned off his Line and hid his little secret.

    ¡°Anyone stepped on your tail?¡±

    ¡°No, look at my phone. It¡¯s suddenly dead! I can¡¯t turn it on.¡±

    She had already changed her phone several times this year.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± Mike took it and pressed the button a few times.

    ¡°But I only used it less than a month!¡± Scarlett shouted.

    Mike gave her a look and knocked on her head.

    ¡°Why did you hit me again?¡± Scarlett rubbed her head, feeling wronged.

    She didn¡¯t do anything wrong today, did she?

    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Mike snorted.

    She was the me for her broken phone!

    ¡°Use this one first. I will buy you a new one when the new productes out next season.¡±

    He grabbed a spare phone from the drawer and threw it to Scarlett.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Scarlett took it and was knocked on the head again without warning.

    ¡°Why are you doing it to me again?¡±

    ¡°Why did you use another brand!¡±

    The Abraham Group¡¯s high-end mobile phone was ranked in the top three in the world, while Mrs. Abraham was actually using a mobile phone from another brand.

    People would think that he was a stingy man.

    Scarlett pouted, ¡°The Abraham Group¡¯s phone is too expensive. I used an Abraham Group phone before, but you broke it.¡±

    What Allen asked her to steal was the program for the new product of the next season, and tomorrow¡¯s press conference would be about the other electronic products under the Abraham Group.

    Mike raised his hand again. Scarlett was afraid that he would knock her forehead again, so she covered her forehead and took a step back to look at him warily.

    ¡°Will you be like that woman, squinting at me like I¡¯m cheap?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Mike frowned.

    ¡°Since you are already Mrs. Abraham, you must always protect Mr. Abrahams¡¯ image!¡± Scarlett imitated Emily¡¯s voice perfectly.

    She even curled her fingers as Emily did.

    ¡°Emily?¡±

    He thought of the Timeline that Scarlett had posted. So she was indeed been bullied.

    ¡°Hey, you know who I¡¯m talking about. You know her well, right? You two must have oftenmunicated about ¡®business¡¯, right?¡± Scarlett swore that she did not want to be so jealous.

    ¡°What?¡± Why did it sound so weird it came out of her mouth?

    At the thought of how Emily had made things difficult for her in the past two days, Scarlett was pissed off and she continued.

    ¡°Emily, how¡¯s the report for this quarter going?¡± She imitated Mike¡¯s cold tone and stood to the left and said.

    Then she jumped to the right and imitated Emily¡¯s voice.

    ¡°s, Mr. Abraham, I still have a lot of things to learn.¡±

    She then jumped back to the left to say, ¡°Come to my room tonight. I¡¯ll give you a one-on-on ¡®tutor¡¯!¡±

    She jumped to the right and made a shy expression, ¡°Mr. Abraham, you naughty!¡±

    Mike was amused by the drama she showed.

    ¡°You silly thing.¡±

    What exactly was in this little head?

    ¡°Can you promise that you have never slept with her?¡± Scarlett regretted it right after she finished speaking.

    It was too much. She showed her emotions so much that she forgot that she was his ex-wife. What was her ce to ask him this?

    ¡°I¡­ Never mind.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look at Mike again and hurriedly ran out.

    ¡°I did not.¡±

    When her hand was on the door handle, she suddenly heard his answer.

    Scarlett froze. She did not expect Mike would answer her.

    ¡°Then, you haven¡¯t slept with any of your female employees?¡± In any case, she had already lost face, so it didn¡¯t matter if she lost it again.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t care anymore.

    ¡°You are concerned about my private life, right?¡± Mike¡¯s idle voice came, and he sounded to be in a good mood.

    ¡°No! I was just afraid you would be too reckless and infect me with some disease¡­ Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything. Good night!¡±

    Scarlett almost fled in panic.

    Mike wanted to catch her and ask her what the answer that did not answer on Line was.

    Unfortunately, Scarlett did not reply to him that night anymore.

    She buried her head in the pillow and screamed silently.

    She kept telling herself, ¡°Scarlett, you have to be calm! You can¡¯t let him know your feelings for him now!¡±

    Jeez, she really hated herself to be like this. She was not calm when she faced him.

    She had just found out that she liked Mike, so she wanted to monopolize him totally and not let other women see him or touch him.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be too greedy for her?

    That night, Scarlett tossed and turned, unable to sleep.

    As a result, when the makeup artist saw Scarlett appear with dark circles under her eyes the next day, she almost fainted.

    Mike hired a famous studio that only served the wealthy families in the country. Even celebrities could not hire them even if they wanted to. The makeup artist easily covered Scarlett¡¯s dark circles very soon.

    Mike prepared for Scarlett a set of Zuma Mura¡¯s custom-made dress.

    The off-the-shoulder dress showed Scarlett¡¯s beautiful corbone. The skirt¡¯s hemline made her look like a fairy, merging Scarlett¡¯s beautiful look with her pepper-like character. It was beautiful and charming, a dress that suit her perfectly.

 Chapter 138 The Beauty One Could See When Turned Around

    After Scarlett had changed into a dress, the makeup artist praised her.

    ¡°This dress really suits Ms. Scarlett¡¯s temperament.¡±

    Scarlett looked at the mirror. Indeed, she appeared very beautiful. She even looked like a different person. Combined with the exquisite skills of the makeup artist, she actually looked slightly domineering.

    Scarlett suddenly thought of a saying.

    Husband and wife would resemble each other in appearance.

    With her current look, she would probably appear very appropriate standing by Mike¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ms. Scarlett, look. The best part about this dress lies in the hollow part on the behind. Look at this bright diamond,¡± The makeup artist said, intoxicated.

    The back of the dress was hollowed out, revealing the beautiful back lines. The middle part was connected with arge number of dazzling diamonds.

    The front of the dress looked extremely concise. However, no one could ignore the beauty when she turned.

    Scarlett was startled. What was the meaning of Mike behind choosing this dress for her?

    The beauty one could see when turned around.

    This wasn¡¯t the dress Mike had formerly chosen. It was changed for some reason.

    But when he saw Scarlett dressed up, he was still surprised.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Scarlett was a little nervous when she saw Mikeing over.

    Now, she was like a little girl in her first crush who was about to go on a date.

    Mike did not answer. He walked straight to her side and took out a box. In it, he took out a string of sapphire headdress and gently put it on her.

    ¡°Is this Cornflower Blue Sapphire?¡± Its designers had always served the big families in the country.

    Scarlett thought she had seen a lot of things, but she was still surprised to see the attire that Mike had prepared for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s heavy.¡± Scarlett touched her head, but Mike stopped her hands.

    ¡°Behave. You¡¯re not allowed to take it down!¡±

    Scarlett looked at the mirror and saw Mike standing next to her. Suddenly, her face felt hot.

    The top of Scarlett¡¯s dress was ck, the skirt was white, and the headdress was a huge sapphire with a ring of diamonds.

    As for Mike, he was wearing a pure white suit with a ck shirt. His tie was in the same color as her headdress, and there seemed to be a diamond clip on it.

    This made Scarlett blush.

    Was this supposed to be couple outfits?

    Emily stood in front of the door. She was dressed up and greeted the guests in the manner of a hostess.

    The White family was also big. She only stayed in the Abraham Group because she liked Mike. Using her family¡¯s connections, she greeted the guests with familiarity.

    Emily only hoped that the man standing at the pinnacle would be able to see how outstanding she was when he turned around.

    Shouldn¡¯t an outstanding man be worthy of an outstanding woman?

    That abjected girl was no match to her!

    Emily was full of confidence. When she calcted that it was about time, she adjusted her dress.

    Zuma Mura ¡®s high-end customization showed her noble temperament when she wore it, hoping that he would find her good in the first ce.

    When Emily saw the luxurious sports car of Mike driving over, she immediately adjusted herself to her best condition. She held her head high and made the best expression she thought.

    Mike took the lead to get out of the car and went around the other side to open the car door. A pair of beautiful legs appeared and the surrounding reporters swarmed forward.

    Emily could no longer maintain her smile.

    Scarlett and Mike, who were dressed up, appeared hand in hand and instantly attracted most of the media.

    Mike had always appeared cold before the media. But Scarlett, who was held by him, had a very good affinity. The media liked Mike¡¯s wife who didn¡¯t act aloof.

    However, someone soon found something wasn¡¯t right.

    Why did the outfit worn by the Abraham Group¡¯s Ms. Scarlett look a little simr to the one on Emily, who was standing at the door?

    No, wait. They werepletely different!

    Although they were of the same brand and their shape was slightly simr, the one on Scarlett was obviously much better!

    This was also the reason why Emily¡¯s expression was ugly.

    Even for the same high-end brands, dresses were divided into custom-made versions and ready-to-wear versions. The one on Emily had a market price of about 100, 000 dors.

    As for the one on Scarlett, it was purely handmade and high-end. The number of zing diamonds behind her dress was already dozens of times more than Emily¡¯s dress!

    It was not wearing the same clothes as someone else that was embarrassing but being bested.

    Emily, who had nned to use this opportunity to attract Mike¡¯s attention, suddenly felt that she was pped in the face.

    Wearing the same brand, judging by the price and the effect of the dress, Scarlett had totally bested Emily.

    This interesting scene was also photographed by many media.

    Many people also noticed Emily. She was but an employee, and yet she was dressed up and even greeted the guests in the manner of a hostess. When the real hostess appeared, Emily appeared very awkward.

    It was like when the copycat met the real thing.

    Emily looked at Mike, looking hurt. She did not believe that this was a coincidence.

    Since Emily was in school, she had liked this brand very much. Her good background also provided her with such an opportunity.

    Every time thepany had a cocktail party, Emily would wear thetest season dress to show her different tastes. She did not believe that Mike would not know.

    However, today, Mike actually made this woman, who had a poor background, wear this brand¡¯s highest-priced dress and embarrass her.

    Mike did not seem to see her injured gaze. He lowered his head and helped Scarlett smooth her hair. This scene was instantly captured by the media.

    Emily could no longer maintain her elegance and turned to leave with a dark face.

    Scarlett did not expect such a situation to happen. She looked at Mike in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Scarlett suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    Somehow, she felt that Emily had looked at Mike in a strange way as if Mike had deliberately nned all this.

    The banquet went smoothly. The couple, Scarlett and Mike, was very eye-catching. Emily and Scarlett wearing the same dress had be the topic of discussion.

    When Emily was in the female toilet, she heard the conversation between twodies, and her expression was contorted.

    ¡°Did you see that woman?¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°The one who stood at the door and thought herself the hostess. I have long disliked her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, her. Now that you mention it, every time the Abraham Group has a banquet, she would be hosting. She always acts like she is high and mighty.¡±

    ¡°She was embarrassing today. I think Mike is deliberately doing this to stop her from having any improper thoughts. If Mike is interested in her, why would he marry his current wife?¡±

    The two women¡¯s dialogue made Emily clench her fists in anger. She almost rushed out and tore their mouths!

    When they left, Emily came out and kicked the door twice before leaving angrily.

    After Emily left, another door opened and Scarlett walked out.

    Now, the toilet was empty. Scarlett shook her head.

    ¡°So much for thesedies, it seems.¡±

    They would show impable smiling faces to outsiders, but when they turned their heads, they would start to gossip.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even a woman with a good background like Emily would kick the door when she was angry. It seemed that Emily was not much nobler than her.

 Chapter 139 He Asked Me to Steal Your Plan

    However, from their conversation, Scarlett learned that Emily liked Mike.

    But she didn¡¯t know what Mike thought.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take Mike away!

    When she returned to the hall, the first thing she did was to find Mike and hold his hand.

    She wanted to show those bitches that Mike was hers!

    Mike knew what Scarlett wanted.

    But he did not say anything. People who were familiar with him would find that although he was still expressionless at the moment, there was a faint smile in his eyes.

    Mike and Scarlett smoothly finished the opening dance. Their beautiful and tacit dance was enviable.

    At this time, Mike, who had been nning for the whole night, was finally ready to start his n.

    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±

    Scarlett nodded.

    Mike considerately took a beautiful ¡°drink¡± from the waiter.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Scarlett smiled sweetly at Mike. A malicious grin crossed Mike¡¯s face.

    After Scarlett drank the wine, Mike could do whatever he wanted tonight.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know that although this beautiful drink had a sweet taste, it was a cocktail.

    With her capacity for liquor, she didn¡¯t need a ss of wine. Only a few mouthfuls would make her drunk.

    Just as Scarlett was about to take the ss from Mike, she heard amotion outside.

    ¡°Get out of the way. I am Mike¡¯s father-inw. Why not let me in?¡±

    Scarlett froze. The ss in her hand fell to the ground. The nk attracted the attention of many people.

    Allen!

    Why did he suddenly appear?

    Scarlett was stunned. Mike had prepared this banquet for so long. Would Allen¡¯s appearance affect the Abraham Group?

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know that the real reason why Mike attached so much importance to this banquet was to get her drunk and sleep with her.

    When Mike saw that the person who should not have appeared had arrived, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Emily who was on the other side of the hall.

    How could Emily make this stupid mistake?

    Emily looked away guiltily. Allen¡¯s sudden arrival made the hall silent.

    The moment Allen, who was sitting in a wheelchair, appeared, Scarlett trembled.

    She never expected that Allen would appear at that moment.

    If the banquet that Mike attached so much importance to was ruined because of Allen¡¯s appearance, Scarlett would never be able to face Mike again.

    Just as Scarlett was about to copse, suddenly, an arm firmly supported her waist.

    It provided Scarlett with the courage to not crumble.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t dare to look at Mike. She felt that she had caused a huge disaster for him.

    Under the cover of the music, some people in therge hall did not notice the abnormality here, but some others had seen it.

    Allen shouted as loudly as he could, trying to attract more attention, but under the cover of the music, only a few people could hear his voice.

    While supporting Scarlett, who was about to faint, Mike winked at the security guards. Allen¡¯s wheelchair was soon pushed away by two security guards.

    ¡°Mr. Mike, what¡¯s going on?¡± one of the guests asked.

    ¡°The scammers nowadays have all kinds of tricks up their sleeves. That person just said he was my father-inw. Do you believe it?¡±

    The crowd echoed.

    ¡°No. How could Mr. Mike¡¯s father-inw do such a thing?¡±

    Although those people were sure that they weren¡¯t mistaken, no one dared to refute.

    Some people were smart enough to pick up Mike¡¯s point.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I remembered thatst week, there was a scam group pretending to be my son for ransom. At that time, my son was by my side. Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    Scarlett only felt a great noise around.

    At this moment, she was at a loss, and her mind was filled with Allen¡¯s arrogant face before he left.

    Mike would hate her more in the future.

    This was her father.

    Allen had never done anything for her but had always forced her and ruined her happiness.

    Mike noticed Scarlett¡¯s abnormality. Her face was deadly pale.

    Mike casually exchanged a few words with the crowd, held Scarlett¡¯s hand, and took her to the garden behind the banquet.

    In a quiet ce far away from the hubbub of voices, Scarlett looked at Mike with a pale face.

    She didn¡¯t know how he would punish her.

    ¡°Scarlett, look at me.¡±

    Mike ced his hands on Scarlett¡¯s shoulders and shook her twice, making Scarlett look at him nkly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡± He patted her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I, I didn¡¯t know he woulde. Did I ruin your banquet?¡±

    If Scarlett did not care about Mike, how would she me herself like this?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell him to stop pestering you. No, that won¡¯t do. He¡¯lle to me again.¡±

    Scarlett did not know what she had just said.

    Everything tonight was like a dream to her.

    In the beginning, Mike showed up with her in a high-profile manner. Her love rival was frustrated.

    When his gazended on her, she thought she was a lucky person.

    However, the reality was cruel. Before she could finish this beautiful dream, Allen, who appeared everywhere she went, suddenly appeared.

    Scarlett was filled with guilt towards Mike.

    Mike trusted her so much, but she had caused so much trouble for him. Perhaps, because of her family, he would be theughing stock of the upper ss!

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t take me out in the future. When the Abraham Group¡¯s stock price bes stable, you can announce our divorce to the public, so that Allen will no longere to you, and the money I owe you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Seeing that Scarlett was immersed in her emotions, Mike had to raise his voice.

    Scarlett no longer spoke, but the despair in her eyes made Mike distressed.

    ¡°Listen to me! Allen¡¯s appearance was a security mistake. They will be punished. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Do you understand?¡±

    This drama should not have happened. Mike had guessed who was behind it.

    Scarlett was so scared. Mike had to do something.

    ¡°However, they willugh at you. Because of me, you will be aughing stock. Why do you still keep me with you?¡±

    Scarlett had never felt like this before.

    ¡°When did you see othersugh at me? Who dares tough at me?¡±

    This was not nonsense.

    People in the business world were realistic. With strong power, Mike could call white ck.

    People of the upper ss were not interested in checking others¡¯ backgrounds.

    They only recognized powerful people. Whoever had the ability would win their admiration.

    ¡°But, but Allen is my father. I approached you for other purposes. He asked me to steal your n¡­¡±

 Chapter 140 No Makeup? Good

    ¡°What n?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The n for your new phone. I didn¡¯t steal it! Mike, believe me, I got close to you for a reason in the first ce, but not now. I didn¡¯t steal it. For real.¡±

    The pressure from the past few days had finally caused Scarlett to break down into tears.

    When Mike heard this, he finally understood that her menstrual disorder had caused her internal secretion to go out of control.

    She seemed to be weak, but she took so many things alone.

    Scarlett was in tears.

    She knew that she should not talk about the n.

    After all, she married Mike to escape the threat brought by her family in the first ce. She didn¡¯t love him.

    But she wasn¡¯t stupid. After so many years of being together, she had seen clearly who was good to her and who was bad to her.

    Allen was her father but he never gave her any love.

    She needed to work so that she could live and eat at the Lauren¡¯s.

    And she had to marry Mike so that Allen agreed to pay her mother¡¯s medical expenses.

    Allen also used her mother to threaten her again and again.

    Mike seemed ruthless but he did not really hurt her.

    He was the first one who treated her so well except for her mother during her lifetime.

    He bought her snacks that she liked to eat.

    He saved her when she was about to die of illness.

    His feelings for her were like a master¡¯s possessive desire for a pet.

    But for Scarlett, such kind of feeling was better than the cold and selfish treatment she got from her father.

    When she said this now, her heart was filled with desperation.

    Nobody would believe what she said, right? As long as they were normal.

    After all, Allen was her father, and she had done something like this before. Now that she said this to Mike, no matter what her real purpose was, she seemed to pass the buck.

    But she really wanted to tell him that she did not let him down.

    After confessing to Mike with tears, Scarlett fell into a great loss in her heart. She was going to be alone again, and someone proud and cute like Mike would never rely on her again.

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    These three words were extremely precious at this time since they were said by Mike under such circumstances.

    Scarlett raised her head in disbelief. She just couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.

    ¡°You, what did you say?¡±

    Did she have an illusion?

    Mike definitely didn¡¯t want to repeat it.

    He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and casually wiped Scarlett¡¯s crying face. He wasn¡¯t gentle when doing this and his face was filled with disgust.

    ¡°Look at you, you are so ugly when crying! Don¡¯t cry anymore!¡±

    Scarlett opened her mouth slightly.

    Fortunately, the makeup artist used waterproof cosmetics. Otherwise, if she went out like this, the reporters would make a fuss about it.

    ¡°What are you looking at! You¡¯re always so silly. Leave it to me!¡±

    Mike rudely pulled the small bag she carried with her, which contained the mini make-up bag stuffed in by the make-up artist.

    Mike picked up one of the boxes of powder and applied it to Scarlett¡¯s face.

    ¡°That is the eye shadow!¡± Scarlett was so scared that she took a step back. What was Mike going to do? Was he taking revenge on her?

    What makeup did he n to give her?

    He had never seen these women¡¯s scraps before, so he picked up another box of powder.

    ¡°That¡¯s blush!¡±

    Mike left the bag to her with anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°Hurry up and put on makeup! If you dare to let the reporters take photos of you like this, I¡¯ll deduct your two years¡¯ sry!¡±

    The onlookers might think that he bullied her since she was crying like this. Mike didn¡¯t want to shoulder the responsibility.

    Scarlett grabbed her makeup bag and looked at Mike in a daze.

    A moment ago, she was very sad and felt that she had lost the whole world. After being scolded by him, she suddenly forgot why she cried like this. It really seemed interesting.

    Okay, she remembered it. It was Allen.

    ¡°And Allen¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, you ghost! Hurry up! If people see you ugly like this, you will disgrace the image of my family. Then you are doomed.¡±

    In Mike¡¯s opinion, that silly old man from the Lauren family was much less important than Scarlett¡¯s makeup.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what? You talk so much nonsense. If you keep talking nonsense, I will give you the makeup myself.¡±

    Mike¡¯s scared Scarlett so much that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She absent-mindedly opened her makeup bag and began to fix her makeup.

    In fact, Mike liked Scarlett more when she wore no makeup.

    He dared to bet that there were not many women who couldpare to Scarlett when without any makeup.

    Her beauty was natural and innocent. Every feature of her face was good. Not perfect but good. And all her facial features made a perfect face.

    However, when she concentrated on her makeup, her serious look was also beautiful.

    She held the powder puff with her hands and soon fixed the makeup. Then she applied the blush and lipstick. She quickly finished all these things.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate makeup?¡±

    ¡°What? Right, yes.¡± Scarlett was still guessing why Mike acted so strangely and she hadn¡¯te back to her senses yet.

    She answered his question instinctively.

    Mike¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Sure enough.

    When she was with him, she seldom wore any makeup other than applying some basic maintenance products.

    She didn¡¯t like wearing makeup, but she was so good at putting on makeup. The Laurens must force her a lot.

    In order to marry him, she was forced by the Lauren family to learn a lot of things for four years.

    Cooking, etiquette, makeup, and the way she talked, walked, and ate.

    Mike sighed and reached out to rub her hair only to find that she had made her hair and he couldn¡¯t do that.

    Thus, he chose to flick her forehead, using a lot of force.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Scarlett had yet to calm down from tonight¡¯s great rise and fall.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that you can do whatever you want to do when you stay with me. But I can guarantee that nobody will force you to do anything then.¡±

    Scarlett was stunned.

    What was Mike thinking tonight? She just couldn¡¯t follow him.

    ¡°There will be many formal asions like this in the future, so even if you don¡¯t like makeup, you have to give in.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Weren¡¯t they talking about her father? Why was he mentioning makeup?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t change, no one dares to say anything. However, in the spotlight, you will lose to those bitches with makeup if you wear no makeup.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bitches? Who? Why couldn¡¯t she understand him?

    ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Mike hated exining. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to understand him at all, he flickered her forehead two more times.

    ¡°You learned photography yourself. You should know people with makeup and people without makeup are totally different in the spotlight. You don¡¯t want the media to post your ugly photos, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but why¡­¡± Why was he talking about this?

    ¡°So, you have to make concessions. You have to wear makeup on official asions. But in private, you can do as you wish. If you don¡¯t like it, just put on no makeup.¡± Mike impatiently interrupted her and said,

    Especially the lip gloss, Mike hated it more. When she wore lip gloss, he would taste the sweet essence every time he kissed her. Gross! He only liked the taste of her own lips.

    No makeup? Good.

 Chapter 141 Not to Stabilize the Stock Price

    Scarlett could only look at him with an innocent and confused expression.

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    ¡°In short, although you may still have to give in when you stay by my side, as the owner, I will not let others bully you.¡±

    He was a very conscientious owner.

    He doted on his cat, and no one else had the right to touch it!

    ¡°But he is my father. Don¡¯t you mind?¡±

    ¡°If you put the blood away, will you think he is your father?¡±

    Mike asked instead of answering.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Scarlett replied through gritted teeth.

    She hated that man.

    She hated his heartlessness towards her mother. She hated him for cruelly driving her mother crazy. She hated his disregard for her for so many years.

    ¡°So, he is just a clown.¡±

    ¡°But, he has made a scene this time. Perhaps he will do it again. What about the reputation of the Abraham Group?¡±

    He kept her around as his wife. Wasn¡¯t it to stabilize the stock price of the Abraham Group?

    Now that her only value had gone, how could he react in this way?

    ¡°If the Abraham Group is so weak that just a few rumors can cause a fluctuation in the stock price, then as the CEO, I should resign.¡±

    Mike said domineeringly.

    He had worked hard for so many years. How could a strong country be shaken by a few rumors?

    Moreover, who had the guts to spread rumors about Mike?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you announce that we are married? Isn¡¯t it to stabilize the Abraham Group¡¯s stock price?¡±

    Scarlett waspletely confused.

    She looked so adorable that Mike wanted to flick her face. He wanted to kiss her, but she was wearing lipstick.

    Thus, he could only grit his teeth and turn his desire into anger. He wished that he could y with her face to vent his anger.

    ¡°When did I say that I would not announce our divorce to stabilize the stock price?¡±

    It was all her imagination.

    Scarlett¡¯s face was twisted by him.

    However, she wasn¡¯t worried about the pain right now.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you announce our divorce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are very smart? Go figure it out yourself!¡±

    Mike had enough fun with her face and loosened his hands.

    Scarlett rubbed her face. It was so painful.

    It was so strange. Although her face was a little painful, the pain in her heart seemed to be gone.

    Was she a masochist?

    Scarlett thought about it seriously for a long time. Mike crossed his arms and waited for her answer.

    Although Scarlett was usually very smart, she did not dare to rashly answer such a question.

    Previously, she guessed that he liked her, but he ridiculed her so much that she felt so embarrassed.

    As a result, she did not think about it in this way anymore. In addition to money, she couldn¡¯t think of another reason. Was it because¡­

    ¡°Are you using me as a shield to deal with women who are interested in you?¡±

    This was the only possibility.

    For a workaholic like Mike, his biggest interest was to earn money and write programs.

    If he were to announce the divorce, there would be arge number of women who would pursue him because of his reputation. He was afraid of trouble, so he used her as an excuse.

    Mike turned his gaze to the pool not far behind Scarlett.

    He wanted to kick her into the pool.

    She had a great imagination. She thought of every possibility, but she missed the truth. She was so melodramatic. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t write novels!

    Before Mike could make a move, he was interrupted by Scarlett, who was standing behind Scarlett.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, I¡­¡± She came out to rx, but she saw that Mike and his wife were there.

    She didn¡¯t hear anything else. When she came over, she heard Scarlett say that she wanted to deal with the women who were interested in Mike.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emily still held thest bit of hope. She looked at Mike with tears in her eyes, hoping that he could refute.

    She had liked him for so long.

    She had liked him since they were at school.

    She had confessed her love, but he was indifferent.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mike didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood when he saw this woman.

    She let Allen out to frighten his cat. Mike had not yet settled this matter with her.

    However, Emily delivered herself to him.

    Scarlett turned around and saw Scarlett behind her. She immediately put on a disdainful expression, as if she was saying that the women who liked him were all mean.

    Mike was pissed off because of Scarlett, and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. What happened tonight? Why was everyone pissing him off tonight?

    He pulled Scarlett into his arms and looked at Scarlett impatiently.

    Emily¡¯s heart was hurt. The emotions that had been suppressed for many years finally exploded at this moment.

    ¡°Mike! I want to ask you why you let her wear the clothes of this brand. Don¡¯t you know that this is my favorite brand?¡±

    Emily had countless illusions. She thought that he would fall in love with her in the end, but he treated her like this!

    Scarlett nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Mike gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°The little wildcat, just wait. After you wipe off your lipstick, see what I will do to you!¡±

    Scarlett curled her lips as he red at her. She felt that she did nothing wrong.

    They looked at each other as if no one else was around, and Scarlett¡¯s heart was deeply hurt.

    He had never seen her like this.

    Afterward, Mike finally remembered that he had to deal with an annoying guy.

    ¡°What my wife is wearing has nothing to do with you! You are only the public rtions manager of the Abraham Group. You don¡¯t have such arge authority, and you should call me Mr. Abraham!¡±

    There was not a crueler way to reject a person than Mike did at the moment.

    Scarlett was on the verge of copse from his blow, and she finally shed tears, which made Scarlett feel a little ufortable.

    Although Mike looked evil when bullying girls, why did she feel that at this moment, he was a little handsome?

    ¡°But I have always liked you! I have been in love with you since school. For you, I have changed so much. Haven¡¯t you felt it? Why is she better than me?¡±

    Scarlett pointed at Scarlett, unwilling to give up.

    Scarlett was watching the drama joyfully. Suddenly, she was dragged into the plot and she felt slightly ufortable.

    ¡°You two are talking. Don¡¯t get me involved, OK?¡± She still wanted to keep watching the dramatic show.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You don¡¯t have such a prominent background as my family. Other than your appearance, you have nothing else. Your figure is also terrible. I have been by his side for so long, and you suddenly intervened in us!¡±

    At this time, Scarlett was going all out, pointing at Scarlett, and scolding her.

    Mike frowned, but before he could say anything, Scarlett pushed him away and stepped in front of Emily. Although she was not as tall as Emily, she still looked domineering.

 Chapter 142 Like Him Being Cold To Other Women

    Scarlett could notpare to Mike, but it did not mean that she was pitiful.

    One could be weak in front of nice people, but one must be tough in front of the enemies!

    ¡°What do you want to say? When you pointed at someone else, you had four fingers pointed at yourself. Didn¡¯t your parents tell you the manners? Oh my god, you have a prominent background, but you are so rude!¡±

    ¡°You are rude!¡±

    Although Emily was a public rtions manager, her eloquence was inferior to Scarlett¡¯s at this moment.

    ¡°Am I rude? Yes, I¡¯m rude, but I still know what a mistress is! I used to be his wife, but who are you?¡±

    They were divorced, but she was still his ex-wife!

    Before his next wife showed up, Scarlett was still the ex-wife. Even if he married another woman in the future, nothing could change that!

    ¡°I¡¯ve known him for many years. You¡¯ve only known him for a few months!¡± This was the thing that Scarlett cared about the most.

    At this time, the situation had changed. Just now, it was still Mike vs Scarlett, and Scarlett was watching.

    Now, Mike was watching.

    He was also curious as to how Scarlett would answer this question.

    ¡°So what? It doesn¡¯t matter in love at all. If you are not fated to be together, time means nothing.¡±

    Her words were a serious blow to Emily and Mike.

    Mike had always been brooding over things that she had forgotten.

    The small iron box in the safe constantly reminded him to keep his hatred and torture Scarlett, the forgetful little wildcat.

    However, Scarlett¡¯s words seemed to open a door in Mike¡¯s heart.

    Scarlett¡¯s words were a pretty powerful and beautiful counterattack.

    Scarlett added.

    ¡°Let me put it in a simple way. After all, you are a moron.¡±

    She paused and ignored Emily¡¯s twisted expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You want to have Mike, but have you asked him about his opinion?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s shocking words sessfully intimidated Emily.

    Mike also felt the same way.

    Emily wanted to be with Mike.

    But Mike had never liked Emily.

    Emily didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°You!¡± Emily was so angry that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her arm and swung it at Scarlett¡¯s face!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mike reached out and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand, yelled coldly.

    ¡°Mike, you¡­¡± Emily¡¯s heart was about to break.

    ¡°She is not someone you can afford to offend. This is the first and also thest time. Tomorrow, go to the finance department and settle your sries. You don¡¯t have toe to the office again!¡±

    Mike was so mighty!

    Scarlett liked him being cold to other women. Damn it! She was more and more like him now.

    ¡°Why! Tell me why you think she is better than me!¡± Emily shouted.

    Mike looked at her contemptuously.

    ¡°Based on what you did today, you are not even worthy of serving her.¡±

    Although his cat had a temper, she was kind. Although she was wild, she knew what was right.

    Even when she was threatened by Allen, she would never cross the bottom line.

    What about Emily?

    Emily let the people who shouldn¡¯t be here in for her selfish reasons. She wanted to make Scarlett look bad, but meanwhile, she also ignored the Abraham Group¡¯s interests.

    How could Mike take a fancy to such a woman? Emily was so disgusting.

    Finally, Emily ran away with tears in her eyes.

    From then on, Mike became a scar in her heart, and it hurt whenever she touched it.

    Mike defended Scarlett. He turned to look at Scarlett and thought of what she said.

    ¡°You did a great job!¡±

    He stretched out his hand, but Scarlett did not dodge. Instead, she approached him with a smile.

    ¡°Go ahead. Hit me.¡±

    Her attitude was so good that Mike couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to her.

    ¡°Thank you for just now!¡±

    Scarlett admitted that she was a little rude and ruthless just now.

    Seeing that he made another woman cry, Scarlett was so happy in her heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? What are you happy about?¡±

    Mike was attached to her bright eyes. He could only use his evil voice to hide his emotions.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and catch up! How long do you want to keep the guests waiting?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± She jogged after him and almost sprained her ankle.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°You are so dumb!¡± He red at her, held her hand, and stepped into the hall.

    Before they entered, he said to the front, ¡°He will not harass you again.¡±

    Although he was not facing Scarlett, Scarlett understood.

    Mike was saying that Allen, that scumbag, would note again.

    She was relieved, and she held Mike¡¯s arm. They appeared in the hall hand in hand.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether she was a cat or a human. At least, she found someone whom she could rely on.

    Miffy was right. Even if Mike only kept Scarlett as a pet, women like Scarlett have no chance to be his pet.

    Being able to stay by Mike¡¯s side, she had more opportunities than others, so she couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    Mike always protected her like this. If she did not turn him from the owner to her man, wouldn¡¯t she be out of her mind?

    Mike noticed that Scarlett was secretlyughing.

    The banquet ended perfectly. Allen had made a scene, and Emily was fired, but it didn¡¯t affect everyone¡¯s mood.

    The Abraham Group quickly hired a new public rtions manager. The employees were curious about what had happened that night. After all, Emily, who used to be domineering, was suddenly fired.

    However, no one dared to talk about it. Moreover, Emily was usually cold and arrogant. She was fired and many people were celebrating.

    Scarlett was nervous about the news the next day. She was afraid that the media would talk about Allen.

    However, Allen seemed to have vanished, and there was no news of him.

    Mike would not tell Scarlett that he had the two bodyguards drag Allen to a ce where no one was around and beat Allen up.

    As a result, Allen would no longer be a problem.

    That night, many people saw that Mike treated Scarlett and the Lauren family so differently.

    The wealthy people were all quick thinkers. They soon guessed that Mike favored Scarlett deeply, and it could be seen from her dress.

    Her dress embarrassed the most powerful public rtions manager, and the blue diamond on her head was also priceless.

    The crisis of the Lauren Group could be solved with the blue diamond on Scarlett¡¯s head, but Mike¡¯s attitude was clear.

    He only wanted Scarlett, and he did not want to get involved with the Lauren family¡¯s matter.

 Chapter 143 Mr. Abraham Is a Real Man

    Allen¡¯s appearance gave Mike a chance to express his stance.

    He only wanted Scarlett, not the Lauren family.

    In the past, somepanies didn¡¯t demand payment from the Lauren Group because of the rtionship between the Lauren Group and the Abraham Group. Afterst night, they began to make a move.

    After the banquet, they came to collect debts. In a short day, Allen received more than 10 letters!

    He was so busy that he was overwhelmed. Two creditors even hired a debtorpany. They sshed red paint on Mrs. Lauren, who was about to leave home!

    Wendy, who had a scandal before, was hiding at home and did not dare toe out.

    The wife of the old man who had slept with Wendy was looking for Wendy all over the world, and she wanted to beat Wendy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The Lauren family was in a mess.

    Scarlett, on the other hand, was also busy. She baked some desserts and sealed them into several beautiful bags.

    Since she had decided to make a move towards her owner, she should do something.

    She must bribe Mike¡¯s secretary and assistants.

    This way, if a bitch wanted to get close to Mike, Scarlett would know immediately.

    When Mike came out of the office and saw Scarlett who was allocating the desserts, that should have belonged to him, his face darkened.

    ¡°You,e in!¡±

    Scarlett entered the door and met Mike¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°Are you very free?¡±

    ¡°Sort of!¡± Scarlett did not know what was wrong with him.

    ¡°Have you memorized all of the programs I taught youst night?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I am amercial spy, so I won¡¯t learn those things for the safety of your capital.¡±

    He taught her so many thingsst night. How could she remember what he said?

    She thought that Mike would spare her if she exposed her identity as a spy.

    However, Mike didn¡¯t stop at all and he kept speaking.

    Now she had treated his teaching n as a luby that she had to listen to every night!

    ¡°Very good! You forgot everything, and you are so idle as to give others desserts!¡±

    Scarlett epted the first sentence modestly, but when she heard thest sentence, she suddenly felt something strange. Wait a minute!

    Could it be that Mike was depressed because she didn¡¯t bring him a share of the desserts?

    Why did he act like a child?

    Scarlett hurriedly took out a delicate dessert box from the bottom of the small suitcase she brought over.

    ¡°I especially prepared for your share. Look, it¡¯s a chocte almond cake. I have baked it for a long time!¡±

    Seeing that he also had a share, Mike felt slightly better.

    ¡°Did you also bake chocte almond cakes for them?¡±

    ¡°No! This is very difficult to bake. If you don¡¯t believe me, look!¡± Scarlett opened the box, took a look, and was stunned.

    The cake that should have been beautiful was no longer pretty because of the bumpy road.

    In fact, it looked a little disgusting.

    It was ck.

    Scarlett panicked in her heart. Damn it. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She gave the others delicate biscuits, but Mike¡¯s cake was so ugly.

    Would he punish her? Would he deduct her sry? Or would he roar?

    In his heart, she was prepared to be scolded.

    ¡°I think I should just throw it away.¡±

    Scarlett did not think that he would eat something so ugly.

    ¡°Go, make a cup of coffee.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Ever since Scarlett frequently visited the chairman¡¯s office of the Abraham Group, Mike stopped drinking the coffee that his secretary cooked.

    Mike liked to drink freshly grounded coffee.

    Scarlett picked the right coffee beans and grounded them into powders with a machine. Then she poured them into the filter paper and carefully controlled the water temperature.

    To make a cup of coffee that Mike liked, she had to control every segment. She had to add water three times, and it must be precise.

    Scarlett sometimes felt that Mike¡¯s taste buds and sense of smell were very strange.

    He always easily distinguished the subtle differences. It was said that he had scolded many secretaries just because of the coffee.

    He was also strict about the type of tea and water temperature of the tea.

    Different teas should have different water temperatures, and they must be precise.

    Up until now, only Scarlett was able to cook a cup of coffee that Mike was satisfied with.

    Scarlett was also puzzled about this.

    She admitted that her skills were average, but he had never been picky about the coffee or the food that she made.

    She still remembered when she first came to the Abraham Group to make coffee, all the secretaries came over to see how she made the coffee.

    However, when everyone finished tasting it, they were all dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t tell the difference.

    However, no one could answer this profound question except for Mike.

    Scarlett thought as she carefully added the water for the third time.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    A voice sounded from behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about why Mike is so picky!¡± Scarlett turned around.

    The picky man was standing at the door with an ugly expression.

    Probably because he had waited for too long, he impatiently ran out to see her.

    ¡°Really? Looks like you have a deep grudge against me.¡± Mike gave her a meaningful look.

    ¡°How could that be! I admired you so much!¡±

    Scarlett raised her hand and made an oath.

    Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. He walked over and picked up the coffee she had just prepared. He flicked her again and ordered,

    ¡°Hurry up and follow me! Don¡¯t be so dumb!¡±

    Scarlett made a face at him. Mike seemed to have eyes on his back. He turned his head and saw it.

    Scarlett reacted quickly and immediately licked her lips. ¡°The weather is so dry!¡±

    What a stupid trick.

    Mike¡¯s mouth twitched, and he carried the coffee pot out.

    The cats were amazing.

    When she was afraid of him, she would cry badly. When she felt safe, she would be so joyful.

    Sometimes, she was dumb, and sometimes, she was adorable.

    Mike would never admit that he felt that her weird behaviors were so adorable.

    The secretaries saw Mike walk out of the tea room with a coffee pot, followed by his wife.

    All of them lowered their heads and pretended to be busy.

    ¡°Why are you walking so slowly? Hurry up!¡± Mike urged impatiently, and Scarlett quickly followed.

    After they entered the chairman¡¯s office, the secretaries began to whisper.

    ¡°Why do I feel that Mr. Abraham is a little mean to Mrs. Abraham?¡± A girl who had just been working in thepany whispered.

    Mrs. Abraham was so cute and kind. She would bring them delicious food.

    ¡°Silly girl, what do you know? They both enjoyed it! Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Abraham would oftene out to see her?

    ¡°He even helped to carry the coffeepot. He was afraid that she would be tired.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you girls who haven¡¯t gotten married should be smarter. You can¡¯t marry a man who will say many sweet words. He must know how to love you.¡±

    Mr. Abraham is a real man!

 Chapter 144 Bring Her on a Business Trip

    In the office, Mike and Scarlett did not know that people were all discussing them secretly.

    Scarlett took out two bone porcin coffee cups. Just as she was about to put coffee in them, she saw that there was only half a cake left on the table. She eximed in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The legendary good man that the secretary said was sitting on the luxurious chair with his legs crossed. He was waiting for Scarlett to serve him.

    ¡°You ¡­ ate this cake?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Other than me, is there anyone else here?¡± He wanted to knock on her head to see whether she was stupid or not.

    Scarlett was slightly surprised. The cake looked so ugly! And Mike was so picky. He ate this piece of cake?

    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and get me coffee.¡±

    ¡°You are like an evilndlord of the old society. And I¡¯m like a poor little servant girl. You are bullying me!¡±

    ¡°If all the servant girls were like you, they would have been killed.¡±

    Mike took the coffee cup from her hand and began to eat the cake left with the coffee.

    Scarlett made a face at him in her heart. She opened the cab with ease, took out the milk essence and sugar cubes, and mixed them with coffee. Wow! So fragrant.

    Just as she took a sip, Mike shamelessly snatched the cup from her hand. Scarlett was surprised but Mike didn¡¯t care about it at all. He just drank it all.

    He seemed to forget that she had just used this cup and took a sip. Then he gave the cup back to her with disgust.

    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Disgusting!¡±

    The cake should be sweeter, right? Wasn¡¯t he enjoying it?

    Scarlett secretly gave him the middle finger and snatched the cup back. Suddenly, she thought of something and felt awkward.

    Mike just took a sip and she took a sip too. Was this an indirect kiss?

    Then she saw Mike look at him with a half-smile. He seemed to see through everything.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to be a coward. She drank it all in one gulp without thinking carefully.

    They had even slept with each other. Just an indirect kiss. What was the big deal!

    Scarlett drank it all in one gulp. She was in such a hurry that she actually choked.

    Then she coughed.

    She shouldn¡¯t try to show off just now¡­

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Mike patted her and Scarlett pursed her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Mike raised his eyebrows leisurely.

    Scarlett blushed.

    They did even more intimate things with all kinds of postures in all kinds of ces¡­

    However, there seemed to be something different now.

    Such a rxed way of staying together made Scarlett blush and a little nervous.

    It felt like her first love.

    She felt it a little strange to stay with her ex-husband like this, but she didn¡¯t hate it.

    ¡°Silly girl, you are in a daze again.¡± Mike felt that after the banquet, Scarlett seemed to be in a daze more and more often.

    Someone knocked on the door and Daniel came in.

    Daniel saw that there was only a little cake left on the table and the room was full of coffee fragrance. Also, Mike and Scarlett were together in a strange position.

    Mike leaned against the desk with one hand on the desk and he was only a few dozen centimeters away from Scarlett. Also, Scarlett was blushing.

    What the hell? What were they doing?

    Danielined in his heart. They seemed to be in love anyway.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, this is the first-ss ticket you booked. It will take off tomorrow afternoon. Everything is arranged in Country E.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mike took the ticket and ced it on the table. Scarlett reached out to look at it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the business trip would start a few dayster?¡±

    She had agreed to go to Country E with Mike long ago and they also had an agreement.

    It was about ine. She seemed to be pregnant with Richard¡¯s kid. If ine and Richard still did nothing when the day came, Mike would tell the Shields family about this personally.

    However, it should be a long timeter.

    ¡°ording to the weather report, there will be moon halo in Country E the day after tomorrow. Mr. Abraham knows that you like photographing so he decided to go earlier.¡±

    Daniel really admired Mike for this.

    Mike was so good at pleasing girls.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I talked too much. You didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Daniel immediately lowered his hands and pretended to be guilty.

    Since Mike still had to pretend to be humble, he should understand it.

    However, Scarlett had heard it. She was very moved as she looked at Mike.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She had never seen moon halo before and it would be great if she could take photos of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you. It¡¯s just a scheduled trip.¡± Mike still refused to admit it.

    However, his expression betrayed him. He was obviously happy and pleased since Scarlett seemed to be moved.

    Daniel watched this silently and he was a little annoyed.

    What the hell? What were they doing?

    Luckily, Mike had Scarlett and only Scarlett only bore Mike¡¯s personality.

    ¡°This is a small gift I prepared for you personally. I hope everything will be fine with your trip.¡± Daniel took out a card.

    He respectfully handed it to Mike.

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett asked curiously. It looked like the room card of a hotel?

    Mike had seen a lot of things but he didn¡¯t hear of it at all. Wings of Love Theme Hotel?

    Why would his special assistant give this to him?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to order a room at Berkeley Hotel?¡± It was a five-star hotel, and Mike would not enter any lower than this level.

    ¡°I did. I bought this myself for you and Mrs. Abraham. You will see what it is when you go there.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    This hotel was really hard to get a reservation.

    There were only free rooms in the second half of the year. Daniel tried all means to get one.

    Daniel had spent a lot of money on this and he was sure that it must be worth it.

    His bonus all depended on this now.

    Daniel was sure that Mike was definitely satisfied with it. When Mike came back, he would definitely get a rise.

    Scarlett felt Daniel¡¯s smile vulgar.

    On the other hand, Mike had known his special assistant well.

    He could tell from Daniel¡¯s expression that this ce was definitely worth going to.

    ¡°Okay, then I will ept it.¡±

    The two men exchanged nces, and Daniel was cheering for Mike in his heart.

    ¡®Come one, Mr. Abraham. I can only help you to this point.¡¯

    Dayster, Mike and Scarlett flew to Country E. Their ten days of ¡°business trip¡± started. No, it might be only a trip.

    As soon as they left, the Lauren Group could no longer hold on. But anyway, it was already in danger before.

    The Abraham Group had fully purchased the Lauren Group.

    All Laurens were forced to stay in the house by the debt collectors. Allen tried everything to find Scarlett.

    However, he did not know that Mike had started a foreign journey with Scarlett.

    Mike advanced the trip to let Scarlett stay away from the bullshit of the Lauren family.

    When they came back in 10 days, there would no longer be the Lauren Group in City B.

    It would turn to be a subsidiary of the Abraham Group.

    This was the first time Scarlett had gone on a long journey with Mike.

    In the first-ss cabin of the ne, Scarlett looked around curiously. Mike was resting with his eyes closed, but when he saw her moving around, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

 Chapter 145 Scarlett Is Jealous

    Scarlett looked at stewards who wereing and going and whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Why are there no beautiful airline stewardesses?¡±

    When an imposing wealthy man was in the first-ss cabin, shouldn¡¯t there be a lot of beautiful airline stewardesses taking care of him?

    However, only the stewards were serving in the first-ss cabin.

    They were handsome, but she felt strange.

    She had watched countless dramas. She even secretly practiced in front of the mirrorst night.

    She learned to be an arrogantdy. If the airline stewardesses dared to hit on Mike, she would re at them!

    But only the stewards were serving in the first-ss cabin.

    ¡°Why do you want airline stewardesses?¡± Mike asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a pity that my practicest night was in vain. I practiced so hard that my eyes were about to cramp.¡±

    It seemed that the overbearing chairman was not as popr as he was in the legend. Scarlett chuckled.

    She was dumb again.

    Mike shook his head.

    When he flew, other than taking his private ne, he would asionally take the first-ss cabin of this airlinepany. Previously, an airline stewardess hit on Mike, and Mike was furious.

    From then on, as long as he took the ne, the airlinepany would send stewards over. Even if there were air stewardesses, they would not dare to do anything.

    It was because Mike was extremely cold to the other women.

    ¡°Miss, would you like coffee?¡± A steward asked Scarlett politely.

    ¡°No thanks. You look a little like the star, Jay Stockton!¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up. The steward was very handsome.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The steward felt a chill. Feeling Mike¡¯s sharp eyes, he didn¡¯t dare to linger and ran away without looking back.

    Scarlett pouted. Mike red at the steward and looked at Scarlett coldly.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She dared to praise another man.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After practicing for the entire night, I still lost to you.¡± Mike¡¯s cold eyes were so natural, and Scarlett lost!

    Scarlett did not know why Mike was ring at him.

    Country E was a country with a warm climate.

    The moment she got off the ne, Scarlett immediately felt a chill.

    Compared to City B, the temperature here was a little lower.

    Fortunately, before getting off the ne, Mike had ordered her to change into a long-sleeved shirt. Otherwise, it would be unbearable.

    Mike dragged their suitcases with one hand and held Scarlett¡¯s hand with the other.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling the sky and air here!¡± Scarlett deliberately said it in a very artistic manner.

    ¡°ording to geographical knowledge, the sky and air here were the same.¡±

    Mike instantly said to embarrass Scarlett, and Scarlett stuck out her tongue.

    What an annoying guy! Did he know everything?

    Although Scarlett was already a married woman, she looked so young.

    Some people started to stare at her, and Scarlett was so slow that she didn¡¯t notice it.

    Mike looked around at those people with his cold eyes.

    Afterward, he put his hand on Scarlett¡¯s shoulder.

    Meanwhile, he was dragging the suitcases. Scarlett felt that he would be tired.

    ¡°Let me go. I can walk by myself.¡±

    She thought that Mike was worried that she would get lost.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Scarlett pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, it has nothing to do with me that you are too tired.¡±

    She thought that the staff members of the Abraham Group would pick them up, but surprisingly, Mike brought her to the airport¡¯s parking lot.

    Scarlett was a little surprised when he opened the car door of a champagne-colored Bentley and put their luggage into it.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t steal the car, did you?¡±

    He coldly nced at her.

    Well, it was a bad joke.

    ¡°The parking space in Country E is not expensive. I can buy one for tens of thousands of dors. Get in the car!¡±

    ¡°Damn it. How extravagant is that?¡± Scarlett was sitting in the front passenger seat.

    The car seemed to be maintained regrly, and there was a refreshing smell in the car.

    Unlike other cars in the country, this car had a cute toy bear.

    When Scarlett saw this bear, she was stunned.

    It was obviously not Mike¡¯s style.

    She subconsciously started to look around.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. Other than you, the female cat, no female has stayed in this car before.¡±

    ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?¡±

    Scarlett was shocked.

    Just now, she was thinking that he was always on a business trip. Did he keep women in every country?

    He always called her the little wildcat.

    Perhaps there was a Persian cat, a blonde cat, or something like that.

    He snorted, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? Stupid woman.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Why are you so mean?¡±

    Hearing Scarlett¡¯s protest, Mike flicked her forehead.

    ¡°To a woman like you who is so dumb, I must be mean!¡±

    She turned her face away in anger and thought in her heart.

    ¡°He is driving. Otherwise, I won¡¯t easily let him off.¡±

    Scarlett looked through the car window at the buildings with different architectural styles.

    Country E was really beautiful with many ancient buildings.

    However, she thought that he might keep another woman in this beautiful country.

    In an instant, her mood turned bad.

    ¡°This bear is the mascot of Country E. Jan, the manager of the branchpany, likes it very much. Jan is responsible for the maintenance of the car.¡±

    Scarlett could not help but be jealous again. Was Jan short for J?

    He must be close to her.

    ¡°Although I have to throw it away every time Ie here, Jan seems to be obsessed with this ugly bear.¡±

    So the result was that whenever Mike came over, he had to throw it away. When he came over again, the bear was there again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation. What does Jan have anything to do with me?¡±

    As soon as Scarlett said those angry words, it became awkward in the car.

    Mike pursed his lips and stopped talking.

    Scarlett turned her head to look at the buildings outside the car. The scenery was beautiful, but she didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate it.

    She felt depressed and her eyes turned red.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She put a few toys at home, and he always hated them. However, when he went abroad, he would let another woman put the toy bear in his car!

    He even gave her a nickname!

    Scarlett was extremely jealous.

    Mike called Scarlett the little wildcat.

    And he called another woman Jan! What a jerk.

    Scarlett¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She was so depressed, but she had nowhere to vent her anger.

    After all, she was just his ex-wife. How could she manage her ex-husband¡¯s personal life?

    ¡°How long have you known Jan?¡±

    ¡°It has been many years. Since I took over the Abraham Group, Jan has been working here.¡±

    What the hell? It had been such a long time. Scarlett felt a deep sense of crisis.

 Chapter 146 It Is Awkward

    If Jan didn¡¯t work for thepany for a long time, how could Mike stand it?

    Jan even put one toy bear in Mike¡¯s office.

    It was already going to be the most annoying toy in Mike¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Really?¡± Scarlett deliberately drawled, ¡°Are you very close to Jan?¡±

    It was a pointless question. After all, Jan¡¯s toy bear was in the war.

    Could it be that Jan was hinting that Scarlett couldn¡¯t even keep control of her man?

    Damn it! This was a provocation. It was too much.

    Scarlett instantly fantasied.

    ¡°Just so so. Sometimes, we hang out and ride a horse.¡±

    Scarlett did not answer. Mike turned to look at her. She kept her face facing the window and he freed a hand to turn her face around.

    He saw that her eyes were red.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have nothing to do with you! Go to your Jan!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t ridden a horse with her before. It turned out that he had someone else.

    Because it was their first time going abroad together, Mike was much nicer.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that he could tolerate Scarlett throwing a tantrum for no reason.

    He frowned tightly. She was fine just now, so why did she suddenly lose her temper?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His tone turned a little cold.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, there is something wrong with me. I¡¯m like this now, and I¡¯ll be like this in the future. Why do youe with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a maid!¡± Scarlett paused.

    When Mike heard that she was talking about the maid again, his expression turned ugly.

    ¡°If you are a maid, I will fire you ten thousand times!¡±

    Whose maid was such a big shot, always throwing a tantrum?

    ¡°Then fire me! Why do you want me to stay? Give me back my passport. I¡¯m returning to the country!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to see the toy bear.

    Scarlett was so angry that she shed tears.

    Mike was pissed off. Why was she being unreasonable?

    She was the one who had lost her temper for no reason, and now she wanted to leave.

    The most hateful thing was that she looked so wronged.

    He was in a fog!

    ¡°Sit tight. If you dare to leave, I will break your legs!¡±

    ¡°Why are you such a jerk, Mike? You already have Jan. Leave me alone! Yes, I am a maid. I have no choice but to serve you. But how can you let me watch you being intimate with another woman?¡±

    Mike was stunned for a moment. A few secondster, he suddenly revealed an incredulous expression.

    ¡°Do you think Jan and I are having an affair?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen. You are a jerk!¡± Scarlett covered her ears.

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen. You are a jerk!¡±

    Scarlett called him a jerk. If it were in the past, Mike would kick her ass.

    However, at this time, Mike didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Scarlett¡¯s childish behavior.

    ¡°Do you think that I want to do something to Jan?¡±

    ¡°What you do with other women has nothing to do with me. Just stay alive!¡±

    With such a fierce tone and a slightly sad face, Scarlett felt that she must be very dumb at this moment.

    What should she do? It seemed that after she found out that she didn¡¯t hate Mike, she became silly.

    But her behavior made Mike in a good mood.

    ¡°It really has nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°No! You are so annoying!

    ¡°Then, when I see Janter, I will go out with Jan alone. Are you OK with it?¡±

    He probed.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let me wash your dirty underwear, I don¡¯t care!¡± Scarlett said in an angry tone.

    The tears on her facepletely sold her out.

    Mikeughed out.

    The sky in Country E was blue. It was also a pleasant ce. The cat finally understood how to be jealous. What great progress.

    Mikeughed. Scarlett felt that the most annoying person in the world was Mike.

    ¡°Keep it up. When you see Jan and you don¡¯t like Jan, you can scratch Jan.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± There were so many women outside. She couldn¡¯t scratch them one by one!

    She looked so angry, and Mike¡¯s mood was great, even brighter than the sky outside.

    He reached out and flicked her forehead again. Scarlett immediately bit his finger angrily.

    ¡°Ouch! Are you a dog?¡±

    He pulled back his hand and pinched her face again, ¡°Keep your fighting mood and you¡¯ll see Jan soon.¡±

    Scarlett wiped away her tears. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone.

    She wanted to take back her feelings for Mike. She couldn¡¯t fall in love with a jerk.

    The Bentley stopped at a five-star hotel. The valet greeted him. Scarlett followed behind Mike like a female warrior.

    Entering the fancy hotel lobby, she did not see a blonde. However, a strong man rushed over.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, you¡¯re finally here! Is she Mrs. Abraham? She is so cute!¡±

    The strong man was wearing a tight T-shirt, different from the traditional gentlemen in Country E. He looked fat and had a beard.

    After seeing Scarlett, his eyes lit up. He grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her hand like a gentleman.

    ¡°I am Jan, wee to country E!¡±

    His ent sounded amusing.

    However, Scarlett was shocked by his name.

    ¡°Are you Jan?¡±

    Why wasn¡¯t Jan a blond as she imagined?

    ¡°Yes, you can also call me Jano. Mrs. Abraham, I finally met you. Mr. Abraham is strict with us. You should keep him under control.¡±

    Jano continued toin about Mike with an ent.

    ¡°Keep him under control?¡± Scarlett was now dumbfounded. She did not see the scene she had expected and was shocked again and again.

    ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t all the men in your country afraid of their wives? You are his wife. He will definitely listen to what you say!¡±

    This foreigner was actually a sensible person.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, your wife seems a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t bear your passion.¡± Mike mocked.

    Scarlett was so embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Mike¡¯s expression now.

    In a numb state, she followed Mike upstairs and arrived at the pre-booked presidential suite. She had no time to appreciate the furnishings inside.

    Scarlett said to Mike awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll go get my luggage!¡±

    Mike suddenly reached out and pressed her against the wall, stopping her from running away.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a fuss?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    She lowered her head in shame.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cry again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Jan. Where did your anger go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all used up.¡±

    Scarlett was also very aggrieved. Why was a strong man¡¯s name Jan?

 Chapter 147 Tell Mike that She Loves Him

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He lifted her chin and looked at her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Jan is still waiting for you. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±

    Scarlett was so embarrassed that she wanted to look away, but no matter how she turned, he kept staring at her.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He continued to ask.

    ¡°I still have to get my luggage. I¡¯m very busy!¡± She didn¡¯t answer his question.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Mike was quite persistent.

    Finally, Scarlett couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She pushed his hand away with red eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I lost myposure just now, but I don¡¯t know if Jan is a man.¡±

    Who would know that such a strong man would like a toy bear!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°Answer me! Why do you cry when I said that I would hang out with Jan?¡± Mike kept asking her, not giving Scarlett a chance to get away with it.

    ¡°How would I know what else you did together?¡± Scarlett punched him twice angrily.

    Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then what do you think we did?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, and Mike instantly understood.

    He put on a conflicted expression.

    He thought of the scene that two strong men were making out and felt disgusted.

    As if sensing the pressure from Mike, Scarlett weakly defended herself.

    ¡°Who knows that Jan is a man? Think about it. Jan is a girl¡¯s name, and Jan likes toy bears. Is it wrong for me to think that way?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel well when you see me with another woman.¡±

    He used an affirmative sentence instead of a questioning sentence.

    Scarlett felt that he had been seen through her, and she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions from him.

    Feeling his slightly proud tone, Scarlett felt very embarrassed and wanted to leave, but he grabbed her arm tightly and refused to let go.

    ¡°Speak! Are you jealous?¡±

    He was so aggressive, and Scarlett lost her self-esteem.

    ¡°Yes, I am jealous. So what? What are you so proud of? Isn¡¯t it because I like you?¡±

    When she said those words, she shed tears.

    It seemed impossible for the two people with a difference in status to be together.

    ¡°Yes, I overestimated myself. I¡¯m a bitch. Yes, I like you. I¡¯ll take my feelings back.¡±

    He blocked her mouth with a kiss, and this kiss was exceptionally gentle.

    Mike couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, and even his kiss became much gentler.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it back!¡± He let her go and said domineeringly.

    ¡°Scarlett, I allow you to like me, but I won¡¯t allow you to take it back, understand?¡±

    Scarlett sat foolishly on the bed of the presidential suite.

    She was in a daze for more than half an hour.

    Just now, she seemed to have told Mike that she liked him!

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red when she thought of it.

    She said it! She really did!

    Scarlett thought that it would be a secret that she would keep in her heart.

    But she did not expect that she would say it!

    Mike¡¯s reaction was also different from what she thought. He did not mock her for overestimating herself.

    Mike reminded her of her identity.

    Mike didn¡¯t doubt if she had some evil purposes.

    Mike didn¡¯t¡­

    Scarlett¡¯s face flushed at the thought of that gentle and sentimental kiss.

    He seemed to have never treated her so gently.

    Moreover, after kissing her, he even dered domineeringly that she couldn¡¯t take back her words.

    Then, Mike said that she must wait for him toe back before leaving.

    Scarlett thought of that scene and felt her mind was in a mess.

    What exactly did he mean?

    Mike was a very stuffy person.

    He would never reveal his emotions, so Scarlett did not expect him to respond to her sudden confession.

    But a gentle kiss was still beyond her expectations.

    Also, he said that she couldn¡¯t take back her love. Did this mean that she could continue to like him?

    Scarlett truly felt love.

    Just like all the women in love, Scarlett was a little nervous and shy.

    This feeling was even better than the time when she just married him.

    When Scarlett was mentally unstable, she liked to find something to do.

    The presidential suite was very luxurious, but for Scarlett, after seeing the luxury Abraham¡¯s, she was not very surprised.

    There were two bedrooms, one entertainment room, one reception room, and one gym.

    In addition, there was also a separate kitchen and bar. The style was decorated ording to the luxury style of the luxurious medieval aristocrats.

    It cost over 10 thousand dors per night.

    The money was nothing to Mike, but to Scarlett, it was too much.

    She seemed to like a man who was out of her league, but the man said that she could continue to like him.

    Scarlett moved her luggage to the second bedroom. The second bedroom of the presidential suite was generally for ady, so the decoration style was feminine.

    Seeing that there was a white piano, Scarlett opened the cover of the piano and sat in front. She began to y.

    She had learned to y piano and violin since she was young. She wasn¡¯t so skilled, but she could y some simple songs.

    Scarlett yed the Canon, and a simple melody let out through her fingertips.

    This melody had a very beautiful legend, so it was her favorite.

    After ying it over and over again, she gradually calmed down.

    In one¡¯s life, one would always meet someone whom one would be crazy about. She thought she would like a man like Richard.

    But in fact, she had unknowingly fallen in love with Mike.

    Scarlett slowly yed the piano with her eyes closed. When she opened her eyes, Mike quietly stood at the door. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there.

    ¡°Keep going.¡±

    He admitted that when he just came back and saw Scarlett, he was amazed.

    When Scarlett was ying piano, she looked very beautiful.

    She was so focused and serious that he could not help but be jealous of this white piano.

    Scarlett¡¯s fingers paused, and the song stopped.

    When did he return?

    Mike walked over. The piano stool was very long, and both of them could sit on it. He sat side by side with her.

    ¡°Continue ying.¡± His finger tried on the piano key, and he began to y the song that Scarlett was ying.

    Scarlett was surprised. Did he want to y the piano with her?

    Mike was so romantic.

    Dissatisfied with her distraction, Mike stopped and frowned. He looked at her with his charming eyes, as if he was asking what she was thinking.

    Scarlett did not dare to look at him. She just looked at the ck and white piano keys, as well as his slender and powerful hands that were only a few keys away from hers.

    The piano keys and his hands were all eye-catching.

 Chapter 148 Play the Love Song With You

    ¡°If you want to y the piano with me, the price is very high.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mike didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly became serious.

    ¡°This song is called Canon.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Mike had also learned to y the piano and he was more skilled than Scarlett. How could he not know such a simple song?

    ¡°I once swore to myself that if someone wanted to y the piano with me, she could only y with me in the future.¡±

    ¡°When did you swear?¡±

    ¡°Just now.¡±

    Mike understood. What game was Scarlett ying with him?

    What a terrible opening!

    Should he be d that she finally faced her feelings, or should heugh at her serious expression?

    He did nothing and just quietly waited for her to continue.

    ¡°Canon has a beautiful legend. Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Ny-nine percent of the legends are all lies, just like the dramas you watched. You can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Scarlett was speechless. The opening speech that she had finally thought of was ruined by this guy!

    How should she continue?

    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Sensing Scarlett¡¯s embarrassment, Mike let her continue.

    ¡°The writer of this song is called Mike. He yed very well.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Canon Pachelbel¡¯s song?¡±

    Scarlett red at him. ¡°If I say his name is Mike, then his name is Mike. Do you still want to listen? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t speak anymore!¡±

    Mike stretched out his index finger and pressed it against his lips, indicating that he would remain silent.

    Scarlett continued to speak.

    ¡°Mike was very good at ying the piano. Scarlett had a crush on him. After a series of stories, they finally confessed their love for each other.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you are talking about Canon¡¯s creation process?¡± Mike felt that he might be living in different dimensions with Scarlett.

    He also learned to y the piano, but the truth wasn¡¯t like this!

    ¡°If you interrupt me again, I won¡¯t say it again in the future!¡±

    One might only have the courage once in a lifetime.

    Scarlett racked her brain to think of this hint to Mike.

    ¡°When Mike and Scarlett were about to fall in love, Mike went to the battlefield. Scarlett mistakenly thought that Mike was dead and sadlymitted suicide. When Mike came back, it was toote. Mike was so sad that he wrote Canon.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    The writer of Canon might be pissed off in heaven now. She couldn¡¯t change history like that.

    ¡°We can learn something from the story. If you miss someone, you might not be able to get her back. So don¡¯t be unreasonable. You have to be brave to face your feelings. Mike, I like you, but I also don¡¯t like the feeling of unfairness.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Mike understood.

    After a while, she finally reached the point. Scarlett would never suffer losses.

    Now, she had confessed her love for Mike.

    In that case, she would try her best to fight for herself.

    It was the typical personality of a cat.

    ¡°Mike, I do like you, but I don¡¯t like to be wronged either. I won¡¯t force you to like me now, but you must promise me one thing before I continue to like you.¡±

    She raised her head and looked at him seriously.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The straightforward look in her eyes made Mike want to kiss her.

    The focused cat was so adorable.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°My request is simple! I won¡¯t share a man with others. If you hit on other women when I like you, I will never like you again. Perhaps I do not have a noble birth, but my feelings can not be affected because of my birth.¡±

    There was a great distance between her and Mike, but she couldn¡¯t lose her dignity because of love.

    He could reject her, but he couldn¡¯t y with her feelings.

    Mike just looked at Scarlett seriously. Scarlett¡¯s appearance slowly ovepped with the little girl in his memory.

    She was brave and straightforward, and this was her style.

    ¡°The reason why I told you the story of Canon was to tell you that what you missed will never return. If you don¡¯t cherish me, there will never be a girl standing in ce waiting for you in the future, so what is your answer?¡±

    Scarlett held her breath and silently waited for his answer.

    ¡°My answer was¡­¡± He was silent for a moment. Then his fingertips slowly moved past the piano keys.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y.¡±

    Scarlett held her breath and waited for so long, only to receive a few words from him.

    She had mixed feelings in her heart.

    What was going on? She was trying so hard to confess her love, so why didn¡¯t he give her a decent answer?

    Mike yed the melody that Scarlett liked the most. It felt so different.

    Suddenly, Scarlett understood.

    After listening to her story, he was still willing to y a song with her. It was already very clear.

    He agreed.

    At this time, countless bright flowers bloomed in Scarlett¡¯s heart. She hurriedly reached out and ced her hands on the piano keys.

    In front of the white piano, a man and a woman sat side by side. Their four hands cooperated on the piano. The beautiful melody was full of love.

    Scarlett had never thought that one day, a man would y a song with her.

    She had never thought that this man would be Mike.

    It was as if the heart that had been lonely for a long time wasplete now. She liked a person, and that person was willing to ept her.

    Scarlett had never been in love before and she was very satisfied now.

    She made huge progress. She was confident that as long as she took this step, he would be attracted to her.

    Even if they had to break up because of external factors, she would still remember such a warm afternoon.

    A man was ying the piano with her.

    Scarlett was thinking about romantic things, but Mike was thinking about something different.

    Scarlett had jumped into the trap he had carefully prepared.

    She was at a ce where he could easily get her, and her hair smelt great.

    She always had a cheerful personality, and it was rare for her not to cause trouble. Her hair was down, and Mike suddenly felt that her face was beautiful.

    He felt a little hot.

    Feeling his gaze, Scarlett turned her head and saw his focused eyes. She smiled at him shyly.

    This was the first time they had been in close contact after their confession. She was always a little shy in front of him now.

    Her smile was like a bomb.

    Mike had suppressed his desire for a long time. So did Scarlett. They were all ignited by this smile.

    He wanted her so much right now.

    Scarlett was still immersed in her sweet thoughts, and the next second, she was suddenly pressed on the piano!

    The song stopped abruptly, and the noises let out from the piano keys.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He moved over and did something that he wanted to do when he just entered the room.

    He took off her clothes without hesitation. At the same time, his lips tightly covered hers. Scarlett only heard a tearing sound.

    Her clothes were torn to pieces.

 Chapter 149 Mike Feels Perfect

    The man who had just been gentle and refined suddenly changed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was such a warm moment. Why did he suddenly go crazy?

    ¡°Guess.¡± He pressed his lips against hers and softly said.

    This was the most beautiful piano that Mike had ever seen because of her.

    ¡°I always want¡­¡±

    Her!

    He only wanted her!

    There was no one else.

    These beautiful words were only in Mike¡¯s heart.

    Scarlett was such a beautiful woman. He didn¡¯t have the strong heart to tell her those words.

    At this time, Mike seemed to be in a rtionship.

    But it was too fast for Scarlett. She had just confessed her love for him.

    He couldn¡¯t wait for a second longer.

    ¡°Why do you care so much about me?¡± He looked at her with an evil look.

    Scarlett¡¯s face flushed like a tomato, and she had lost her rationality because of Mike¡¯s gentleness.

    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t like me, you will be sorry for Canon¡¯s writer!¡±

    A second ago, they were still arguing about their rtionship, but the next second, they were talking about Canon again.

    Scarlett was trying to cover it up, which sessfully captivated Mike again.

    She seemed to have heard Mike chuckle again.

    ¡°He won¡¯t have any objections to that. His song will be more beautiful because of you.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s world suddenly became colorful because of her melody.

    They were ying the piano just now.

    The piano is worth over one hundred thousand dors.

    They ignored the piano now.

    Her voice asionally sounded in the room, and his evil voice sounded more.

    ¡°Sing, baby!¡±

    ¡°Damn you! How can I sing?¡± Scarlett thought in a daze.

    Since then, she never yed Canon in public again, because once she yed it, she would think of this afternoon in a foreign country.

    She would think of Mike who became different.

    And she was also different.

    After returning to the country, Mike prepared a piano room in his new home.

    The piano had a different meaning in his heart because of her.

    She mustered up the courage to fight for herself, but in the end, Mike easily won! Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Early in the morning, Scarlett woke up.

    She was filled with fighting spirits!

    She wanted to fight to the end with Mike.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t hear what she wanted to hear!

    She stretched herself with her eyes closed, and after she touched something, her hand was suddenly grabbed.

    Then, it was a weird feeling.

    The man with a bad heart ignored Scarlett¡¯s thoughts and rubbed her hands with his beard.

    Scarlett instantly woke up, and some of the forgotten memories were all returned to her.

    The piano, the man, the goal that she hadn¡¯t reached, and the confession that she had not heard.

    She couldn¡¯t calm down.

    She didn¡¯t know when Mike had woken up. Mike grabbed her hand and rubbed her hand.

    With his other hand supporting his head, he tilted his body and looked at her for a long time.

    Scarlett instantly blushed and stammered.

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    It felt weird and awkward.

    After all, before yesterday, they were still on a divorce.

    All of a sudden, it was like this.

    Moreover, she seemed to have never been so frank with him when she was sober.

    Mike¡¯s hair was slightly messy and his eyes were rxed. He was still sexy enough to make Scarlett feel nervous.

    What was even worse was that she seemed to see some scratches on his arm.

    It was so awkward.

    She flushed and pulled the quilt to cover her face on the huge bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to be shy now.¡±

    As expected, a man who was satisfied would be more peaceful.

    ¡°Who is shy?¡± A muffled voice came from the quilt.

    ¡°Thene out, ostrich!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me a nickname. You are mean and evil!¡±

    Scarlett would never admit defeat.

    However, she soon regretted it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. Don¡¯t rub me with your beard. Go away¡­¡±

    An hourter, Mike was satisfied. She carried Scarlett, who lost to him again, into the bathroom. After a simple shower, he carried Scarlett, who was wrapped in a bath towel and yawning, out.

    ¡°You are so weak. In the future, get up an hour earlier and run with me.¡±

    Mike maintained his good habit of doing morning exercises. He would make time every day to run and work out.

    When Scarlett heard this, she lost her temper.

    ¡°Am I weak? You are clearly too much! If you continue like this, I will make soup for you every day to supplement your kidney!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten the consequences of making soupst time?¡±

    Mike¡¯s casual reminder made Scarlett instantly think of the dishes that she made a long time ago.

    It was a terrible memory.

    How could she mess with such a bad man?

    ¡°Tyrant.¡± Mike was good with words, and Scarlett was a little depressed.

    Mike walked out naked. After a while, he returned with a bag in his hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to run, I don¡¯t mind changing the type of exercise for you.¡±

    Scarlett blushed again. She also despised herself in her heart. Why couldn¡¯t she have thick skin as Mike did?

    Mike liked flicking her head the most. He also liked seeing her dumbfounded expression, which was adorable.

    He took out two sets of clothes from the bag and handed one to her.

    Scarlett was surprised, and she forgot about the argument.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember I have this kind of clothes?¡±

    ¡°I asked the room service to deliver it this morning.¡±

    Scarlett looked at her clothes, then looked at Mike¡¯s. They were the same color and style. They looked like tight suits. The difference was that Scarlett¡¯s shirt was high-cored.

    They were not formal suits. What were they? Scarlett thought hard and finally remembered.

    ¡°Knight suits?¡±

    ¡°You are not so stupid.¡±

    His voice came from the bathroom. She walked over and leaned against the door frame, looking at him in the mirror. He was shaving.

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up, and she turned to get her phone in the room.

    The grey-bearded version of Mr. Abraham¡­

    ¡°If you dare to take a photo, I will put the photo of your belly into the Abraham Group¡¯s phones.¡± Mike saw her movements from the mirror.

    Scarlett curled her lips again. Mike was so smart. He knew what was in her mind.

 Chapter 150 Scarlett Didnâ€™t Know How to Ride a Horse

    Mike did not like using an electric razor to shave, so when he was shaving with the razor, Scarlett was stunned.

    It was just like that a man liked to watch a woman wearing nail polish. When the razor moved across his face, Scarlett suddenly felt that Mike was extremely sexy at that moment.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Her words came out of nowhere. She said out of the impulsive act of hormones.

    Mike handed the razor to her.

    ¡°You are too tall. Get down.¡±

    The man who was wrapped in a bath towel bent over for her.

    Scarlett was excited. She felt that she had finally seeded in her heart.

    In the future, if Mike angered her and insulted her again, she would retaliate with this method.

    The razor moved quietly in the air, and his face was instantly clean and smooth. Scarlettughed proudly.

    However, she did not know when she thought she was taking a big advantage of him, he who was enjoying her slender hand. His eyes turned deep.

    Her focused eyes, gentle hands, and the razor with a faint scent made Mike feel so rxed.

    It felt great to shave him, and she would keep it up.

    They felt the same way, and it was rare.

    Afterward, Mike wanted to sleep with her again.

    However, considering that today¡¯s schedule had been arranged, he could only temporarily suppress his desire.

    After changing into knight suits, they stood side by side. The knight suits were tight, so Mike looked tall, handsome, and eye-catching. Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    When she went out to change her shoes, she saw that there were two pairs of boots. This was the first time Scarlett had seen such a thing.

    ¡°Where are you going in this outfit?¡±

    Could it be a masquerade ball?

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    They went downstairs and had a simple breakfast. Mike led her out of the door. After less than five minutes, they arrived at their destination.

    The hotel had a racecourse!

    Scarlett did not expect that it was a racecourse. She was surprised to see many horses running on the grasnd.

    ¡°You bring me here to ride a horse, right?¡± What a surprise.

    Although there were racecourses in the country, the horses of the pure breed were very rare. Scarlett liked animals and she was very happy.

    ¡°Yes, ride a horse!¡±

    Mike¡¯s lustful tone made Scarlett flush again.

    ¡°If you want to ride me, we can continue at night.¡± He whispered in her ear.

    If it weren¡¯t for that she was no match for him, she really wanted to beat him up!

    Why did he always think about sex?

    Scarlett wasn¡¯t good at sports.

    Mike began to think about whether bringing her to this ce was wrong from the beginning.

    Life was beautiful and time was precious.

    He could keep her in the room so that they could have sex all day.

    The bed was nice.

    The piano was also nice.

    They could try everywhere in the suite.

    But why was he so stupid as to bring her to this ce? It was a torment for both her and him.

    Scarlett had no talent for riding a horse, and she was quite clumsy.

    What was even more hateful was that her words were very annoying!

    ¡°Mike, be more steady!¡± Scarlett grabbed the reins tightly, and the poor horse couldn¡¯t catch its breath.

    Mike red at him.

    ¡°If you yell again, I will throw you down!¡±

    Scarlett sat on the tall horse and did not stopining.

    ¡°The fairy tales are all lies. In the story, this scene should be romantic. Damn it! It¡¯s so high! Slow down!¡±

    ¡°A stupid woman who can¡¯t even learn how to ride a horse doesn¡¯t have the qualifications toin!¡±

    Mike remembered that he could ride a horse when he hadn¡¯t reached ten.

    Why was she so stupid?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    It was already very slow, but she was still screaming. The poor horse might have never walked so slowly.

    Mike even felt that when the other riders passed by him, they looked at him with sympathy.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to learn. It keeps shaking. I¡¯m so dizzy¡±.

    Mike didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Scarlett looked at him as if she wasining.

    Mike was pissed off.

    He jumped onto the back of the horse, caught the belly of the horse with his legs, and was finally able to show off his charm.

    At this moment, the horse could finally run fast and freely.

    The horse seemed to be saying, ¡°Mike, thank you for returning my freedom! I¡¯m a great horse! I ran so slowly because of the woman on my back! It¡¯s such a humiliation for me.¡±

    After Mike came up, his horse instantly rushed out.

    A handsome rider was riding a strong horse. If the frightened woman wasn¡¯t there, it would be the most beautiful scenery of this ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fall! God!¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t even know why she was screaming. She was so scared that she cried out.

    Although Mike held her tightly, she was still frightened.

    After one round, ording to the drama, she should admire Mike and kiss him several times as a reward.

    However, Scarlett didn¡¯t do anything other than scream.

    Finally, Mike lost his patience and ordered her to stay in the rest area and watch.

    Scarlett took a long time to recover. She sat in a chair in the rest area in shock and looked at Mike, who was galloping on his horse.

    He was really handsome.

    Scarlett patted her face to sober up. She couldn¡¯t find a word to describe it. In short, Mike, who rode a horse, was very handsome.

    Scarlett only felt that it was not enough, so she took out her phone and focused on taking pictures of Mike. Unfortunately, she did not bring her DSLR camera. The mobile phone that Mike gave her had a great camera.

    After taking a few photos of Mike, Scarlett was excited. She wanted to post it on her Timeline, but Mike wanted to keep a low profile.

    So she covered his face in the pictures with mosaic!

    ¡°Is my man handsome?¡±

    She looked at those words for a long time and finally posted the words.

    They had slept together, and he had also promised her that he would not get involved with other women when she liked him. Then, he was her man, right?

    Less than a minute after the photo was posted, her friends immediately ridiculed her.

    ¡°Can you remove the mosaic?¡±

    In the evening, the mosaic was gone.

    But the photo was also gone.

    When Mike saw that she put the mosaic on her face, he was unhappy. He hacked Scarlett¡¯s Line and deleted the photo.

 Chapter 151 Stupid Cat, Stupid Curse

    At first, Scarlett thought that Mike came to Country E for business, but he only went out for a while on the day he arrived.

    And most of the time, they were having fun together.

    During the day, Mike took her to appreciate all the beautiful sceneries in Country E. Scarlett took a lot of photos. Going out for a business trip with Mike was a bonus for her.

    He carried her bags, paid the bill, and even acted as a tour guide, though an impatient one.

    Every attraction¡¯s features were simply summed up in one sentence.

    For example, in the National Museum, his oversimplified introduction was like this.

    ¡°This is a ce with a lot of things left by the dead.¡±

    Scarlett nodded with a serious expression, waiting for more details.

    She wanted to know the stories behind these antiques.

    Where did theye from?

    It must be easy for him, once a straight-A student, to exin all this.

    A minuteter, Mike was still expressionless.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think there was much worth looking at.

    He came here because of her.

    Alright.

    She shouldn¡¯t have expected a man of few words to change and be talkative during the trip. It wouldn¡¯t happen.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    So Scarlett decided to learn more about this ce on her own.

    In this region, every building was part of history. She needed some information to feel the ambiance.

    But the poker-faced man with her didn¡¯t want to tell her, even though he was familiar with it.

    So Scarlett made up her mind to look up the ce the night before she set off.

    However, she failed.

    Because she was quite ¡°busy¡± in the evening¡­

    Mike finally got the opportunity to relish every part of her body and showed her how shameless he could be.

    He said, ¡°I will please you during the day, and you will please me at night.¡±

    He put it as if it was very fair.

    Scarlett was so tired that she had no time to search for information about this ce.

    She even had to follow Mike around the next day, with dark circles under her eyes.

    Scarlett wanted to be reserved when asked to please him.

    Although Mike had found out that she liked him, she wanted to take her time.

    It was better if they could start by holding hands and having dates. Then they should go steady before having sex.

    Scarlett would move to a guest room to show that she was rather conservative.

    That was her n.

    However, Mike was different. He came straight to her and scooped her up. Then, he shamelessly made a ¡°statement¡±.

    ¡°If you want to change ces, just say it. You don¡¯t need to pretend that you don¡¯t want it. I appreciate your honesty.¡±

    Scarlett was lost for words after hearing what the shameless man had said.

    ¡°I hate it when you act like this!¡±

    She even swore in her heart.

    Mike remained silent.

    They would start a family together.

    And then they would have kids.

    Scarlett pointed at him and said bitterly, ¡°How can you be so brazen to say that?¡±

    ¡°Brazen?¡± His low voice alerted Scarlett.

    ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ she wondered.

    ¡°Nonsense. Come and let me show you how brazen I am.¡±

    When Scarlett red at him, he nodded with a serious face.

    ¡°Hush. I know what you want.¡±

    ¡°Damn you. You know nothing. Get out of my way.¡± Scarlett protested in vain.

    On the third night in Country E, the presidential suite of Mike quieted down.

    Tonight, there was a rare lunar halo.

    Mike cut Scarlett some ck and took her to admire the moon.

    They were now in a famous scenic area on a rtively highnd of the country. There were already many amateur astronomers around.

    Scarlett was wearing a high-cored shirt and a pink, winged cap.

    Mike was also dressed in casual clothes. They sat back to back on the cushion on the ground.

    The hotel assigned a butler to serve them. He ced some snacks on the table for them.

    The lunar halo would happen in ten minutes. Scarlett lowered her head to set up her tripod and adjusted the camera.

    Mike crossed his hands behind his head and leaned against the tree, quietly admiring her focused look.

    ¡°Do you like photography?¡±

    Normally, only two things could calm her down.

    One was cooking.

    The other was photography.

    ¡°When I was in college, I filled in my college application for photography, but I was forced to change it so that I could marry some guy.¡±

    As a result, she had muddled through the four years. ¡®God knows how much I hate business school,¡¯ she thought.

    Feeling her rage in her words, Mike snorted.

    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with marrying me?¡±

    ¡°When I was told that you were going to marry me, I cursed you all day, hoping that bad things happened to you.¡±

    The veins on Mike¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°Oh?¡± he asked in a low voice.

    It seemed that she had been hating him for a long time.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more than that. I even¡­ Forget it.¡±

    Scarlett got the camera ready and was waiting for the lunar halo.

    Mike got up without haste and touched the camera.

    ¡°What will happen if this ¡®identally¡¯ falls to the ground?¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Scarlett mumbled and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Can you act like a normal person? Is this a threat?¡±

    Tell me what you think.¡± He had many ways to make her obedient.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯m sorry, okay? I will tell you everything.¡± Afraid that he would break her precious camera, Scarlett looked down and her expression softened.

    ¡°Talk!¡± With his hand still on the camera, he raised his head proudly.

    ¡°What would you do if someone suddenly threatens you to marry a girl you have never seen before and you are asked to learn something for four years?¡±

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve learned after four years?¡±

    He divorced her in time to give her a chance to show who she really was. Otherwise, she would have been ruined by the Lauren family and ended up as a lunatic!

    Scarlett scowled at his derision. ¡°I have tried very hard, okay? But at that time, I did think about life after we were married.¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡±

    Scarlett nced at her DSLR camera, suppressed the dissatisfaction, and did what she was told.

    ¡°I had several ns, such as making a lot of trouble until you agreed to divorce me, or running away with all your money.¡±

    Mike knocked on her forehead but his tone was affectionate.

    ¡°If you were smart enough to steal all my money and run away, you wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble!¡±

    What a fool!

    Scarlett stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°I was just thinking about it. Then I tiptoed over and stole a look at you, and then¡­¡±

    The dim moonlight hid her slightly red cheeks, and Mike was pleased with the story.

    Her sudden pause annoyed him.

    ¡°And then? Go on!¡± he said.

 Chapter 152 A Strange Man Comes

    ¡°And then I changed my mind when I wanted us¡­ Wow! The lunar halo!¡±

    Scarlett saw it in the sky and jumped up excitedly.

    She changed the topic at a critical moment. Mike was more interested in the rest of the story than the astronomical wonder.

    ¡°What do you want to do with me? Tell me!¡±

    Unfortunately, the lunar halo eclipsed this overbearing man as she was eager to capture it with the camera.

    Scarlett waved her hand and pushed Mike away with courage. With the camera in her hands, she couldn¡¯t stop eximing at the sky.

    ¡°Heavens! The moon with a colorful halo is impressive!¡±

    Mike looked up unhappily. It was a spectacle in her eyes but a boring circle of colors around a bright spot in his eyes.

    And this big circle interrupted her story. He felt annoyed looking at it!

    ¡°It¡¯s so dazzling, so resplendent and beautiful!¡± Scarlett saw it through the lens, and she couldn¡¯t help marveling at it.

    ¡°The bright moon in the sky is so clear. The halo is colorful with purple inside and red outside. I can picture it as a confused girl mourning in the dark sky!¡± Scarlett got a bit emotional.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a colorful light attributed to the moonlight reflecting the ice crystals, thus forming thin clouds,¡± Mike said coldly.

    When sensibility was met with rationality and when a romantic girl met a nerd¡­ That was the case with Scarlett and Mike.

    ¡°Hey! Can you keep that to yourself?¡± Scarlett snapped.

    He was such a killjoy when describing the beautiful lunar halo with terminology.

    Scarlett looked up at the sky through the lens again.

    ¡°Do you know that what you see in the camera is another world? In this world, everything, good or evil, will be defined.¡±

    She was going to define this moment with the lens.

    She spoke to him in a contemptuous tone halfway through the story. That was fine. But he couldn¡¯t stand that she ignored him all the time.

    So Mike was furious. In the end, Scarlett only got a shot of his face rather than the huge moon.

    Any photographer concentrated on his subject would be shocked when others popped up before the camera.

    Scarlett cried out in fear, made a grimace, and turned her face to the side.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Mike did not know why he was acting like a kid.

    However, when he heard her talk about the other world, it came to his mind that he was the only one for her in this world. When he realized what he was doing, he was already in front of the camera¡­

    Mike snorted when he heard hermand.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Scarlett was so angry that she pointed at him.

    If not for his signature poker face, she would suspect that she was talking to another man!

    So Scarlett could only move the tripod, but it interested Mike and he followed her.

    It was like a cat-and-mouse game and neither of them stopped.

    In fact, only Mike was happy. He seemed to have found long-lost happiness. Scarlett was so angry that she almost pounced on him and hit him. Only then did he give in.

    Scarlett was simmering with rage and decided to teach him a lesson after they got back.

    The lunar halo onlysted 20 minutes, so she had to hurry up and take a shot. She had wasted a few minutes because of Mike.

    When Scarlett aimed her camera at the sky again, an ident happened.

    Scarlett howled.

    The camera screen turned dark.

    Mike threw up his hands and took a step back in silence.

    All this was to show that he had nothing to do with the ident.

    He was innocent.

    ¡°Why does the battery die at this moment?¡± Scarlett was on the verge of tears.

    The camera had only been charged once since she got it. She had thought it wouldst more days given its strong battery life.

    ¡°Did you bring a spare battery?¡± Mike frowned.

    Scarlett shook her head in despair.

    ¡°I¡¯m right to call you a wild and stupid cat. Why don¡¯t you carry it with you?¡±

    As soon as he said that, Scarlett exploded.

    She stomped her feet and pouted.

    ¡°How can you me me for this? If it weren¡¯t for you when we were about to set off¡­¡±

    She lowered her voice.

    Recalling how he threw Scarlett into the bathtub in the bathroom earlier, Mike cleared his throat awkwardly.

    It was probably because they were hungry and dizzy at that time that they made such a mistake.

    ¡°Take a picture with my phone.¡± He took out his phone.

    Scarlett shook her head.

    ¡°Although your phone¡¯s pixels are very high, there is no way to ensure the quality of images.¡±

    The best mobile phone avable in the market was still a far cry from a DSLR camera, in terms of taking photos.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a circle.¡±

    ¡°Go away, nerd!¡± Scarlett was furious.

    She believed that he saw everything in the world as a conglomeration of chemistry elements.

    It was stupid to talk about art and aesthetics with this geek!

    He could tell that Scarlett was mad from the way she talked.

    Mike frowned.

    Scarlett looked up regretfully. It was about to end. Was she going to miss it?

    Suddenly, a battery appeared in front of her.

    She looked up and saw a middle-aged man with ck hair and blue eyes standing before her with the battery in his hand.

    ¡°It should work.¡± The middle-aged man said in his native tongue.

    ¡°Mr. Shields.¡± Mike recognized him.

    This middle-aged man was Colton Shields, ine¡¯s father.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Abraham. I just saw a man using the same camera as me, but I didn¡¯t know that man was you. May I know who she is?¡±

    Colton just asked.

    ¡°Scarlett is my wife.¡±

    The lights from the lighthouse in the distance swept over, which dazzled her in the dark.

    Colton had only seen her silhouette from afar earlier. Now he saw her face in the light.

    ¡°Kate?¡±

    Scarlett was stunned with her mouth slightly opened. The look on her face stunned Colton.

    Excited, he stepped forward and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand. ¡°Kate, are you Kate?¡±

    Colton spoke in anothernguage.

    When Scarlett got dumbfounded, Mike hurried to take Colton¡¯s hand off her hand.

    Mike tilted his body to hide Scarlett behind him. Although his tone was polite, he held Colton¡¯s hand tight.

    ¡°Mr. Shields, you scared my wife.¡±

    Only then did Coltone back to his senses. He realized that he was being rude, but his eyes were still fixed on Scarlett.

    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Abraham looks like an old friend of mine.¡±

    Scarlett looked like his friend so much.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Not only did her facial features resemble Kate¡¯s, but even their dazed expressions were also the same.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m okay.¡± Scarlett recovered from the shock soon.

    Mike looked suspiciously at Colton and then at Scarlett.

    Mike was sure that this was Scarlett¡¯s first time in Country E. Colton¡¯s reaction was weird.

 Chapter 153 Icebergs Are More Popular Than Considerate Men

    ¡°Is Mrs. Abraham a shutterbug?¡± Colton asked.

    ¡°Yes. Are you, Mr. Shields?¡±

    Colton showed her the EF camera hung around his neck, which was like the one in Scarlett¡¯s hand.

    He thought they shared the same interests.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t expect the magnate to like photography and even used a camera from the same brand.

    ¡°Yours is a high configuration model, right? The battery won¡¯t work.¡± Scarlett told the difference at a nce.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t they the same? I saw it from afar and found its halo is the same as mine.¡± Colton was a fanatical photographer.

    Just now, he could tell the type of halo far away but failed to recognize that the man standing next to Scarlett was Mike, a tycoon.

    Right after hearing her say that it was out of battery, Colton came over.

    ¡°It will work,¡± Mike suddenly said as he took the battery from Colton and skillfully changed it for Scarlett.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Colton found something.

    Scarlett¡¯s camera was a cheaper model on the surface, with configuration the same as that of Colton¡¯s.

    In other words, her camera took a cheaper model¡¯s housing but the best configuration.

    ¡°Mr. Shields, you look great.¡± Mike changed the topic naturally after changing the battery and tossing the camera to Scarlett.

    As a business veteran like Mike, Colton immediately knew that Mike did not want to continue this topic.

    Although Colton¡¯s establishment and the Abraham Group were in different countries, Colton had heard of this world-renowned young man.

    It was rumored that Mike was shrewd, cold-blooded, but he struck Colton as a considerate husband.

    And Mike¡¯s wife looked so much like Kate.

    Mike was displeased by Colton¡¯s fixed gaze on Scarlett, but Mike¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    Mike leaned sideways without their notice and just blocked Colton¡¯s sight.

    ¡°A few days ago, my wife had a good chat with your daughter. Can we ask your daughter out so that my wife can catch up with her?¡±

    Mike¡¯s words indeed diverted Colton¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Has ine ever met Mrs. Abraham?¡±

    ¡°We had a great chat.¡± Mike paid attention to Colton¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°ine told me that she has been fascinated by some country¡¯s scenery, so she has not returned yet. You and your wife can visit my home and let me entertain you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to, but my wife already booked a ne ticket for Northumberg tomorrow. Maybe next time.¡± Mike¡¯s lukewarm response upset Colton to some extent.

    ¡°What a pity,¡± Colton said regretfully.

    Realizing that he should not have been so keen on Scarlett since they just met each other, Colton started talking about business.

    Mike exchanged a few words with him, and Scarlett finally finished taking photos.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shields.¡± She unloaded the battery and handed it to Colton.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I see you are very professional. Is it your major?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just an amateur.¡±

    Even the slow-witted Scarlett felt something strange.

    The way Colton looked at her was more than eager.

    On the way back, Scarlett asked Mike a few questions about Colton.

    ¡°Is Mr. Shields ine¡¯s father? He looks very young.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is he a native?¡± Colton looked like an Asian, but his eyes were blue.

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about him?¡± Mike sounded a bit depressed.

    He was furious that another man held her hand and stared at her just now.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I have this feeling that he was quite handsome when he was young.¡±

    When Mike heard her praise Colton so tantly, he got more depressed.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he is as handsome as you, even in his younger years. The first time I saw your face¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mike braked and looked straight at her. The story interrupted earlier was resumed.

    If the lunar halo had not urred ahead of time, Mike would have heard this.

    Scarlett said it before he asked.

    Mike pulled over by the side of the road and looked at her intently, waiting for her to continue.

    ¡°Why did you stop all of a sudden?¡± Scarlett just mentioned it but his reaction was unexpectedly intense.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to tell me the whole story.¡±

    Scarlett looked at him strangely. ¡®Are you nervous?¡¯ she wondered.

    ¡®Iceberg, I can¡¯t believe you feel uneasy.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t think she had said anything extreme.

    She even saw the veins on his hand holding the steering wheel bulge.

    ¡°I was impressed by your looks when we first met, though you looked cold.¡±

    The word ¡°cold¡± was actually a euphemistic way of saying that Mike had stricken her as a man with inted egos and superiority.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    This was not the answer Mike expected.

    As a result, Scarlett once again felt his cold gaze which added more chill to this cool night.

    The car drove away. Scarlett could tell that Mike was unhappy again.

    She knew it even though he didn¡¯t let off steam.

    ¡®What was wrong with you? Can¡¯t I praise your good looks?¡¯ She was confused.

    ¡°Do you know why I say you would be more popr than the younger Shields? It¡¯s because he looks like a considerate man like Richard at first nce. In other words, people tend to believe he is good at taking care of girls.¡±

    Scarlett felt regret immediately after saying it.

    How could she bring up Richard?

    The name was a taboo in the family. Every time she said it, Mike would be mad.

    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, things got intense in the car.

    Scarlett gathered her coat and looked nervously at Mike¡¯s face.

    He still had a poker face as usual, but his lips were pursed.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Scarlett saw his angry face and wanted to exin, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Mike remained silent as a response.

    ¡°I just want to say that girls like icebergs like you. A considerate man is not as popr as you. Believe me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why things ended like this. She hade out for fun.

    ¡°What about you?¡± His voice gave no trace of emotion. Only the veins on his hands revealed his feelings at this moment.

    ¡°Me?¡± She couldn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°So a man like Richard is your type, right?¡±

    Richard was very considerate and good at sweet talk. Besides, he took good care of people and smiled a lot, even although Mike did not want to admit all this.

    Mike knew very well that Richard was her type.

    Richard waspletely different from Mike.

    ¡°Guys like him were my type a few years ago. But now I¡­¡± Scarlett nced at Mike and her face turned red.

 Chapter 154 The Lurking Devil

    ¡°You have to stay with me. But you feel bitter about it, so when you met him who looks like your first love, you looked at him closely.¡±

    Scarlett bit her lip in anger. ¡®What the hell are you talking about?¡¯

    She was lost for words, but Mike mistook this as a symbol of guilt.

    The mounting tension deprived the car of warmth.

    He stopped talking. As he stepped on the elerator, the car swooshed on the road.

    ¡°Where are you going to take me?¡± Scarlett found that the car made a sharp turn.

    It led to another ce rather than the hotel.

    He did not answer and sped up. The car quickly turned into a road trail. The steep road did not slow him down, and instead, he drove faster.

    Scarlett looked out of the window, her face pale with fright.

    ¡°Can you slow down?¡±

    She felt they would crash and die.

    With the car at this speed on the bumpy road, what was in her mind woulde true if he made the slightest mistake!

    Mike suddenly stepped on the brakes. The wheels scraped against the ground, giving out a screech.

    Scarlett was patting her chest in shock.

    ¡°Get off,¡± he said coldly before she could rx.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She touched the car door but withdrew her hand the next second. It had be Scarlett¡¯s reflex to listen to follow his orders.

    ¡°Why do you want me to get off?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mike felt that part of him was a devil lurking inside and hooting again, and he was going to lose his temper.

    ¡®You like someone else, no matter how hard I try, right?¡¯ he wondered.

    Even if they lived together, he couldn¡¯t win her heart.

    ¡°Get off right now.¡± He just wanted to do something to distract his attention.

    His sullen look scared her. She didn¡¯t want to fan the mes, so she opened the car door and got off.

    Then Scarlett stood alone in the dark, watching his car disappear into the darkness.

    There were no streetmps along the trail, and the darkness filled her with fear.

    It was freezing up in the mountain, and the wind gave her goosebumps.

    Her thin clothes couldn¡¯t keep her warm.

    The surroundings were silent, and the dark trail was like a monster with its mouth snarling.

    All this reminded Scarlett of the time when she had been locked in a warehouse because Wendy set her up.

    It was also a cold and dark winter night.

    At that time, she was locked in there for several hours, during which her mood went from fear to numbness.

    And now, the man she had just fallen in love with left her behind just because she had mentioned Richard unintentionally.

    The wind rustled the leaves on the roadside from time to time.

    For the terrified woman, it was like a monster roaring.

    Unable to calm her nerves, she took a few steps back and pressed her back against a mountain wall.

    She sat down with her legs curled up and hugged her knees tightly, trying to drive away the fear.

    Time passed.

    Suddenly, a bird flew over her head and let out an unpleasant chirp. Scarlett was so frightened that she screamed.

    She was afraid of the dark.

    Mike didn¡¯te back after a long wait. She could only stand up and pick up a tree branch which brought her courage. In the dark, she moved forward slowly against the wall.

    Tears rolled down her face.

    She decided to stop loving after finding Mike. ¡°Scum!¡± she cursed.

    He was inhumane to leave her alone in this deste ce.

    No matter what, he should have done that.

    ¡®It iste at night. Aren¡¯t you worried that something may happen to me?¡¯

    Scarlett was totally disappointed with Mike, gritting her teeth and wiping her tears.

    She had to find that crazy man because she would not be able to get out of here with her feet.

    After walking for a few minutes, she saw car lights!

    It was Mike¡¯s car parked by the mountain wall!

    What a madman!

    Scarlett finally saw the light and felt at ease. Then she was about to dash over.

    Suddenly, she noticed the figure standing by the cliff, which surprised her so much that she almost cried out!

    It was him!

    On a one-meter-tall boulder by the road, Mike was sitting with his back to Scarlett. His long legs were on the verge and dangling in the air.

    Beneath his feet was the bottomless cliff!

    What terrified Scarlett the most was that half of the boulder was in the air, not that his posture was dangerous.

    The angle of the boulder was just right. Scarlett felt that he would fall if he moved a bit!

    She forgot about the hatred she had for Mike just now.

    The car lights lit up his side face. He looked so lonely.

    Just like that, he looked into the distance, his eyes blending in the night.

    He was like a lonely king in the darkness, quietly guarding his borders.

    This was not the first time Scarlett felt that Mike was lonely.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mike was a noble genius, possessing a domineering power that no one else could have, yet his solitude, shown inadvertently and frequently, made her sentimental.

    Even Scarlett found it unbelievable.

    He had abandoned her.

    He had hurt her.

    However, he was more like the victim than Scarlett.

    This silent scene touched Scarlett and tears welled from her eyes again.

    She used to have the same look as Mike when she was lonely.

    That was what she had seen in the mirror in that dark warehouse.

    Now she got Mike to some extent.

    She made a sound. On hearing it, Mike looked back and saw her but turned to look into the distance again, without a word.

    Scarlett had a hunch that if she retreated now, she might not have a second chance to know more about him.

    ¡°Can youe down?¡± Her tongue softened.

    ¡°Go away,¡± he said coldly.

    As Scarlett looked down at the bottomless cliff, her legs started trembling.

    Gritting her teeth, she overcame the fear of heights, climbed up the boulder, and came closer to him.

    The moment she sat down, her waist went numb because she was frightened.

    Despite that, she mustered her courage and held onto Mike¡¯s hand.

    She felt better, though his hand was cool. She was about to faint just now.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    She did not need to answer, because her hand trembled slightly, indicating her fear.

    ¡°Yes. I have no choice but toe up since you stay here.¡±

    She hoped that this stone was strong enough to withstand their weight.

    With her voice trembling, Scarlett was cowering against him, which miraculously calmed him down.

    ¡°Mike, can you be nice to me? It¡¯ste at night, and we are in the middle of nowhere. What if a bad guy came at me after you left just now?¡±

    She leaned her head on his shoulder andined.

    ¡°I can¡¯t change myself. If you can¡¯t take it, go find Richard. He will not leave you behind.¡±

    Mike tried to hold back his anger.

 Chapter 155 She Has to Be Crazier

    For a moment, Mike was seriously considering jumping off the cliff with Scarlett.

    Only in that way, she would never be able to say other men¡¯s names.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t. That was why he had asked Scarlett to get out of the car and leave her there. He was fuming and filled with jealousy. If she had been with him, he might not be able to control himself.

    ¡°No matter how charming and outstanding Richard is, he is not my man. You are! And you have to apologize for doubting me. Otherwise, I will change my Line name to ¡®My boyfriend is a dirtbag!''¡±

    Mike was surprised. He looked at Scarlett with confusion. ¡°What did she mean by that?¡± he thought.

    Scarlet sensed his gaze and nodded.

    ¡°I have two ounts. You know I can log on to both of them with Abraham Group¡¯s phone simultaneously. I will change my profile picture to your picture, and change both my Line name to it! I will let everyone know what you did!¡±

    Scarlett felt like a badass when she said those words.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I will if you don¡¯t apologize! Do you think you can get away with it just because you returned and said a few words? No way!¡±

    She pressed her index finger on his chest and added, ¡°This is a country full of gentlemen. You take me out, and you don¡¯t even pretend to be one?¡±

    First, he had left Scarlett in there, alone. And then he came back, and almost killed them both! Though he wasn¡¯t a real dirtbag, he acted like one that night.

    ¡°You started it!¡± Mike retorted. His mood was shifted because of her words.

    ¡®Did she call me her man?¡¯ Mike wondered. He saw the words in her Line messages, yet she never in real life.

    ¡°I started it? I just mentioned the guy¡¯s name, and you went on a rampage! Why are you acting like this? I didn¡¯t say anything when you were with other women before, remember?¡±

    That was kind of true. Scarlet hadn¡¯t said anything when Mike had been with other women. She was just too busy getting jealous and furious!

    ¡°That was different!¡± Mike answered. Nothing had happened between him and those women.

    ¡°No! They are the same! If you apologize, I will forgive you. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m done with you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Mike¡¯s expression turned cold, as well as his voice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t control me! I want to be with someone who appreciates me and apologizes to me!¡±

    Sometimes, Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand her heart.

    ¡°How can I like a man like Mike? Moody and too proud!¡± Scarlett wondered.

    ¡°You have to kill me if you want to be with Richard!¡±

    Mike was pissed. He grabbed her by her shoulder and started kissing her hard.

    A steep and deep cliff was below them.

    They were kissing on that bottomless abyss.

    All of a sudden, Mike tasted something salty.

    He released Scarlett and noticed the tears that were streaming down her face.

    ¡°I hate you so much right now!¡± Scarlett punched Mike slightly and murmured.

    Mike¡¯s chest tightened when he saw her cry.

    ¡°That¡¯s not something new! You hated me ever since we got married!¡±

    At that moment, Mike thought that he could never rece Richard in Scarlett¡¯s heart.

    Scarlett pped Mike on the face. Mike held her hand and red at her with shock.

    ¡°You are such a jerk!¡± Scarlett yelled.

    And she began to cry.

    Mike didn¡¯t know how to react. He was the jerk? She was the one that threatened him!

    ¡°How am I a jerk?¡±

    ¡°You always do this! You always storm off when I¡¯m in the middle of a conversation and never give me the chance to exin it. Even the convicts that are sentenced to death will be given the time to defend themselves! Why don¡¯t you ever listen to me?¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t let him go with a p. She wanted to bite his head off at the moment.

    Austin pursed his lips.

    Hearing her praising other men almost drove him to the verge of murder.

    ¡°I said Richard was a sweet guy, and you were cold, but I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name!¡± before Scarlett could finish her sentences, Mike yelled.

    The anger that he had just suppressed was about to erupt. At that moment, Mike really wanted to hold her in his arms and jump off the cliff so that she could stop talking.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to talk this through! Just because you forbid me to mention his name doesn¡¯t mean you can ignore him! Richard exists. You have to acknowledge that. Your high IQ doesn¡¯t math with your low EQ!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know what came over her. She just stood up when she saw his fumed face.

    ¡°Let me finish my sentence, or I will jump off the cliff! I mean it!¡±

    ¡®Is she threatening me?¡¯ Mike ground his teeth and wondered.

    ¡°Come here!¡± he said as peacefully as he could.

    ¡°No! You are not the only one with balls! I can be crazy too!¡±

    Scarlett noticed Mike was worried about her, and that was somewhat satisfying.

    Mike was crazy, and she had to act crazier when she was with him.

    She had to take this opportunity to make some things clear!

    Austin couldn¡¯t believe what Scarlett said.

    She was not frightened likest time, nor acted like she was afraid of him.

    Instead, she was forcing Mike to listen to her with her life! That was crazy, even for him.

    ¡°I hate you! I hate you when you are like this!¡±

    His eyes darkened. He already knew Scarlett hated him. She didn¡¯t have to repeat.

    Every time Scarlett said she hated him, he felt like someone was stabbing him in the heart with a sharp dagger.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I already know that,¡± he answered with his deep voice.

    ¡°You know nothing! You don¡¯t get to talk now! Just shut up! If you interrupt me again, I will jump off the cliff and haunt you for eternity!¡±

    Scarlett was smiling inside! It was working!

    Mike was shocked by her words and behavior and stopped talking. Scarlett realized she was winning.

    Scarlett looked into Mike¡¯s eyes! She ignored the height that was making her shiver. Scarlett had to talk this through with him. She had to let Mike know that she had feelings too, and when he hurt her, he had to pay.

    ¡°I hate you when you never listen to me! You always assume the worst of me! Yeah, I mentioned Richard earlier, and I admit I liked him before. But that was in the past! I am with you now! You are the one that I like!¡±

    The word ¡®I like¡¯ echoed in the air and melted Mike¡¯s heart.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Scarlett shouted at Mike before he could finish his sentence. It felt amazing to yell at him.

    ¡°Everyone has a past. I can¡¯t change my past with Richard. Did it ever rue to you that if I can erase him from my memory that easily, maybe I will do the same to you in the future?

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you,¡± he gritted his teeth and answered.

    ¡°That depends! If you keep doing the thing you did today, I can¡¯t promise anything! Richard and I are just friends now. I didn¡¯t do anything shady with him since we got married. Why can¡¯t I mention his name in front of you?¡±

    Mike snorted, but his expression was not as stiff as before.

    ¡°That is dangerous. Come here,¡± Mike said gently.

    The ce that Scarlett was standing was startling him.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not finished! You have to hear me out!¡± Scarlett shouted. She had to say some things out loud. Some things that she was holding back for a long time and never dared to tell him.

    ¡°You have to promise me a few things, or I won¡¯t like you again!¡± Scarlett demanded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say something like that!¡±

 Chapter 156 To Earn a Name for Herself

    Scarlett made a gesture of getting ready to jump, and Mike instantly gave in.

    To deal with bad people, one had to use such a vile method. Of course, Scarlett did not really want to jump. She just wanted to take the opportunity to get revenge.

    ¡°In the future, if we quarrel, you can¡¯t be cold at me. You can¡¯t leave me and go away. You can¡¯t stay by yourself. You can¡¯t leave me behind as you did today!¡±

    She counted his crimes in detail.

    ¡°You said four.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You made a mistake. You are not qualified to speak!¡± Scarlett said domineeringly.

    Mike was angry and thought to himself that she would be screwed when she came down!

    Now, he could only let her be so cocky.

    It was probably one of the few moments in Mike¡¯s life when he could not gain the upper hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. There is nothing between Richard and now. I don¡¯t have feelings for him.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you praise him?¡± Mike was jealous.

    She did give Richard and Colton a very high evaluation, and then belittled Mike!

    ¡°They are gentlemen. Why can¡¯t I tell the truth? What are you staring at? You are cold. Why can¡¯t I say that you are cold? I am so stupid. I don¡¯t like such a gentleman. Why do I have feelings for such a cold man?¡±

    Her tone was very annoying, but Mike didn¡¯t feel so ufortable.

    ¡°Humans have thousands of different personalities. You are cold, but I like you. They are nice men, but they are not you!¡±

    Scarlett swore that she wanted to take this opportunity to get revenge.

    However, when she thought about Mike¡¯s lonely side profile, she couldn¡¯t help but say those words.

    ¡°I remember the first time I secretly ran over to see you. I was scolded by the teacher for not learning etiquette. At that time, I was very unconvinced.

    ¡°Therefore, I ran over and wanted to see what kind of man was worthy of Allen asking so many teachers to torture her.

    ¡°I had to learn so many different courses every day, and everyone kept praising you in front of me.

    ¡°They said that I could be worthy of marrying you afterpleting these courses.

    ¡°Then I ran over and waited outside the Abraham Group. I saw you.¡±

    Mike, who was wearing sunsses, was surrounded by a bunch of people, and he looked so cold.

    Scarlett was stunned. She thought that Mike was an old man. Otherwise, why could he ept such a marriage?

    When she saw that Mike was such a handsome and young man, she was shocked.

    ¡°Ever since then, I¡¯ve been studying hard. I learned whatever the Lauren family asked me to. In fact, I also despised myself.¡±

    Scarlett mocked herself.

    Before she saw him, she fought back, but after she saw him, she epted her fate.

    Although she kept telling herself that she liked Richard so that she could keep herself hating him.

    However, it was still difficult to hide her true feelings.

    She did not want to admit that she was attracted by a strange man, so she kept hypnotizing herself. She liked Richard. She married Mike because the Lauren family forced her.

    For these few months, even in the past four years, she had been deceiving herself like this.

    She thought in this way, she could hide her feelings.

    In the end, she wasn¡¯t confident in her background. She subconsciously felt that she could not get Mike, so she repeatedly tried to find ways to hate him.

    When Richard returned, she realized that she had fallen in love with Mike.

    Hearing Scarlett¡¯s confession, Mike put on a faint smile and used a slightly proud voice to hide the joy in his heart.

    ¡°You have good taste.¡±

    Mike is much more reliable than Richard!

    ¡°Mike, look! It isn¡¯t hard for us to speak our minds, right?¡±

    Scarlett tried to guide him.

    ¡°The reason why there is a dispute between people is that they have not spoken their minds to each other. Promise me not toe to a conclusion too early before we make things clear, OK?¡±

    She wanted to seriously like a person. She could ignore the result, but she did not want to waste the time guessing and misunderstanding each other.

    Mike was silent for a moment and finally spoke.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Hearing his word, Scarlett was very satisfied.

    Because she knew that for a man like Mike, to be able to make him promise was also a historical improvement.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± He found that the knot in his heart was gone. He just wanted to hug the woman who affected his mood and made him not like himself.

    ¡°No! I still have a very important question!¡± Scarlett plucked up her courage and stood on the rock, asking seriously.

    ¡°Mike, tell me, who am I to you?¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to make such a romantic scene so vulgar.

    She also wanted to wave her hand. It was fine to like someone. She didn¡¯t care about the name.

    She stood at the edge of the cliff and asked him this question. It seemed like she wanted a name.

    It was slightly vulgar.

    But she was vulgar.

    Since she confessed her love to Mike, Mike had ignored her opinions and had sex with her.

    However, she had not forgotten that they had divorced.

    Scarlett looked very serious under the car lights.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mike asked instead of answering.

    ¡°I can¡¯t only be your ex-wife. No one will do what you did to his ex-wife. At least, I should be your girlfriend!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett said seriously.

    Her face turned red again.

    Her behavior of earning a name for herself seemed a bit strange.

    Anyway, she had done a lot of embarrassing things today, so she went all out.

    ¡°Although I took your money, it is not about money. I also worked!¡±

    They had sex before they made things clear, so Scarlett always felt a little guilty.

    He gave her money every month, and she yed with him and had sex with him. It felt strange.

    ¡°What exactly is in your head?¡±

    Mike really wanted to flick her head right now.

    If he wanted to keep a mistress, would he be so petty as to only give her three thousand pocket money every month?

    It was because he was afraid that she would run away.

    ¡°I¡¯m very serious! Although I¡¯m poor now, I¡¯m not that kind of woman.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and get down!¡± Mike couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he simply stood up and pulled her over from the rock.

    Scarlett felt dizzy and then fell into his arms. Mike carried her down from the rock.

    Before Scarlett could stand steadily, she had been put down by Mike.

    ¡°Look at yourself! How dare you threaten me?¡± As he spoke, his handnded on her!

 Chapter 157 I Really Feel Ached for You

    He gently pped her twice.

    ¡°You are crazy! Why did you treat me like that?¡± Scarlett struggled with all her might, but she was still pped by him.

    Couldn¡¯t he talk nicely?

    ¡°Speak! Don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future!¡±

    He was terrified at the thought of her behavior.

    She stood on the stone. If she slipped, the consequences would be severe!

    ¡°Mike, you can¡¯t forbid me from doing what you did before!¡±

    Scarlett protested and then was pped twice again.

    ¡°My sense of bnce is much better than a sports idiot like you!¡± he roared.

    Scarlett wasn¡¯t good at sports, so she couldn¡¯t argue with it.

    ¡°But I really feel ached for you!¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t give up, and she retorted.

    Her words echoed in the valley. ¡°I really feel ached for you.¡±

    Scarlett was still angry and wanted to quarrel with him. If Mike hadn¡¯t done the crazy thing first, how would she stand on the rock?

    In the end, she didn¡¯t even get a name, and Mike pped her.

    Just as Scarlett was feeling aggrieved, she suddenly lost her bnce. Mike let go of her.

    Scarlett got up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Suddenly, she was stunned.

    She would never forget the look in Mike¡¯s eyes at this time.

    It was a deep and extremelyplicated gaze.

    It reminded her of the person who was killed by Wendy.

    If Mike knew what she was thinking, he would probably kill her.

    ¡°What was the feeling like?¡±

    In the evening wind, she heard his deep words.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Scarlett did not understand.

    ¡°The feeling of being ached for me.¡± It seemed that he could not wait for her answer.

    He suddenly pulled her into his embrace and pressed her face against his chest.

    Scarlett listened to his heartbeat. The ce that he had just pped seemed to be still numb, but she felt warm in her heart.

    Her eyes turned red.

    Mike probably hadn¡¯t experienced the feeling of being loved.

    He always stood too high and was given too much worship and respect.

    However, he was also a man.

    There would also be times when he was vulnerable and lonely.

    Mike was overbearing, but he was still a boy in his heart.

    Scarlett held his waist, and they stood on the slightly cool mountain road. The light shone over, and they seemed to have be one person.

    ¡°Be good to me. You have to respect me. In this way, I will always be by your side. I will always love you.¡±

    She said softly.

    She said a little shyly and acted like a spoiled girl.

    It was so special.

    After waiting for a while, he did not respond.

    Scarlett raised her head in dissatisfaction. She had told him everything in her heart regardless of her pride.

    He should at least give her a response!

    He did, but it was not in words.

    ¡°Are you crazy? It will be cold!¡±

    Scarlett shouted, and then he stopped and changed the target to something else.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s cold! Are you crazy?¡±

    Could theymunicate?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I should be nice to you?¡± Right now, he wanted to be nice to her.

    Mike will only keep his promise with action.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Scarlett was furious.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mike was a madman!

    But why was she so crazy about this madman?

    Scarlett thought so when she was carried into the car.

    Her legs were somewhat injured, so he did not put her in the front passenger seat, but carried her to the back seat to let her rest.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Scarlett was still thinking about their rtionship.

    ¡°Silly girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am silly. Only a silly girl would like a madman.¡±

    None of them were normal, so they were perfect for each other.

    Scarlett felt tired on the bumpy mountain road. Before she fell asleep, she heard his low and cold voice.

    ¡°I have never treated you as my girlfriend. You are my¡­¡±

    He said thest word very softly, but Scarlett heard it very clearly.

    Wife!

    This was very important to Scarlett.

    She wanted to ask if he was telling the truth, but she was so sleepy.

    When Scarlett woke up, she felt dizzy. She opened her eyes and she was shocked.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    The iron chain!

    There were also railings and handcuffs!

    The white sheets coupled with the surrounding environment frightened Scarlett.

    The prison!

    When Mike came out of the bathroom and saw Scarlett, who was stunned, his eyes turned soft.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Why was she caught?

    Wait a minute! What was Mike wearing?

    The environment shocked Scarlett. However, when she saw what Mike was wearing, she widened her eyes.

    She pinched her face. It was painful, so it was not a dream!

    Mike had just taken a shower. His upper body was still naked and he was wearing a pair of trousers. He looked a bit like a prison guard.

    ¡°Where do you think this ce is?¡± Mike looked at Scarlett¡¯s surprised expression and deliberately teased her.

    ¡°Are we under arrest?¡±

    God! Didn¡¯t she just stand on a rock and confess her love to him?

    Was it against thew?

    Wait a minute! There was no one in the mountains, so what was going on?

    Her cute expression finally amused Mike.

    Scarlett finally understood. If she and Mike were caught, why would he be dressed like this?

    ¡°Where the hell is this ce?¡±

    ¡°On the mountain. It was a love hotel.¡±

    When Scarlett heard his words, she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Daniel?¡±

    No way!

    Mike nodded. This was a gift from his assistant.

    Before they left the country, Daniel had given a room card to Mike, saying that it was a gift. So this was the gift.

    They had a fight on the way, so Mike drove the car to this mountain nearby. It was because this was the ce where the room card belonged.

    He nned to spend the night here. Scarlett happened to fall asleep, so he came over.

    ¡°Oh my god! What a weird ce. What kind of decoration is this?¡± Scarlett patted her chest.

    Was there someone willing toe to a ce like a prison?

    ¡°This one is already normal. There are still a few more. Do you want to have a look?¡±

    Scarlett quickly shook her head. Based on her instincts, she knew that the other rooms would be worse.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I have forgotten something?¡± Scarlett rubbed her temples.

    She felt that before she fell asleep, there seemed to be something important that she hadn¡¯t finished.

    Did Mike say something very important and meaningful to her? Why couldn¡¯t she remember?

 Chapter 158 Mike, Please Control yourself

    It was probably because of the wind on the mountain that her head still hurt a little.

    ¡°Think about it slowly. Don¡¯t rush.¡± Mike calmly stretched out his hand and pulled something out of the bed.

    Scarlett did not notice his movements and was still pondering with her legs crossed.

    ¡°Why did we quarrel? Yes, you are crazy. What did I do?¡±

    She began to think about what happened before.

    All of a sudden, Scarlett remembered!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a matter of our rtionship, Mike. Tell me, what exactly am I to you?¡±

    Her wrist felt cold, and something cold suddenly touched her wrist!

    He actually handcuffed her.

    This pair of handcuffs had a long chain, and the length was very subtle.

    ¡°Mike, are you serious?¡± Scarlett was speechless.

    ¡°You are the chairman of argepany. Don¡¯t act like a stupid young man!¡±

    ¡°The price of the room is 15 thousand dors per night.¡± Mike calmly pulled out the baton on his waist.

    When Scarlett saw it, she was dumbfounded.

    ¡°So?¡± The price was very high, but so what?

    ¡°It¡¯s about romance. It has nothing to do with who I am.¡±

    Scarlett almost shouted out. She thought to herself, ¡°Mike, please keep yourself under control!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know what exactly you are to me?¡± He said to her in an evil tone.

    Scarlett stopped and looked straight at him. Then, Mike took off his belt and waved it in the air. He said seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re my prisoner.

    ¡°I want to lock you up in my world forever.¡±

    Then, Scarlett did not make any sound other than a harmonious voice.

    Mike yed his role well, which was so shocking.

    Daniel did a great job. Mike would raise Daniel¡¯s sry after Mike returned.

    Before falling asleep, Mike was very satisfied. He finally understood why Daniel said that it was difficult to book a room here.

    Sometimes, it was nice to change the environment.

    However, Scarlett secretly swore in her heart before falling asleep.

    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re screwed. Watch how I will deal with you when I return.¡±

    What the hell was the gift?

    Probably because of the cold wind and too much exercise, Scarlett caught a cold when she got up the next day.

    They wanted a decent trip to Country E.

    However, in the next few days, Scarletty on the bed in the hotel, watched the monotonous TV show, and ate the disgusting food of Country E.

    Probably out of guilt, Mike had performed quite well these past few days. He spent most of his time staying in the hotel with Scarlett.

    In order to take revenge on this shameless man, Scarlett did not cook for two days.

    It was still a mystery whether Mike liked her or not, but it was certain that he liked Scarlett¡¯s cooking very much.

    To be precise, if Scarlett didn¡¯t cook for him, he would starve outside.

    Scarlett felt a sense of security when she saw that he was picky with food.

    If one day he angered her and she left him, he would starve because of being picky with food.

    The food in Country E was so awful.

    However, the locals seemed to enjoy the food.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although the hotel had other kinds of food, it was not very authentic, so in the two days, Scarlett and Mike both suffered.

    On the third day, she could not stand it anymore and took the initiative to make a pot of soup.

    She wanted to make a few dishes but found that she didn¡¯t have the necessary seasonings.

    Mike went to the branchpany and had not returned yet. Scarlett thought of the supermarket opposite the hotel, so she took her wallet and phone to shop.

    Mike had told her not to go out by herself, but it should be fine since it was so close.

    Scarlett left him a note, and he could see it if he came back.

    After buying the seasonings she needed, Scarlett carried the bag and walked back. When she crossed the road, she suddenly heard someone call her.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham!¡±

    Scarlett stopped and a Rolls-Royce stopped. Colton lowered the window and waved at her.

    ¡°Mr. Shields.¡±

    Scarlett greeted him politely.

    Mike said that Colton did not know about ine¡¯s pregnancy. That day, when he was chatting with Colton, he tried to sound out the news. Mike said that he would give some information to Colton before he left.

    This was all Scarlett could do to help ine.

    ¡°Why did youe out alone?¡± Colton frowned when he saw Scarlett carrying a very heavy bag.

    In front of this girl who looked like Kate, Colton always had a sense of familiarity.

    After returning that night, Colton immediately investigated her and thought that she was Kate¡¯s daughter, but unfortunately, he was disappointed.

    ¡°He¡¯s at thepany. What are you doing here?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t know what to say to an elder she wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    She could only awkwardly chat with him.

    ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± They were not familiar with each other.

    Scarlett ran into Colton and exchanged a few words, but the other party actually proposed to send her back.

    Scarlett had only praised Colton a few times, but Mike brought her to the mountain. She suffered a lot because of this.

    If she sat in Colton¡¯s car, she didn¡¯t know what Mike would do!

    However, Scarlett¡¯s euphemistic rejection did not seem to make Colton give up.

    Colton opened the car door and walked out.

    Scarlett was speechless in her heart.

    Didn¡¯t he understand that Scarlett was rejecting him?

    Mike was just like that. Why was this chairman also like this?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s so close. I¡¯ll walk back.¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Colton suddenly pushed Scarlett away, and a motorcycle rushed over!

    Scarlett was pushed away, but Colton was slightly hit and fell heavily to the ground!

    ¡°Mr. Shields, are you alright?¡±

    Scarlett quickly helped him up, only to find that his arm was bleeding!

    The rampaging motorcycle rushed towards the passers-by. There were two people on it. One of them had a knife in his hand and he would cut whoever touched him.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Colton was afraid that they woulde back, so he asked Scarlett to get in his car.

    Scarlett opened the car door and saw that he seemed to want to chase the criminals, so she volunteered.

    ¡°Your arm is injured. Let me drive!¡±

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Scarlett stepped on the elerator and drove towards the two people who were crazy.

    Colton covered his bleeding arm and looked at Scarlett, who was focused on driving.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t look like a nobledy from a wealthy family. She was so straightforward and didn¡¯t even scream when she encountered danger. Instead, she chased after them.

    Scarlett¡¯s face was almost the same as the face in Colton¡¯s memory.

    At that time, Kate was also like this.

    How good would it be if she was Kate¡¯s daughter?

 Chapter 159 Itâ€™s Great that You Are Okay

    ¡°No one dares to challenge my driving,¡± Scarlett snorted as she looked at the motorcycle in front of her and turned to Colton.

    ¡°Mr. Shields, fasten your seat belt. I¡¯m going to speed up!¡±

    She rarely drove, and Mike didn¡¯t give her a car.

    There were only two types of female drivers, the violent one and the clumsy one.

    Scarlett belonged to the former.

    When they were newlywed, Scarlett had gone out to socialize with Mike and volunteered to drive if he drank.

    Scarlett stepped on the elerator and the car hit the green belt.

    Then Mike sobered up.

    After that, Mike never let Scarlett drive again.

    Now, Scarlett once again used her impressive driving skills and the car roared away to chase after the perpetrator.

    After overtaking the motorcycle, Scarlett pulled up the car right in front of it. The motorcycle braked swiftly, but it was still toote.

    A loud bang was heard.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The motorcycle was thrown to the side of the road, and two guys who seemed to have taken drugs fell.

    Like a female warrior, Scarlett got out of the car and kicked the guys on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡±

    The police car arrived soon and several policemen came down and talked with Scarlett.

    They thanked Scarlett for her bravery and she wanted to reply in English.

    Scarlett intended to utter several modesty words.

    However, when she heard the police officers say that there was an Asian who had been stabbed and lost a lot of blood, Scarlett¡¯s heart suddenly twisted.

    Could it be Mike?

    It was about the time that Mike went off work.

    When Scarlett imagined that Mike was lying on the road covered in blood, she felt that her blood went cold.

    Scarlett did not look carefully when she was chasing after the motorcycle, but now she remembered that a man wearing a slim gray suit crumpled on the roadside.

    That was exactly what Mike wore when he left for work this morning.

    Scarlett began to run wildly.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham?¡± When Colton saw Scarlett running back like a madwoman, he called her a few times, but Scarlett didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.

    ¡®Mike, you must be safe!¡¯

    Scarlett dashed in a frenzy and didn¡¯t care a bit whether she had bumped into anyone or not. Her mind was filled with the scene of Mike lying in a pool of blood.

    There were already ambnces parked on the side of the road, and people were being carried up one after another.

    But the bustling meant nothing to Scarlett.

    She moved through the crowd and asked in English if any Chinese man was injured.

    Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder, and Scarlett turned her head and saw Mike¡¯s nervous face.

    Scarlett froze and almost thought that it was an illusion.

    Soon, Scarlett came back to her senses. They watched each other up and down almost at the same time and were much relieved, seeing that no one got injured.

    When Mike returned home, he saw the note left by Scarlett and was worried that she would get lost, so he came out to pick her up.

    Unexpectedly, there was a drug addict who got too high and began to make trouble.

    When Mike heard that a Chinese was injured, he immediately thought of Scarlett and felt satisfied as he saw the anxiety on her face.

    ¡°I told you not to mess around. Why didn¡¯t you obey me?¡± After confirming that she was safe, Mike roared at her.

    But Scarlett just looked at him silently and suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°Mike, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay!¡±

    Mike was stunned for a moment. Then, he hugged Scarlett and gently patted her back.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were hurt. They said that it was an Asian man.¡± Scarlett was still petrified.

    She hugged Mike and cried out in pain.

    Her tears melt Mike¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Mike¡¯s voice was very gentle.

    However, Scarlett just couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and hugged him while crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s horrible when I imagined that you had been cut into pieces.¡±

    Mike twitched his mouth and was amused by her vividnguage.

    ¡®What a nice picture!¡¯ Mike thought to himself.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Scarlett suddenly recalled something and broke free from his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Shields got hurt to save me, and I bunged up his car.¡±

    After knowing that Mike was okay, Scarlett finally had time to remember Colton who had saved her.

    Mike brought Scarlett, who was still in shock, back to Colton and found out that Colton had fainted due to loss of blood.

    Mike couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the person who had saved Scarlett¡¯s life. They drove to the hospital after the ambnce.

    ¡°What? Rh-negative blood type?¡± The doctors who received Colton were surprised. They all knew that Colton was a big shot once entertained by the queen.

    This patient was in urgent need of medical treatment but his blood type was rare.

    Scarlett and Mike kept waiting outside the emergency room. A doctor came out and his words poured out on the nurses.

    ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s English was good enough for daily conversation, but she found it difficult to understand the technical terms.

    ¡°Mr. Shields¡¯s blood type is AB Rh-negative. The doctor asked the nurse to make an emergent transfer in the blood bank.¡±

    ¡°AB Rh-negative?¡± Scarlett was stunned and then nudged Mike. ¡°You can tell the doctor that my blood type is also AB Rh-negative and I can donate blood to him.¡±

    Scarlett felt that it was her obligation to do this favor to Colton who was stabbed for her sake.

    Mike frowned when he heard that Scarlett was going to donate blood to Colton.

    It was understandable that Scarlett wanted to help the man who saved her life.

    But this meant that the blood of the woman Mike loved would be mixed with that of another man.

    It was uneptable to Mike.

    Scarlett saw Mike stand up, say a few words to the doctor, and thene back.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    ¡°He said that you were too weak to donate blood.¡± Mike already became a perfect liar.

    In fact, he only asked about the patient¡¯s condition and didn¡¯t mention blood donation at all.

    Scarlett eximed, ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m thin but surely strong enough to donate blood.¡±

    ¡°There are strict requirements on blood donators in foreign countries. We cannot force the doctor to vite the regtions.¡±

    Mike continued to lie through his teeth.

    Seeing that Scarlett was still upset, Mike ced his hand on her shoulder andforted her.

    ¡°Country E won¡¯t let anything happen to Colton Shields considering his influence.¡±

    This was true.

    Not only was Colton a sessful businessman, but he was also a guest of the Queen and a count. It was not a difficult thing to find a blood donator for him even though his blood type was rare.

    Soon the blood arrived together with a group of well-dressed people.

    They were Colton¡¯s family. He had remained single for years after ine¡¯s mother died in childbirth.

    ine was now in China, and yton Shields, Colton¡¯s nephew, came with his bodyguards.

    Scarlett noticed that yton looked totally like a foreigner and spoke in an arrogant tone.

 Chapter 160 It Feels So Great to Be Protected

    Mike exined to her.

    ¡°The Shields family immigrated overseas a long time ago. Most of them married local women after they settled down in Country E, so their children are all mixed-blood.¡±

    Colton was the only one in his generation who didn¡¯t look like a foreigner, and he had married a woman from his hometown, so ine also didn¡¯t look like a foreigner.

    Colton was in the hospital, and yton was obviously a little impatient, asionally yelling at his bodyguards.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, yton was not worried about Colton in the ward.

    ¡°Why? Why do I feel that he wants Colton to die?¡± Scarlett said in a low voice.

    ¡°Colton doesn¡¯t have a son. ording to thews of Country E, his title will be inherited from the first direct rtive who had reached the age.¡±

    ¡°The real version of the chaotic battle within the rich and powerful family!¡± Scarlett stuck out her tongue. The world of rich people wasplicated.

    No wonder yton looked as if he was eager for the person inside to die.

    Their whispers drew the attention of yton, and yton said loudly to the bodyguard in a contemptuous tone.

    ¡°Get these foreigners out. They dirtied the floor!¡±

    Scarlett understood what he said and strode to yton.

    ¡°Take back what you just said and apologize!¡±

    yton did not expect Scarlett to have the courage. He nced at her disdainfully.

    ¡°You are so cheap. You are not qualified to talk to me.¡±

    It was only then that yton noticed that standing in front of him was a delicate girl.

    Scarlett¡¯s face had ssical beauty. She had a temperament that waspletely inconsistent with her character. yton sized Scarlett up.

    ¡°If you want to attract my attention in this way, you seeded.¡±

    After saying that, he licked the corner of his mouth and even reached out his hand, wanting to touch Scarlett.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    Scarlett took a step back and suddenly kicked between his legs.

    ¡°Fuck yourself!¡±

    yton cried out in pain, and a few people immediately came over. ¡°Damn you, bitch!¡±

    It was so painful that yton couldn¡¯t stand straight.

    The two bodyguards behind him saw that yton was kicked and immediately surrounded Scarlett.

    Scarlett was not afraid at all. She just wanted to kick this scumbag.

    ¡°Be quick. What are you waiting for? Beat up this damn woman. It hurts!¡±

    It really hurt.

    ¡°This is my wife. Try me!¡± Mike had enough of the drama and calmly walked over.

    He held Scarlett¡¯s waist as if he was saying that this was his woman.

    Mike rarely brought bodyguards with him because he was a low-key person.

    He just casually stood beside Scarlett. However, he was so domineering that the bodyguards dared not to go forward.

    Seeing that the bodyguards did not move, yton angrily kicked the bodyguards and then attacked Scarlett¡¯s face!

    yton screamed. Mike grabbed his arm heavily.

    Scarlett seemed to hear the sound of bones dislocating.

    Mike always worked out. How could yton beat Mike?

    Scarlett was standing next to Mike and feeling that he was protecting her. Her heart was beating wildly.

    She had secretlyined countless times before that Mike was too strong. Sometimes, she felt that he would break her waist.

    However, it turned out that Mike¡¯s strength was notpletely useless!

    yton was kicked by Scarlett, and then his arm was broken by Mike. It was so painful that he wailed.

    The bodyguards saw that yton was hit again. They could no longer watch without doing anything.

    So many tall and strong men instantly trapped Scarlett and Mike.

    Scarlett was a little nervous. She was afraid that Mike would get hurt.

    However, Mike remained calm. He held Scarlett with one hand and nced at them with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Do you want to make a move? Think about the consequences.¡±

    His voice was not loud, but it was very domineering. The bodyguards looked at each other, but none of them dared to make the first move.

    This was Mike¡¯s aura.

    ¡°What are you looking at? A bunch of trash, go!¡± yton shouted, and Mike looked over.

    yton immediately retreated a few steps and hid behind the bodyguards.

    It was obvious who was more powerful.

    If it weren¡¯t for the tense atmosphere, Scarlett wanted to give Mike a thumbs up.

    He was so handsome!

    It turned out that Mike not only bullied her but also treated outsiders more ruthlessly!

    One against five! He was not afraid at all. He intimidated them with his aura, and he looked so imposing!

    They were in a deadlock.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A middle-aged man who looked somewhat like yton walked over, followed by arge number of bodyguards.

    ¡°Dad! This guy hurt me! Quick! Let our people teach him a lesson!¡± yton pointed at Mike with his uninjured hand.

    If one dared to hurt the sessor of the Shields family, one would be dead for sure!

    However, yton did not expect that his father, who had always doted on him, had such an expression after seeing the man who bullied yton!

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Abraham. Why are you here?¡±

    They were both from the Shields family. yton¡¯s father could not bepared to Colton. He only ran a smallpany, and his biggest client was Mike!

    Mike calmly nced at yton, who was already stunned and said in a domineering tone.

    ¡°I am here waiting for your great son to teach me a lesson? Tell me how you are going to teach me a lesson.¡±

    At that moment, Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Mike was so handsome and mean.

    yton hoped that his father could get justice for him.

    However, when his father lowered his head and ttered Mike, yton was in despair.

    With one hand in his pocket and the other around Scarlett¡¯s waist, Mike calmly watched the father and son break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Your son is so rude, which is shocking.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did not teach him well. I apologize to you on his behalf!¡± They dared not to offend Mike.

    Colton, who was in the surgery room, had money and a title, but yton and his father could only support themselves. If they offended their biggest client, they could not even maintain a decent life.

    ¡°Dad?¡± yton was very surprised by his father¡¯s words.

    ¡°Bastard! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Abraham!¡± He ordered.

    Scarlett was full of admiration for Mike who saved her.

    Looking at Mike¡¯s ruthless method, Scarlett was deeply attracted to him. She took out her phone and took a picture of Mike¡¯s side profile.

    Mike gave huge pressure on the father and son to get revenge for Scarlett. When he heard that she was taking pictures from the side, he pursed his lips.

    It was not a good thing to have a wife who liked to take photos.

    However, if she was taking photos of him, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Mike beat someone up and the other party openly apologized to Mike. Scarlett finally understood that saying.

    Money wasn¡¯t everything, but it was powerful.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It felt so great to be protected by a rich man.

 Chapter 161 Act Like a Spoiled Girl

    The door of the emergency room was opened and a few doctors came out. Colton was awake.

    Scarlett wanted to thank him, so she followed them into the ward.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Uncle Colton, are you feeling better?¡± yton, who had been eager for Colton to die just now, suddenly changed his attitude.

    Scarlett saw it and suddenly felt that Mike, who was so cold, was also quite cute. At least Mike was very real.

    Afterparison, Mike was much better.

    Colton looked a little exhausted when he saw the father and son.

    However, when he saw Scarlett and Mike, he instantly became much more spirited.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Scarlett. Thank you for your help. I¡¯m fine.¡± Scarlett said in gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my wife. The Abraham Group will repay your favor in the future.¡±

    Mike cooperated with Scarlett and it was rare for Mike to be so humble.

    The father and son nearly drooled when they heard Mike say that he would repay them.

    The Abraham Group was a greatpany. If Mike said he would repay them, it would be a huge benefit!

    It was a pity that Colton¡¯s business had nothing to do with them.

    At that moment, the father and son wished that Mike would thank them.

    What yton did not know was that Mike was a man who would also get revenge.

    After this matter, Mike really did business with Colton.

    However, he also gave a huge blow to the father and son. They almost went bankrupt.

    How dare they humiliate Mike¡¯s wife? They were risking their necks!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Scarlett is fine. But the way you drive reminded me of an old friend who is not afraid of enemies. Very good.¡±

    Colton said emotionally.

    Mike immediately turned around and looked at Scarlett, who was obviously feeling guilty.

    ¡°Did you drive?¡± The voice instantly turned cold.

    ¡°Yes! Mr. Abraham, you are so lucky to have such a great wife. When Scarlett hit the criminals with a car, she was really amazing.¡±

    Colton praised Scarlett from the bottom of his heart.

    However, Scarlett felt a cold chill in Mike¡¯s eyes.

    It was over. This was going to be a big problem.

    On Mike¡¯s face, there seemed to be a few words written.

    ¡°You will be screwed after we return!¡±

    Coming out of the hospital, Scarlett smiled all the way, and Mike was cold.

    He walked very quickly, and she almost had to jog to keep up.

    Along the way, she kept looking for topics and tried to cheer Mike up.

    However, Mike did not want to talk to her and would asionally re at her.

    Finally, they returned to the hotel. Scarlett rushed into the kitchen after washing her hands and pretended to be busy.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Mike¡¯s voice came from outside.

    Scarlett brought a bowl of soup over and ced it on the coffee table, standing in front of him like a child who had made a mistake.

    Mike leaned back on the sofa with his legs crossed. He put one hand on the armrest of the sofa, tapping rhythmically.

    ¡°You are very brave.¡±

    He seemed to be praising, but his tone was ruthless.

    ¡°Just so so.¡±

    He patted on the armrest.

    It was so loud that Scarlett¡¯s shoulders trembled.

    It felt so scary when he was so domineering to her instead of the bad guys outside.

    ¡°Cut the crap! Do you know the background of the other party? How dare you interfere in this kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the police say that they were on drugs?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Hearing that she talked back, Mike finally got angry.

    He stood up and looked down at her. He pointed at her forehead with his long finger and criticized her.

    ¡°You should be d that these people don¡¯t have any background. If they had a special background, things wouldn¡¯t have been so simple!¡±

    So many people did not make a move, but as a weak woman, she rushed to the front!

    Mike was d that these people did not have guns in their hands. Otherwise, the little wildcat would have be a little dead cat!

    ¡°So what if he has a special background?¡± Scarlett muttered softly.

    Mike immediately flicked her forehead.

    Scarlett pouted and looked at him with a very innocent look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I still have you?¡±

    Although Mike was satisfied with his pet¡¯splete trust, Mike was not fooled by her sweet words.

    ¡°Can I follow you at any time? It happened so suddenly. I couldn¡¯t even save you in time!¡±

    He wanted to scold her, but the little wildcat, who had always been naughty, reacted a little differently today.

    Scarlett saw that he was teaching her like a high school teacher. Her eyes turned and she suddenly pounced on him.

    The valiant and invincible Mike was caught off guard by her surprise attack. He sat down on the sofa and Scarlett sat on hisp.

    With a very soft and tender voice and expression, she hugged his neck and rubbed it twice.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t be so reckless next time. Don¡¯t yell at me, OK?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to act spoiled!¡± Although Mike¡¯s tone was tough, his expression clearly softened a lot.

    Scarlett was smart. She immediately kept it up. Shey on his chest andined in a very aggrieved tone.

    ¡°I really know I was wrong. Don¡¯t yell at me, OK? Touch my forehead. It¡¯s a little hot.¡±

    She was still a patient.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that acting like a spoiled child can save you. You are not allowed to drive in the future, understand?¡±

    Mike picked up the soup on the coffee table and wanted to feed her.

    Scarlett decided to write a new book called ¡°The Things About Mike Abraham¡±. The first one in it was to be written like this.

    Mike was a gentle guy. It seemed to be particrly useful for him to act spoiled.

    He would use this method a lot in the future.

    The trip to Country L nned by Mike should have been low-profile, but because of Scarlett¡¯s bravery, the trip became high-profile.

    Scarlett¡¯s photos had appeared in every major headline of the media in Country L, and the title was also very sensational.

    ¡°The mysterious angel?¡±

    Scarlett held the newspaper that was sent by the butler of the hotel and looked at her photo speechlessly.

    ¡°Am I a mysterious angel?¡±

    She threw the newspaper on the table and ridiculed, ¡°Why did the butler even clean up the newspaper? Is he so free?¡±

    ¡°This is the tradition of the butlers. They want to dry the ink.¡± Mike said as he stirred the coffee elegantly.

    The top-ss hotel¡¯s presidential suite had a butler. The butler would bring everyone a distinguished experience of living in it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what these nobles are ying. I don¡¯t use newspapers to wipe my ass. Is it really so important?¡±

    Scarlett said as she grabbed a sandwich to eat.

    ¡°You can be more disgusting,¡± Mike said as he took a sip of his coffee.

 Chapter 162 Mikeâ€™s Ancestors

    Scarlett stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m just like this. Fortunately, you are just an ordinary wealthy man. If you are also a descendant of a noble family, I would feel bored.¡±

    Mike was lost for words.

    Mike¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He put down the cup, wiped the corners of his mouth, lowered his eyes, and asked profoundly.

    ¡°Why would you be so bored?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen the dramas? The servants will pass something to you with a silver tray. And the butler will wear a wig and look like a gentleman.¡±

    It was so boring.

    ¡°I don¡¯t watch these boring things. You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand what was so boring.

    Enjoying the top service wasn¡¯t the pursuit of every woman? Or was the cat he raised so special?

    ¡°It feels great to watch in the drama. However, when I think of a bunch of people wearing bright and beautiful clothes, I will have a headache.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s words made Mike frown, and then sheughed dryly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you are just an ordinary wealthy man without parents. You don¡¯t have any noble background.¡±

    The exnation was awful, and Mike¡¯s face became even uglier.

    ¡°My mother is still alive.¡±

    ¡°What? Is your mother still alive? ¡± Scarlett was shocked.

    When she married Mike, it didn¡¯t mention anything about his parents in ¡°Things about Mike Abraham¡±.

    He took over the Abraham Group when he was 18 years old because his father had died in an ident.

    Scarlett had always thought that he was an orphan. In the Abraham¡¯s, no one mentioned his parents. When the butler mentioned Mike¡¯s motherst time, he wanted to say something but hesitated.

    So Scarlett thought that Mike was an orphan.

    ¡°Why have you never mentioned your mother?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Mike raised his hand in front of her puzzled eyes and knocked her on the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you eat.¡±

    ¡°We talked so much just now. Why haven¡¯t you set the rules earlier? You are obviously changing the topic!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett made a face at him and deliberately made a particrly exaggerated look of eating to disgust him.

    However, under Scarlett¡¯s continuous efforts, Mike¡¯s endurance increased day by day. He ignored her and continued to eat elegantly.

    Scarlett felt that it was boring.

    She felt that there were a few words written on Mike¡¯s face.

    ¡°I will just silently watch what else you can do?¡±

    Since her prank failed, she continued to eat in peace.

    Their butler suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Sir, ady wants to see you.¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t seem to be surprised as he red at Scarlett, whose mouth was stuffed with food.

    If she hadn¡¯t acted recklessly, how would these peoplee to their door?

    In Scarlett¡¯s eyes, Mike¡¯s anger waspletely out of nowhere.

    ¡°Mike, did you hit on someone else¡¯s wife? Is that man¡¯s mothering to ask you to take responsibility?¡±

    Scarlett was gloating.

    Mike nced at her coldly.

    The butler said.

    ¡°The marquess said she is your grandmother.¡±

    Scarlett was choked.

    The sandwich was stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t swallow it.

    Mike patted her twice, and she gulped down two mouthfuls of milk.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Scarlett was shocked.

    Just now, he said that he wasn¡¯t from a noble family, but in the end, his grandmother was a marquess.

    Scarlett immediately thought about the rank of Country L.

    Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount, and Baron¡­

    Colton, the one who saved her that day, was the count, and Mike¡¯s grandmother was a marquess.

    ¡°Why are there so many noble people in Country L?¡± Scarlett said in a low voice.

    So, he was noble.

    ¡°There are not a lot of noble people,¡± Mike repliedzily.

    ¡°Sir, Mrs. Abraham is waiting outside.¡± The butler reminded.

    ¡°Leave us.¡± Mike waved his hand. When there were only two people left in the room, Scarlett could not help but ask.

    ¡°Are your ancestors working for Country E?¡±

    The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. He reached out and knocked on her. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t want to answer her question.

    ¡°So, is the one outside really¡­¡±

    ¡°She is the wife of my grandfather¡¯s younger brother. It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. The important thing is that you have to know who you are, understand?¡±

    Mike¡¯s words were very meaningful.

    ¡°No matter whoes, it doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is that you must remember that you are my woman. You don¡¯t need to bow to anyone. That is enough.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t hear Mike¡¯s earnest words.

    Scarlett was still thinking about the rtionship.

    The wife of Mike¡¯s grandfather¡¯s younger brother. It was soplicated.

    Suddenly, the door was opened.

    Two bodyguards opened the door, and an old woman who was dressed in bright clothes and wearing exaggerated jewelry entered.

    Beside her was a young man and woman who were arrogant.

    Scarlett disliked that man very much because the way he looked at her was very evil.

    She also did not like that woman, because the way she looked at Mike was very evil.

    ¡°Myke, watch your manners.¡± The old woman strode over and nced at Scarlett in disdain.

    His gaze stopped at the milk stain at the corner of Scarlett¡¯s mouth for two seconds before she turned his head in disgust and asked Mike.

    Mike did not get up. He just put down his coffee cup.

    ¡°You have disturbed my meal, grandmother.¡±

    ¡°You have the same name on the Inte as my friend,¡± Scarlett whispered.

    Her friend on the Inte was also called Myke.

    Mike nced at her. She couldn¡¯t even figure it out. She was stupid.

    The conversation between the two made the old woman extremely dissatisfied.

    The two bodyguards pulled out a chair for her and she sat at the head of the table. The two young people behind her sat on both sides of her.

    The man stared intently at Scarlett, while the woman looked at Mike with an infatuated expression.

    ¡°Myke, why didn¡¯t youe to me? I miss you so much.¡±

    Scarlett trembled. This woman¡¯s voice was too sweet. But it was disgusting.

    ¡°I am very busy,¡± Mike replied indifferently.

    Scarlett was lost for words. What a liar.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give me a call? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Anna continued to stare at Mike.

    Scarlett finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned to look at Mike and asked him with her eyes, ¡°Does she also like you?¡±

    Her leg felt a sharp pain. Scarlett bared her teeth. With outsiders around, Mike pinched her leg instead of flicking her head.

 Chapter 163 Do You Know What a Mistress Is

    At the dining table, to be able to knock on Scarlett¡¯s head at any time, Mike sat beside Scarlett.

    From the time Leanna Abraham came in with her grandchildren, Mike had not even looked her in the eye, which made Leanna very dissatisfied.

    ¡°Myke, why didn¡¯t you visit me after you came to Country E? If I hadn¡¯t seen the newspaper, I wouldn¡¯t even have known that you are in Country E. You are so rude!¡±

    ¡°I am very busy.¡± Mike¡¯s deliberately distant voice confirmed Scarlett¡¯s guess.

    Mike wasn¡¯t close to his grandmother.

    ¡°Look at the woman beside you. Who the hell is she?¡±

    Leanna had been ignored by Mike since she entered the door, and she vented her anger on Scarlett.

    Scarlett pointed at her nose. What did it have to do with her?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Myke, she looks terrible and is like an uneducated bumpkin. God! Her hair is so messy!¡±

    Anna echoed.

    When talking to Mike, she was so gentle and sweet.

    When talking to Scarlett, she was so rude and mean.

    This woman was such a great actress.

    Scarlett touched her hair. When she got up, she hadbed her hair.

    But Mike always flicked her forehead and rubbed her hair. It was hard to maintain her hairstyle.

    ¡°Grandmother, she is my wife.¡± Mike¡¯s voice was displeased.

    Leanna¡¯s jaw tightened, and she was very dissatisfied with Mike¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°I will not ept her. You have to marry Anna.¡±

    ¡°Scarlett and I are married. She is my legal wife.¡±

    As soon as Mike¡¯s voice fell, the expressions of Leanna and Anna changed at the same time.

    ¡°I order you to divorce immediately!¡± Leanna ordered. Then, she said to Scarlett.

    ¡°You must leave Myke. A woman like you is not worthy of him!¡±

    Scarlett blinked. Why did she feel that she had seen this scene in the dramas?

    ¡°Leave him? How much are you going to give me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leanna was stunned.

    Mike¡¯s eyes darkened, and a danger shed through his eyes.

    He gave Scarlett a warning nce. ¡°Watch your tone! Otherwise, you will suffer!¡±

    Scarlett ignored Mike¡¯s murderous gaze and smiled at Leanna.

    ¡°Come on! If you want to let us divorce, you have to be prepared. Didn¡¯t you see the plots in the drama? Come on! Use the money to buy my heart!¡±

    Mike¡¯s mouth twitched, and he pinched her under the table.

    Scarlett bared her teeth in pain and kicked him back. It was her show.

    ¡°Money¡­¡± Leanna needed money badly now, so when Scarlett talked about money, Leanna was stunned.

    She looked at Anna, and Anna immediately spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five million dors. Leave my cousin immediately!¡± Anna¡¯s family was rich.

    Leanna¡¯s family had the title but no money. Anna¡¯s family had money but no title, so the two families wanted to marry.

    Mike was the best choice.

    ¡°Oh my God! 5 million dors! I have never seen so much money in my life!¡± Scarlett patted her chest.

    Anna raised her head proudly, but then she heard Scarlett ask Mike.

    ¡°Darling, how much do you have?¡±

    ¡°I have 30 billion in cash. If I sell the stocks, there will be more.¡± Mike was very satisfied with Scarlett¡¯s words.

    So Mike was so rich. He gave her too little when they divorced!

    Scarlett red at him, feeling like she had suffered a great loss!

    His hands under the table became dishonest. He had just pinched her, but now, he was touching her leg.

    Scarlett blushed. She was in the middle of something.

    ¡°Did you hear that? 30 billions. If I divorce him, how much can I get?¡±

    This stingy guy only gave her 1 million dors! Scarlettined in her heart.

    But she remained cold and elegant.

    After all, she had learned the etiquette of the upper ss for four years. She didn¡¯t bother to pretend, but it did not mean that she could not.

    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid. Why would I give him up for only five million dors?¡±

    Scarlett looked at Mike, thought for a long time, and found an adjective, which almost pissed Mike off.

    ¡°He is my cash cow! Ouch!¡± She cried out in pain and ruthlessly stepped on Mike¡¯s foot under the table.

    She thought. ¡°Damn it! Why do you always pinch me?

    ¡°After they leave, you are dead!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were cold. How dare she say that he was a cash cow?

    Leanna did not expect this ordinary girl to be so eloquent. Leanna finally could not stand it.

    ¡°In short, Myke must marry Anna. Otherwise, Myke can not inherit the title of Marquis!¡±

    At that moment, Scarlett was stunned.

    ¡°What title?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he just an ordinary wealthy man? How could he have such an identity?

    However, no one answered her question. Mike only looked coldly at Leanna, and he put on a mocking smile.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    He had no interest in that title.

    His attitude seemed to have angered Leanna. She was about to teach Mike, whom she had never taken a fancy to, a lesson.

    The man, who had not had the chance to speak and was only drooling at Scarlett, suddenly coughed.

    Only then did Leanna realize the purpose of her visit this time.

    She couldn¡¯t quarrel with Mike right now. She could let go of Scarlett¡¯s matter first and get down to business first.

    ¡°Hans¡¯spany needs to bid now. The Shields family is working with yourpany. Go and tell the chairman of theirpany to let Hans win the bid!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a mouth? Why does Mike have to say it?¡±

    Before Mike could speak, Scarlett spoke.

    She had long been unhappy with this olddy who was so arrogant.

    From the moment Leanna entered the door, she had been looking at Scarlett with disdain. Moreover, she was also so arrogant in front of Mike.

    What was even more hateful was that Leanna wanted to arrange a marriage for Mike!

    ¡°We are talking. There is no room for you to interrupt!¡± Anna stood up and smashed the table.

    Before Mike could speak up for Scarlett, Scarlett stood up and smashed the table even harder.

    ¡°He is my man, who do you think you are? I am his wife and you are at most the mistress! Do you know what a mistress is?¡±

    Instantly, the room was silent.

    Scarlett stunned everyone.

 Chapter 164 Not All Nobles Are Rich

    Scarlett shouted, feeling refreshed.

    She turned her head and looked at Mike proudly, receiving a look of approval from Mike.

    Scarlett had not met an opponent until now, except for Mike.

    After arguing with Mike so many times, she had never won so far, but she could still kick the ass of someone else.

    Anna was lost for words. Leanna was so furious that she pointed at Scarlett as she questioned Mike.

    ¡°This is the wife you found for yourself! How can she be worthy of you who is going to be a marquis?¡±

    Scarlett was rude. Other than her appearance, she didn¡¯t look like a nobledy at all!

    ¡°I think she is great.¡± At this time, Mike spoke up to support Scarlett, giving them a great blow.

    Mike looked at Scarlett, and Scarlett immediately raised her chin proudly.

    ¡°I will never ept her. Never!¡± Leanna gritted her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Then give me 30 billion, and I¡¯ll leave him!¡± Scarlett added.

    ¡°It seems that you guys don¡¯t have much money because you even asked my man to lend you money.¡±

    He pointed at Hans and casually said. The three were stunned.

    After staying with Mike for a long time, she became even sharper. Scarlett was secretly pleased.

    ¡°Myke! Look at her attitude!¡±

    Leanna was so angry that her hands were trembling. ¡°I will never ept her!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to ept her.¡±

    Mike pulled Scarlett over and let her sit on hisp, wiping the corners of her mouth with a napkin.

    Anna¡¯s eyes were on fire. Scarlett felt that Anna even wanted to kill her.

    ¡°Wipe your mouth after dinner, silly girl,¡± Mike said as he wiped her mouth.

    The three were speechless.

    ¡°Take care of Hans¡¯s matter. And quickly get rid of this woman.¡±

    Leanna felt that her eyes were about to be blind, so she quickly concluded.

    ¡°Do you mean that you are poor, but we have to listen to you?¡±

    When Scarlett said this, Leanna was pissed off.

    The most hateful thing was that Mike nodded.

    ¡°She probably meant that.¡±

    Even if they have thick skin, they couldn¡¯t stay any longer, let alone they were nobles.

    ¡°In short, you have to take what I said to heart. Remember to attend Anna¡¯s birthday party tomorrow night!¡±

    After Leanna finished speaking, she led them away.

    When Anna left, she constantly looked at Mike, and Scarlett, who was sitting on hisp, red at Anna.

    When everyone had left and Scarlett was the only one left in the room, she wanted to stand up, but Mike grabbed her and kept her on hisp.

    ¡°They have left. Who are you acting for? Let me get up.¡±

    Scarlett struggled twice, but Mike didn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Have breakfast!¡± Mike picked up his coffee and found that the breakfast was cold after their visit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heat it.¡± Scarlett was finally able to get away.

    She roasted the toast again and smeared thick peanut sauce on it.

    ¡°Mike, you have to raise my sry. Look, I¡¯m your servant, and I have to act for you. How was my performance just now?¡±

    ¡°Just so so.¡±

    This was a very high evaluation of Mike.

    Scarlett was proud.

    Judging from the expression on Mike¡¯s face, it was clear that Scarlett made the right choice.

    Behind every arrogant woman, there would be a man who supported her.

    If Mike was dissatisfied with her performance, he would have stopped her just now, but he did not.

    ¡°By the way, why did she say that you would be the next marquis? You are not close, right?¡±

    Scarlett ced the roasted toast in front of him and refilled his cup of warm milk.

    ¡°Why not coffee?¡± Mike disliked milk.

    ¡°You have drunk a cup. If you drink more, it will hurt your stomach.¡± Why did they sound like an old couple?

    Scarlett was a little embarrassed. She was too into the y.

    However, Mike did not disagree. Although he looked disgusted, he still frowned and drank the milk.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Why are you the next marquis?¡±

    Mike calmly exined to her.

    ¡°ording to the inheritance system of Country E, only men are not allowed to inherit. When a family does not have a man to inherit, the first person in the family who reached the age of inheritance will inherit the title andnd.¡±

    Scarlett understood.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°In other words, Leanna does not have a son, right?¡±

    This situation was simr to Colton¡¯s. Colton also did not have a son, so the title could only be passed on to his nephew in the future.

    ¡°Unfortunately, they had four daughters.¡±

    ¡°Then who was the man who had a wretched look in his eyes?¡±

    ¡°The son of Leanna¡¯s eldest daughter, Hans.¡± Thinking of the way Hans looked at Scarlett, Mike turned dark.

    How dare Hans want Mike¡¯s woman? Mike¡¯spany would be screwed.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t they nobles? Why would they seek help from you?¡±

    In Scarlett¡¯s impression, the nobles were all very rich.

    ¡°Most of the nobles spent the money passed down from the previous generation. The ie of theirnd is very difficult to maintain their high expenses. Without Colton¡¯s ability to operate, they would use up all of their wealth,¡± Mike exined.

    Scarlett held the toast in her mouth and sorted out her thoughts.

    ¡°In other words, the people who just came are poor but they act wealthy. Am I right?¡±

    Mike rubbed her hair and did not speak.

    She was right. She shrugged.

    ¡°Mike, do you really take a fancy to the red hair?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Anna! Isn¡¯t her hair red? She looks so arrogant. Your noble grandmother wants you to marry her.¡±

    Mike raised his hand to knock on Scarlett¡¯s head. Scarlett raised the toast in front of her forehead, and he turned to pinch her face.

    ¡°Eat your breakfast!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! You should raise my sry. You just used me as a weapon.¡±

    She seriously suspected that Mike intentionally showed off their love in front of them.

    ¡°You stepped forward on your own.¡± Mike was surprised at her performance today.

    Scarlett pretended to be gentle in the beginning. Then she began to argue with him. Now, he began to argue with the others for Mike. What a huge improvement.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like the tone of the olddy when she speaks to you.¡±

    Why did she look down on Mike, whom she had to look up to? It was as if he cared about the title so much.

    Because she did not hesitate to stand on Mike¡¯s side, Mike looked at her with a gentle and warm gaze.

 Chapter 165 Can There Still Be a Discount?

    Scarlett wanted Mike to raise her sry, but it was just a joke.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Mike would reward her.

    Mike had prepared a shopping bonus for Scarlett before they came here, and Scarlett didn¡¯t have time to shop.

    Given her good performance this time, Mike brought her to thergest jewelrypany, and this was the first time Scarlett entered the VIP room.

    In thispletely enclosed environment, they only received the top VIPs.

    The manager, who was wearing a pair of white gloves, was fully focused on serving Mike and Scarlett.

    Scarlett was dazzled. She nervously tugged at Mike¡¯s sleeve. Mike tilted his head slightly and she whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too extravagant? Actually, you can treat me to a meal.¡±

    Those stones were so expensive, and she felt very distressed.

    ¡°You need to wear it at the banquet tonight. Choose quickly.¡±

    Scarlett felt ached for the money. It was a lot of money.

    He sounded as if they were buying food. Those stones were so expensive.

    In front of her were two sets of jewelry of good quality and color. There were nes and matching earrings. The diamonds shone under the light, hurting Scarlett¡¯s eyes.

    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t want to waste money on those diamonds.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, which one do you prefer?¡± The manager was very respectful to Scarlett.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re all very ordinary. Mike, why don¡¯t I wear that set of jewelry fromst time? Isn¡¯t it good too?¡±

    Scarlett wanted to save money for Mike.

    She was so adorable in Mike¡¯s eyes.

    If she were an ordinary woman, her eyes would have lit up. How could she rack her brain to save money for him?

    But the more she acted like this, the more Mike wanted to tease her.

    ¡°My wife said that she doesn¡¯t like it. Don¡¯t you have better goods here?¡±

    The manager knew that Mike was wealthy, so he hesitated.

    ¡°There is a new set, but it isn¡¯t for sale.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that I can¡¯t afford the price?¡±

    Mike¡¯s words made the manager break out in a cold sweat. He immediately bowed and apologized.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll ask my superior.¡±

    Scarlett felt that at this time, Mike looked so wealthy with his legs crossed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this set?¡± She pointed at the cheaper one.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who insisted on raising your sry?¡± Mike nced at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be so extravagant. I can¡¯t sell jewelry.¡± Scarlett muttered.

    Mike knocked on her forehead.

    If he gave her cash, she would instantly take it. He would provide her with afortable life, not money.

    After the manager asked for instructions from his superior, he turned around and saw the intimate interaction between Mike and Scarlett. He cleared his throat and said respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Mrs. Abraham! Please have a cup of coffee. Our men will send the Heart of Kate over from headquarters.¡±

    Mike calmly drank his coffee, and Scarlett was nervous.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Heart of Kate is. How much does it cost?¡± She red at Mike angrily. Why did he pinch her waist!

    Mike picked up a snack and stuffed it into her mouth, signaling her with his eyes that she should keep silent!

    Scarlett snorted. He was so hateful! Was she wrong to save money for him?

    She decided that no matter how beautiful the set of jewelry was, she would say that it was not pretty.

    A few minutester, the jewelry was sent over, and Colton also came.

    Seeing him, Scarlett could not help but stand up, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Mr. Shields, why are you discharged from the hospital?¡±

    His arm was still wrapped in gauze, but he looked good.

    ¡°When I was working, I heard that Mike was here, so I came to take a look.¡± Colton politely reached out his hand and Mike shook his hand.

    ¡°It turns out to be your property.¡± Scarlett did not know that this jewelrypany belonged to Colton.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small business. Compared to Mike¡¯s global electronics industry, we are nothing.¡±

    Colton waved his hand and two men ced a safe on the table.

    Colton opened it, and there was a velvet jewelry box inside. When he opened the box, Scarlett eximed.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Even she, who did not like jewelry, felt that the set of jewelry was very beautiful.

    In the middle was a colorful headdress. The unique pattern was so special. There was arge purple diamond on it.

    It also had a few smaller colored diamonds. Under the light, it looked colorful. There was a matching ne and earrings in the box.

    Even Mike sat up straight after seeing the jewelry. He looked at the jewelry, then at Scarlett. The jewelry was perfect for Scarlett.

    It seemed to be made for Scarlett.

    He even felt that Scarlett should have such a set of jewelry.

    ¡°Pack it up and send it to the hotel we stay in.¡± Mike decided.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t asked how much it costs.¡±

    Although Scarlett was also amazed by this set of charming jewelry, looking at the workmanship and so many diamonds, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the price.

    Colton was amused by Scarlett¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Abraham. You haven¡¯t asked for the price yet.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I think it can match my wife.¡±

    It meant that no matter how much it cost, he would buy it.

    Mike was straightforward and generous, and Colton liked it.

    ¡°Actually, I personally designed the Heart of Kate,¡± Colton introduced as he looked at the set of jewelry emotionally.

    ¡°You are so talented.¡± Scarlett praised from the bottom of his heart.

    Mike narrowed his eyes. She praised another man in front of Mike.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this set of jewelry is tomemorate my lover, Kate. To be honest, I didn¡¯t intend to sell it in the beginning.¡±

    When he took it to the auction, he only wanted to show it to the others. He happened to hear that Mike and Scarlett wanted to see it, so he changed his mind.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t take it from you. Never mind.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to let Mike buy such an expensive thing. She already felt happy to see it. There was no need to buy it.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham is right. The only thing that matters is that it should belong to the person who deserves it. Mrs. Abraham deserves this set of jewelry. I decided to sell it to you for one million.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Shields!¡± The manager at the side was dumbfounded.

    Only the diamonds were worth the price. It would be no different than a gift!

    Any piece of jewelry that was lower in quality than this cost more than one billion.

    After all, Mike understood jewelry. After hearing this price, he could not help but frown.

    It was too low.

    What was Colton up to? Why would he sell such a piece of jewelry at such a low price?

    Colton, on the other hand, was emotional.

    This set of jewelry was tomemorate Kate. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to sell it to a girl who looked like Kate.

    Just as the two men were having their own thoughts, Scarlett suddenly asked a shocking question.

    ¡°Can there be a discount?¡±

    The manager who was standing behind them and preparing to get some water for them was shocked. The kettle in his hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 166 What a Great Cat

    ¡°When our people are in a hurry to run to the city, the nobles in Country E are happy to go to the countryside. Mike, do they want you to inherit the countryside?¡±

    On the way to the birthday banquet, Scarlett looked at the scenery outside and sighed.

    The scenery outside was very beautiful. It was pure and natural. It was so green, and the air smelled of grass.

    She grabbed her camera from time to time to take a few pictures.

    ¡°Living in the countryside is the ideal way of life for Country E. Everyone is willing to fight for this kind of life.¡±

    Mike said as he drove.

    The children of the noble families would be arranged to live in the countryside manor during their youth and learn how to take care of theirnd. In their minds, the soul of Country E was in the countryside.

    That was why she was able to see so many early 16th century Gothic buildings along the way. It was very much to Scarlett¡¯s taste.

    ¡°No wonder all the nobles in Country E live in the countryside. It seems that novels and TV dramas are all nonsense.¡±

    Mike couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that she kept taking photos.

    ¡°Do you like this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the scenery is really beautiful. The countryside is stunning.¡±

    If one coulde to such a ce every year and quietly enjoy the time there, it would befortable.

    ¡°I thought you liked the beautiful castle in Country F.¡±

    The manor of Country F that Mike had just bought was that style.

    Could it be that the little wildcat liked the countryside?

    ¡°I like that too. If we can go to different ces every year and stay for a few months, it will be perfect.¡±

    This way, she would be able to take many photos with different styles.

    ¡°But you should not be so greedy.¡±

    Scarlett was just saying. Looking at Mike¡¯s thoughtful look, she could not help but tease him.

    ¡°Mike, are you really going to inherit the title of Marquis?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Previously, he didn¡¯t want this kind of useless thing, but since Scarlett said that she liked it, then he would inherit it.

    As the owner, he should provide the pet with a reasonable space for life.

    ¡°I can leave the manor to you, but you have to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett turned around and pointed the camera at Mike.

    Mike was in a light-colored suit, and his hairstyle looked nice. He was such a handsome gentleman that Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The noble aura was not something an ordinary wealthy man could imitate. It was said that it would take at least three generations to cultivate such a noble aura.

    Previously, she felt that Mike was special, but now, it seemed that he had the bloodline of a noble family.

    ¡°The maintenance cost of the manor is about 100, 000 dors a year. If you add the special maintenance fees for the carvings and murals, it will cost millions of dors. So if you want toe here every year for a vacation, you must pay a certain price.¡±

    ¡°The manor is so expensive. No wonder Leanna is so short of money. No, what does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of inheriting the title, while you¡¯re in charge of dealing with the other things.¡±

    Mike felt that this division of work was perfect.

    Scarlett was confused.

    ¡°What things?¡± Why did she not understand a single word?

    ¡°For example, you must handle grandmother¡¯s trouble and all kinds of unreasonable requests of rtives.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± He meant that she should deal with Leanna and the others.

    It was just like yesterday morning in the hotel.

    ¡°I am very busy.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Scarlett was confused.

    ¡°Because I am very busy, you have to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Mike, why do I feel that you want me to attack them like a dog?¡±

    She was the dog that would bite the enemies of its owner.

    ¡°The cat can also protect its owner.¡± Mike reached out and pinched Scarlett¡¯s face.

    Scarlett bit his hand. Could he be more shameless?

    ¡°Leave your fighting spirits to the outsiders. Don¡¯t use it on me.¡±

    Mike retracted his hand in pain. There was a bite mark on his hand.

    ¡°You have to give me the bottom line. It is not a problem for me to go out and argue with others. Anyway, I am a child of a poor family. I don¡¯t have any rules or etiquette. What if I mess up with the wrong person?¡±

    She could tell that Mike wanted her to fight till the end.

    She had never seen such a weird chairman. Other domineering chairmen wanted tender women, but he was different!

    He wanted a female fighter.

    ¡°For example?¡± Mike could tell that she was implying something.

    ¡°You should at least give me a battle outline. Who can I mess up with? Who can¡¯t I mess up with? As for those who have a crush on you, how far can I go?¡±

    She sounded so jealous.

    Mike smiled faintly.

    ¡°There is no outline. Apart from me, you can mess up with anyone whom you don¡¯t like.¡±

    Scarlett listened attentively with a serious expression.

    ¡°You can only take advantage of others. You can¡¯t be bullies.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡± Scarlett was dumbfounded.

    ¡°The cat I raised can attack anyone, but no one can bully my cat. If someone bullies you,e back and tell me.¡±

    His words shocked Scarlett.

    ¡°Then if the other party is right, can I mess up with him or her?¡±

    ¡°It is a mistake to make you unhappy. So, what do you think?¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s mouth was wide open.

    It was such a weird but domineering logic.

    ¡°In other words, if the red hair provokes me at today¡¯s banquet, I can do whatever I want to do, right?¡±

    What kind of authorization was this? Mike asked her to do whatever she wanted to do.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel ached for her?¡± Scarlett felt jealous again.

    ¡°Anna is a great fighter. You can¡¯t beat her.¡±

    In other words, apart from fighting, Scarlett could do anything.

    Scarlett subconsciously took pictures of him. She looked at the pictures and muttered to herself.

    ¡°I want to print the pictures with the words you just said.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    How could a man indulge a woman to such an extent? Scarlett guessed that it was only because he was in a good mood.

    However, she wanted to memorize this moment. Even if she lost everything one day, she might still think of this moment when she saw this photo.

    The man she liked used to indulge her like this. Even if it was only once, it would be enough.

    ¡°You look silly!¡±

    The little wildcat reached out its w as she learned to walk. She wanted to see the world. Perhaps she could notpletely believe the world for the time being, but she already liked it and could not help but explore it.

    The name of this world was called Mike.

 Chapter 167 He Is Very Persistent About His Daughter

    The women who attended the noble banquet in Country E would wear very expensive jewelry, but they would wear clothes of big brands. In most novels and TV dramas, those nobles wouldpare whose clothes were newly designed. It was bullshit.

    The real noble clothing was custom-made by hand workshops.

    It would be honorable to wear a dress left behind by one¡¯s grandmother. It represented the glorious history of one¡¯s family.

    This was something that money could not buy.

    Scarlett put on her gloves in the car and adjusted her gorgeous white dress. Her current makeup was very much like that of a nobledy when she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Mike! Darling!¡±

    Under Mike¡¯s sharp eyes, she took the initiative to change the way she addressed him.

    ¡°What?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do I look alright?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know where Mike got her this dress.

    Although she looked very beautiful and her waist looked slender, she felt that she was going to choke.

    ¡°Just so so.¡±

    Scarlett curled her lips. She had long been used to his proud personality. But why couldn¡¯t he just admit that she was pretty?

    ¡°I feel that these old clothes are so tight that I can¡¯t breathe. Darling, when we got married, you also let me wear the old wedding dress, right?¡± She patted her belly.

    ¡°This dress has been passed down for three generations. If you are going to gain weight, our daughter will me you after she grows up.¡±

    It was also a blessing to pass on the dress and wedding dress. Mike was toozy to exin it to the dumb cat.

    ¡°How do you know that it must be a daughter? Maybe I will give birth to a few sons.¡± Scarlett retorted.

    Mike suddenly braked and turned to re at her coldly.

    ¡°Three daughters and one son. It¡¯s better to not have a son.¡±

    His serious expression almost made Scarlett feel that she had done something unforgivable.

    ¡°Why are you so serious? Besides, I may not give birth to your child.¡±

    Under Mike¡¯s cold eyes, Scarlett spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Take back what you just said!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Take it back!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it back,¡± Scarlett recalled that he had gone crazy and sat on the cliff.

    When Mike went crazy, she couldn¡¯t try to reason with him. She should listen to him. It was her experience.

    Only then was Mike satisfied. The car was close to the manor.

    Scarlett whispered, ¡°Why do you want so many daughters? I think a boy and a girl are perfect.¡±

    ¡°Three daughters and one son!¡± Mike was quite insistent.

    ¡°Alright, alright. We will have daughters. You sound as if it¡¯s real.¡±

    Mike snorted. How could it not be true? He tried hard every day, alright?

    This dress was from his grandmother, and it would be passed to his daughter sooner orter.

    ¡°One girl is enough. Too many girls will annoy you.¡± Scarlett said in a small voice while Mike was parking the car.

    ¡°Three, not one less!¡± Mike knocked on her head.

    In the face of Scarlett¡¯s inconceivable expression, he said generously.

    ¡°At least two daughters!¡±

    So¡­

    It sounded like a deal.

    At the banquet, Anna, dressed in gorgeous clothes, raised her head and was waiting for Mike. She nervously asked her mother beside her.

    ¡°Will Mykee?¡±

    ¡°Of course! How could he miss your 20th birthday?¡±

    Anna¡¯s family was confident that they could win Mike¡¯s heart.

    It was not only because Mike would inherit the title of Marquis.

    It was also because of the Abraham Group¡¯s huge wealth. To Anna, even if Mike did not have those things, he was still her favorite.

    When Mike appeared, Anna put on a bright smile.

    However, she was stunned because she saw Scarlett standing beside Mike.

    Why did Scarlett appear! Anna red at Scarlett.

    Mike and Scarlett attracted the attention of many people.

    The diamonds on the diamond crown on her head and her ceremonial dress that symbolized her identity instantly attracted a lot of attention.

    Scarlett was a little nervous being stared at by so many foreigners.

    She was not particrly short, but she looked tiny.

    Mike shook her hand and asked Scarlett not to be nervous.

    Scarlett calmed herself down and thought about the etiquette she had once learned, following Mike with a smile.

    Anna was hoping that Scarlett would make a fool of herself because Scarlett had never seen such a noble scene.

    But unexpectedly, Scarlett¡¯s behavior was very elegant.

    Anna couldn¡¯t find any mistakes that Scarlett made.

    During the opening dance, Anna hoped that Mike could invite her, and when Mike came over, her heartbeat was racing.

    However, Mike suddenly turned around in front of her and walked towards Scarlett, who was tasting food.

    Anna¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    She saw that Scarlett seemed to whisper something in Mike¡¯s ear, and she felt that Scarlett was mocking her.

    In fact, Scarlett didn¡¯t.

    ¡°The food is really awful.¡±

    It was rare for Mike that he didn¡¯t talk back to Scarlett. He nodded. The food here was really awful.

    ¡°I feel that they¡¯re here to eat tableware. Look at how dazzling the tableware is, but no matter how beautiful and noble one is, it¡¯s not good to have no connotation.¡±

    Anna heard thest sentence. She thought that Scarlett was mocking her.

    The most infuriating thing was that when Mike passed by Anna, he echoed Scarlett¡¯s words.

    ¡°It is difficult to hide the essence of a bumpkin.¡±

    ¡°Why is your description so urate? It¡¯s so disgusting that I want to vomit!¡±

    As a great cook, Scarlett couldn¡¯t bear to see someone waste food.

    But what she did not expect was that Mike was talking to her about a different thing.

    Anna smashed her ss on the ground.

    The wine was on the skirt.

    Her behavior attracted the attention of many people, and it was enough for the upper ss to gossip for a long time.

    Her mother realized that her daughter was rude and quickly smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Why are you so careless? Hurry up and change your dress.¡±

    After Anna ran away, her mother looked at Scarlett, who was dancing with Mike.

    Mike was tall. He hugged Scarlett, who was much shorter than him. They danced the waltz. Scarlett¡¯s dancing skills were perfect.

    Feeling Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s unfriendly gaze, Mike stared at her without any trace. His sharp gaze made Anna¡¯s mother look aside.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She suddenly felt that Mike seemed to be a little domineering.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mike held her hand and Scarlett turned around. She smiled softly.

    It was best not to touch his bottom line. Otherwise, the Abraham Group would have another excuse to buy a business¡­

 Chapter 168 Play the Piano Together

    Anna was pissed off.

    Anna pushed all the things on the table to the ground.

    The music of the banquet came faintly, but she was not in the mood to go downstairs.

    The man she loved the most was hugging another woman. This was the worst birthday.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Hans¡¯s voice came from the door.

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    ¡°If I go away, you will never be able to get Mike.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a method?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Of course, but I have conditions.¡±

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    ¡°Leave the woman called Scarlett to me.¡± Hans licked the corner of his mouth. He had never seen such a charming woman.

    When Mike was dancing with Scarlett just now, he was excited.

    Scarlett was like a small butterfly. He liked her figure and appearance.

    He liked spicy women.

    If he could tear off her clothes and ¡­ Thinking of this, Hans could not help but feel excited.

    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s best if you find a few people to rape her in turns. Are you confident in your n?¡±

    Anna did not care about Scarlett¡¯s end, she only cared about whether she could get Mike.

    ¡°Of course. She won¡¯t be able to escape. As far as I know, grandmother will cooperate with our operation. When the timees, Mike will be yours. Scarlett will be mine!¡±

    They plotted and put on sinister smiles at the same time.

    At this time, the music downstairs had changed. When the Canon¡¯s melody let out, Scarlett lost herposure for the first time tonight.

    She stepped on Mike¡¯s foot with her high heels, and she instantly flushed.

    However, Mike did not get angry.

    With a meaningful expression, he nced at Scarlett, who was shy.

    Meanwhile, they should be thinking about what they did on the piano.

    Anna, who had finished nning, went downstairs and saw this scene.

    Mike looked at the woman in his arms and did not even leave her a single nce.

    Meanwhile, Mike¡¯s grandmother, Leanna, also arrived at the banquet. Seeing Mike dancing with Scarlett and Anna¡¯s expression, she walked over unhappily.

    When Leanna arrived, the other people on the dance floor made way.

    They respected Leanna a lot because of her identity.

    ¡°Myke, today is Anna¡¯s birthday. Go y a song for her!¡±

    These words showed her attitude.

    After saying that, she looked at Anna with satisfaction. Anna was Mike¡¯s future wife she thought highly of!

    Leanna was close to Anna¡¯s family, so regardless of whether it was marriage or personal interests, Anna was the first choice.

    Mike frowned. He was very upset with his grandmother¡¯s unreasonable request.

    Leanna thought that Mike would not disobey her order in front of so many people.

    At this time, Anna instantly put on a bright smile. She looked at Scarlett with a proud expression.

    Scarlett wanted to say a few words to Leanna, but she heard Mike say.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Scarlett was slightly shocked and turned to look at Mike. Leanna and Anna were both proud.

    As for the surrounding people, they seemed to have noticed what was going on between them.

    But Anna and Leanna¡¯s good mood did notst for two seconds.

    ¡°My wife, Scarlett, has liked ssical music since she was a child. She knows how to y the piano well. I am willing to y a song with her. Happy birthday to Anna!¡±

    Anna¡¯s smile froze on her face.

    She was pissed off.

    Leanna¡¯s expression also turned ugly.

    She wanted to show her influence, but she didn¡¯t expect that Mike would fight back.

    Scarlett saw the expressions of Anna and Leanna and almostughed out loud.

    Mike led Scarlett to the band and the pianist let them sit down.

    ¡°I know how to y the piano well. Don¡¯t you feel guilty when you say this?¡± Scarlett said in a low voice.

    She only knew how to y a few songs, and all the people present understood ssical music deeply.

    Almost every noble girl had received a piano education since they were young.

    Scarlett was still a lot weaker than them.

    She was afraid that if she made a mistake, she would disgrace Mike.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want. If you make a mistake, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Mike¡¯s words gave Scarlett a lot of courage.

    Sitting beside him, she raised her hand and began to y.

    Scarlett was ying a song that was not very difficult, and she wasn¡¯t so skilled.

    But under the powerful aura of Mike, thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman made the hall silent.

    All the girls who were not married looked at Scarlett with envy.

    Many people could y better than Scarlett.

    But no woman could y the piano with a man like Mike.

    No one cared about what song they were ying. Looking at the couple, the women were envious.

    They were such a romantic couple.

    Every woman present had a good background.

    But very few of them could get a happy marriage, so when Scarlett quietly yed with Mike, they were emotional.

    Of course, the most stimted one was still Anna.

    She hoped that Scarlett would make a fool of herself in the beginning. Now, she was so embarrassed.

    The song Scarlett and Mike yed had be a huge stone that struck her heart.

    The song wasn¡¯t over, and Anna no longer had the courage to listen. She ran away and cried all the way.

    This was the worst birthday she had ever had.

    When Mike and Scarlett finished ying, they stood up. Scarlett gracefully bowed to the crowd. The shocked guests were still silent.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    In contrast to Scarlett¡¯s bright and happy expression, it was Leanna¡¯s darkened face.

    She did not expect that Mike would retaliate in such a ruthless way. She was so embarrassed.

    Looking at Leanna¡¯s expression, some people who wanted to apud have some misgivings. At this time, a burst of apuse sounded.

    Everyone turned around and looked over. It was Colton.

    As an earl, Colton was also invited to the banquet.

    Behind him was his nephew, yton.

    With Colton¡¯s apuse, the crowd burst into apuse.

    Leanna snorted with a gloomy expression.

    Hans, who followed Leanna, looked at Scarlett. Scarlett was enjoying the apuse.

    Hans thought that Scarlett would be his tomorrow.

    yton, who was beside Colton, also looked at Scarlett with a wretched look.

    Mike let Scarlett draw the attention again, but Scarlett muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°The two evil men are all here.¡±

    yton from the Shields family and Hans, Mike¡¯s cousin, both had eyes that annoyed her.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham and Mrs. Abraham are a perfect couple. I¡¯m jealous of you.¡± Colton walked over to Mike and Scarlett and said.

    yton, who was behind Colton, fixed his eyes on Scarlett and the jewelry on her head for a few seconds.

    This was a piece of jewelry from the Shields Group, and it wasn¡¯t for sale. Why did she wear it?

    Could it be that something was going on between Scarlett and Colton?

 Chapter 169 Mr. Abrahamâ€™s Woman Should Be Ruthless

    Mike greeted Colton, and Leanna gave Anna¡¯s mother a look.

    Anna¡¯s mother understood. She immediately stepped forward and broke into Mike and Colton¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham is talented. May I ask where you bought the dress on you?¡±

    Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know how to attack Scarlett. Anna¡¯s mother wanted to make an issue of Scarlett¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°The dress on Mrs. Abraham¡¯s should be the work of a famous handicraft workshop of Country E in the middle of thest century. It looks well on you with the jewelry of our Shields Group.¡±

    Colton raised his ss at Mike.

    Mike raised his ss in return.

    Anna¡¯s mother, who wanted to embarrass Scarlett, once again failed. She did not expect that Mike would even consider the details so thoroughly.

    Seeing this, Leanna¡¯s expression was extremely bad as she left with her people.

    Then Mike looked at Colton thoughtfully.

    Colton had repeatedly helped Scarlett and threw himself into the breach. What did he want?

    Colton didn¡¯t seem to like Scarlett.

    Besides their age difference, the way Colton looked at Scarlett was not a man looked at a woman, but an elder looked at the young.

    On the contrary, Colton¡¯s nephew, yton, looked at Scarlett with a strange expression. Mike decided to deal with ytonter.

    Mike was guessing Colton¡¯s purpose, while Colton chatted with Scarlett openly.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, my daughter, ine, also has simr clothes to yours. Her grandmother leaves it to her. At that time, the workshop made two identical clothes. I didn¡¯t expect that you get this one.¡±

    Colton thought that Scarlett was closely rted to him.

    When Colton saw Scarlett wearing the same clothes as his daughter, Colton almost thought that it was ine who had appeared.

    ¡°Sometimes it happens.¡± Scarlett had a good impression of Colton, who had helped her several times.

    Just now, Leanna and Anna¡¯s mother wanted to embarrass her. Mike helped her in time.

    And Colton had suddenlye out to help her too. Scarlett didn¡¯t even have to fight back by herself.

    Mike saw Scarlett and Colton talking politely. Mike suddenly had a strange thought.

    He actually felt that Scarlett¡¯s profile was a little simr to Colton¡¯s.

    Especially when they two smiled, they both had dimples on the left side of their faces, and the dimples were shockingly identical.

    Perhaps it was a coincidence.

    However, Scarlett did not expect that in less than a day, Leanna gave Scarlett a chance to fight.

    ¡°Invite us for dinner?¡± In the hotel, Scarlett looked at the invitation she had just received.

    The inviter was Leanna.

    Leanna invited them to a well-known hotel.

    Mike had booked the ne tickets and they were about to end their trip to Country E and return home.

    The time was tomorrow morning, but she just received the invitation tonight.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t get money from you to support her grandson, and she even failed to introduce Anna to you yesterday. It must be an ambush.¡±

    Scarlett was about to tear off the invitation but Mike took it and casually nced at it.

    When he saw the address, he put on a faint smile.

    Finally, Leanna couldn¡¯t wait and was ready to make a move?

    ¡°Go choose your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Really? You really want to go?¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t expect Mike to take risks since they all knew that Leanna had bad intentions.

    Mike rubbed Scarlett¡¯s head.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be tricked since even you know Leanna has bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t mind if you brag about yourself. What do you mean by ¡®even¡¯ me?¡±

    Scarlett retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so long-winded. I¡¯ll show you a good show at night but you must be mentally prepared.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This show might be a little ¡­plicated.¡±

    Mike was about to personally demonstrate to Scarlett the fight in a rich family.

    Scarlett immediately became serious when she heard that Mike said that it wasplicated.

    ¡°I will definitely charge the camera!¡±

    Scarlett thought, ¡®I, Mrs. Abraham, will be the best photographer today!¡¯

    Mike shook his head and pulled Scarlett, who was expecting chaos, and kissed her lips.

    ¡°This time, I will demonstrate how to attack your opponent. In the future, you can try it in this way.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m already very powerful.¡± Scarlett felt that she had solved many problems for Mike, and her performance could be considered grade A.

    ¡°Not enough. I can¡¯t always be by your side, so you have to deal with problems independently. When necessary, you can be ruthless.¡±

    Mike¡¯s training for Scarlett was definitely more practical than the things the Lauren family had taught her.

    This was just the beginning. Under his intentional guidance, Scarlett would continue to be strong.

    Scarlett was about to retort, but when Mike started to pick up his phone and deploy his people, she was stunned.

    When Mike finished his phone call and saw Scarlett¡¯s shining eyes, a smile touched the corners of his mouth.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    His deployment just now was really cruel.

    It was fine if Leanna didn¡¯t have any bad ideas.

    If Leanna dared to set up Scarlett and Mike, this n would ruin Leanna¡¯s reputation.

    Not only did he intentionally cultivate Scarlett, but he also became more and more undisguised in front of her.

    Seeing that Scarlett did not speak, Mike said with a slightly cold expression.

    ¡°There are no other choices. Since you are following me, you must get used to things like today.¡±

    He wanted the little wildcat that waspletely unreserved, and also let her see aplete self.

    Mike was not a kind person to begin with. If he was indecisive and soft-hearted, he would have died many times because of those people.

    Even if Scarlett was a woman as pure as water, he would personally dye her to the same color as him, regardless of whether she wasfortable or not.

    Thinking that she was frightened, Mike¡¯s expression became gloomy.

    Since Scarlett became his person, she could never return to her innocent and wless years. When he was about to wake her up, suddenly, Scarlett stepped forward and hugged him tightly.

    Mike froze. He did not know why she did this.

    ¡°Mike, did you suffer a lot when you were young?¡±

    Her unrted words had instantly melted away the malice in Mike.

    Scarlett believed what Tilda said. When Mike was young, he was a very cute boy.

    These people had schemed against him too many times, so he had been forced into this state. He had to be the ruthless Mr. Abraham that won every step.

    She seemed to be heartbreaking for him, but there was no fear in her words at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Mike held her shoulder and looked at her without blinking.

    ¡°Of course not. If they don¡¯t set you up, you won¡¯t hurt them either. It¡¯s very fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She looked at his eyes and said earnestly.

    Mike¡¯s n was a bit ruthless, but that was based on the fact that the other party wanted to plot against him. If they did not make a move, Mike would not retaliate.

    Scarlett thought Mike did a good job. She even felt that he was very handsome when he was strategizing.

    She thought, ¡®A simple and soft woman couldn¡¯t survive in thisplicated environment. Mr. Abraham¡¯s woman should be ruthless.¡¯

 Chapter 170 Scarlett Is Patriotic

    The rendezvous arranged with the marquise was a prestigious hotel in the capital of Country E.

    Scarlett stood at the door, tugging at her casual clothes as she looked at Mike, who was dressed in the same style.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Their outfits seemed too perfunctory in a country that was well known for its strict rules of etiquette.

    Mike didn¡¯t answer her. He just took her arm and patted it. Scarlett pouted but felt proud.

    As soon as she entered the hotel, Scarlett was stunned by the magnificent arched doors she passed one after another. Seeing that all other people were dressed formally, Scarlett lowered her head again.

    Mike chose what they wore today and Scarlett wondered what he was up to.

    It felt like Mike was deliberately provoking the marquise¡¯s anger.

    On the way, Scarlett brushed past people from time to time and they all looked at her oddly.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes and looked at Mike who was holding her hand.

    Unintelligible words gushed out of Scarlett¡¯s mouth, but her tone and expression were just like those of a Japanese woman.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Her n was straightforward.

    Scarlett wanted to pass off as a foreigner so as not to disgrace her country.

    Unexpected for Scarlett¡¯s move, Mike twitched his mouth and stopped, his brows raised.

    ¡°Do you know what they mean?¡±

    Scarlett shook her head. These were the words a wife usually said to her husband in Japanese manga.

    Mike flicked her forehead and whispered something into her ear that made Scarlett flush instantly.

    It meant ¡°I love you, honey¡±.

    Looking at her blushed face, Mike teased Scarlett again.

    ¡°Keep such words between us and don¡¯t speak aloud in public.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Scarlett said hatefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to me if you want to confess your love in public.¡±

    Scarlett cursed Mike silently.

    At this time, the waiter led them through the general dining area and into the VIP section.

    Scarlett burst intoughter as she suddenly recalled something.

    Mike looked at her inquiringly and Scarlett beckoned at him to strain his ears.

    Now they already stepped into the sight of the marquise and herpanions, Anna and Hans.

    The marquise¡¯s face turned ugly when she saw Mike¡¯s casualwear, which was equal to a p on her face.

    But what made her and Anna even angrier was that Mike whispered to Scarlett in public that was considered inappropriate for a person of his position.

    Mike could never make such a gross mistake regarding social etiquette.

    Hisck of manners meant only one thing.

    Mike couldn¡¯t care less about what they thought of him.

    What enraged the marquise was that Mikeughed loudly after he heard the words Scarlett aired into his ear.

    Anna¡¯s face was distorted. She had never imagined that Mike was capable ofughing.

    Mike always wore a poker face in front of them since he was a child.

    Besides, it was not a wry smile and Mike wasughing wholeheartedly.

    Scarlett alsoughed when seeing his infectious smile.

    What did Scarlett say to Mike just now?

    She told Mike that it was embarrassing to say I love you in public.

    But it was fortunate that she hadn¡¯t spoken out other Japanese words she knew. Mike was curious and asked what they were.

    Scarlett answered frankly.

    They were the lines that the actresses in Japanese porn usually said in the hottest moment.

    Scarlett was thankful that she hadn¡¯t spurt them out just now and Mike was greatly amused.

    But soon Scarlett felt less happy.

    ¡°You can say these lines to me at night, in private,¡± Mike breathed into her ear.

    Scarlett blushed crimson again and let Mike hold her hand and lead her to the dining table.

    What happened between them was closely watched by others.

    Anna, who had been coveting Mike for a long time, was eaten up with jealousy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, being dressed like that?¡±

    The marquise criticized Mike. The way Mike and Scarlett dressed today was outrageously inappropriate in a country where all people were meticulous about dress code.

    Mike pulled out a chair for Scarlett who sat down gracefully.

    Sedately, Mike took a seat himself and began to converse.

    ¡°Grandma, you must have more important things to talk about with me than what I¡¯m wearing today.¡±

    The marquise¡¯s face darkened. Anna quickly tugged at her and reminded her to keep peace with Mike a little longer for the sake of their next n.

    Meanwhile, Hans¡¯s gaze was fixed on Scarlett.

    In a light-colored T-shirt and jeans, Scarlett looked youthful. Hans¡¯s eyes lingered on her breast.

    The size was nothingpared with that of blondes, but her petite body and tender temperament intrigued Hans.

    Imaging that Scarlett would be soon pressed under his body and covered with his kiss, Hans was almost turned on.

    Hans had slept with many women, but never met such a delicate Oriental beauty as Scarlett.

    A murderous look shed across Mike¡¯s eyes when he saw Hans¡¯s reaction but he suppressed it instantly.

    The dinner was rather dull. Even the best a Michelin 3-star rated restaurant could offer became tasteless because all diners were preupied.

    Mike alerted Scarlett to be ready for this yesterday and therefore Scarlett became very vignt.

    The marquise was still holding back after the main course was finished and the dessert was served.

    Mike parried tactfully when the marquise mentioned that he should assist Hans¡¯spany.

    Anna remained silent all the time but looked daggers at Scarlett.

    ¡®Maybe Mike is wrong this time. These people have no other ns at all,¡¯ Scarlett thought to herself.

    She rose to her feet. ¡°Sorry everyone, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    Hans followed after her with an excuse to go out.

    Mike frowned and intended to catch up with Scarlett.

    However, the marquise winked at Anna, and Anna took the hint, springing up to her feet and pestering Mike.

    Scarlett was capable of coping with Hans by herself and besides, Mike had already ced his men to guard the hotel secretly.

    Therefore, Mike sank to his chair and handled the marquise and Anna impatiently. It was best for these people to act quickly.

    His patience was running out.

    Scarlett came out of the bathroom and saw Hans, who was waiting outside. She went around him.

    Hans staggered deliberately in an attempt to touch Scarlett.

    ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped.¡± Hans smiled shamelessly as his hand brushed Scarlett¡¯s waist.

    Hans believed that Scarlett would not dare tell this to Mike.

    Scarlett blinked her eyes and suddenly kicked him in the middle of his thighs, the indescribable part.

    ¡°Sorry, my foot slipped.¡±

 Chapter 171 The wife of The Head of Abraham Village

    Hans had never expected to see Scarlett so ruthless. Scarlett had just kicked precisely on his ball.

    He bent down in pain. But he could put his hand on his ball in public. It hurt so much that he almost cursed.

    ¡°You are a ¡­¡±

    ¡°Beauty? Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    Scarlett held her head up high and smiled.

    ¡°You should be d that my husband didn¡¯t see what you did. Otherwise, you will be greeted with more than a kick!¡±

    Scarlett ignored Hans¡¯ painful expression and left.

    ¡°Damn you, woman!¡± Hans cursed with gritted teeth. He looked at Scarlett darkly.

    Hans exchanged a dark look with the waiter at the door to confirm that everything was as nned before he pushed the door and got in.

    When Mike saw Scarlett¡¯s expression as she entered the door, he knew Scarlett was not someone to cross.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Mike looked curiously at her.

    Scarlett blinked. ¡°What can I do? I am just a girl!¡±

    ¡°Hans, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡®The way he walked seems a bit strange.¡¯

    The ce between his legs was still hurting.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Hans gritted his teeth as he red at Scarlett.

    Mike understood everything. He raised his eyebrows and turned to Scarlett. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Scarlett blinked innocently. What if I did?

    ¡®Very well.¡¯ Mike nodded.

    Scarlett and Mike did all themunication without exchanging a word. Anna was again impressed by how well Scarlett and Mike got on with each other.

    ¡°Mike, the dessert is superb. You should try it,¡± Anna said.

    Mike and Scarlett knew it wasing.

    Anna and Hans were about to make the big move.

    Scarlett thought that Anna and Hans were going to give up after a long time of expecting.

    Previously, Scarlett had only seen this kind of conspiracy on TV. Now that she was going to experience it in person, she felt pity for Anna and Hans for not having jobs in acting.

    Scarlett wouldn¡¯t have seen any clues without Mike¡¯s intelligence.

    However, on a closer look, it was still possible to see something abnormal.

    Although Anna made her tone sound as natural as possible, her hands holding the knife and fork were trembling.

    Hans, on the other hand, took a sip of his drink to hide his excitement.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The Marchioness was no longer here. The Marchioness said she had something to do and left when Scarlett excused herself for thedies¡¯ room.

    In other words, she had proof that she was not present regardless of whether Anna and Hans seeded or not.

    The room was very quiet.

    Mike was still calm; his face was expressionless as usual. Scarlett suddenly felt the pain for him.

    He had grown up in such aplicated environment.

    ¡®People see Mike as a ruthless man. But they don¡¯t see what he has gone through to be who he is.¡¯

    As Scarlett was thinking, the waiters came in with sliver tes to serve the final dessert.

    ¡°Mike, you should really try the dessert. I know you don¡¯t like sweet food, so I asked them to go easy on the sugar.¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice sounded both nervous and excited.

    ¡®I am only one step away from sess!¡¯ Anna thought to herself.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not very sweet. He won¡¯t like it,¡± Scarlett said.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t mean to say it to make Anna awkward, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®Mike could not live without the sweets and the desserts. He even adds extra icing on Strawberry Daifuku. And you are telling me he doesn¡¯t like sweet food?¡¯

    As Anna was ring at Scarlett angrily, Mike took a piece of cake from his te and fed it to Scarlett.

    Scarlett also picked up a dessert from her own te.

    ¡®Come, hubby, I¡¯ll feed you!¡¯

    The most painful thing in the world was not knowing other people¡¯s schemes and staying silent.

    It was knowing their scheme and acting as they had nned.

    Mike had already guessed that something was added to the dessert.

    Scarlett yed along and showed off her affection to provoke Anna.

    When Scarlett and Mike were feeding each other, Anna looked very ufortable.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Scarlett turned to ask Anna and Hans.

    Anna and Hans exchanged a confused look between them. ¡®Why haven¡¯t Scarlett and Mike passed out?¡¯

    The medicine probably still needed time to work. Anna and Hans had to eat too to stop Mike and Scarlett from being suspicious.

    Their desserts, ording to their n, were not drugged.

    But Anna and Han both lost bnce soon after their first bites.

    Scarlett immediately took out her phone to take pictures. She heard two thuds just before she opened her camera.

    Anna and Hans fell onto the table together,pletely unconscious.

    Scarlett sighed.

    ¡°What a pity! I wanted to grab the moment they passed out.¡±

    As a photographer, Scarlett still couldn¡¯t believe she was too slow to capture the big moment Anna and Hans copsed on the table.

    It would be difficult toe across an opportunity like this again.

    After all, not many people who plot would be so stupid.

    Scarlett took two photos of Anna and Hans.

    Scarlett built a folder called ¡°Weirdos in the Abraham Vige¡± on her phone.

    Mike snapped his fingers and a few bodyguards immediately came in.

    The bodyguards took Anna and Hans out.

    Mike happened to see the strange name that Scarlett had set on the file which made the corners of Mike¡¯s mouth twitch.

    ¡°What kind of name is that?¡±

    ¡®Abraham Vige¡¯?

    ¡°You are going to inherit the title of Marquis in the future. Then you will take over the fief, right? Isn¡¯t the fief arge piece ofnd with people?¡±

    Mike shook his head and decided to let Scarlett have it her way.

    ¡®It was adorable that Scarlett described the fief everyone wants as a big vige.¡¯

    Mike gritted his teeth when he saw what Scarlett didter.

    Scarlett changed the name of her Line to ¡°the wife of the head of Abraham Vige¡±.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Is she serious?¡¯

    Scarlett grunted as she walked out with Mike.

    ¡°Mike, how many more crazy family members do you have? I think I need to be warned.¡±

    Mike showed Scarlett a finger. Scarlett let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°One? That¡¯s not a lot. I could live with that.¡±

    ¡®It seemed that the file that I had set up for the weirdos would not be of much use.¡¯

    Mike shook his head. ¡°A dozen of people.¡±

    Scarlett was shocked. ¡°How did you survive all this?¡±

    ¡®There is barely anyone he could trust?¡¯

    Mike shrugged. It was the very reason he had been helping Scarlett to get better at attacking.

    ¡°I need to build a few more folders. If you knock down one of them, I will take a photo. We will see how big the collection will be.¡±

    Scarlett wondered whether her phone had enough capacity.

    ¡°Mike, do you think I should expand the memory of my phone?¡±

    ¡®Nonsense!¡¯

 Chapter 172 This Is a Very Good Mistake

    The bodyguards brought Anna and Hans out first.

    Scarlett followed Mike to the parking lot.

    Mike went to drive out the car while Scarlett waited on the side.

    Suddenly Scarlett¡¯s shoulder was hit by someone.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    The person stopped immediately and swallowed the rest of his dirty words when he saw Scarlett.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Scarlett frowned.

    The person who hit Scarlett was a repulsive man to Scarlett.

    The one who had just fainted was Hans. And this one who had bumped into Scarlett was Colton¡¯s nephew, yton.

    Mike drove the car over and happened to see this scene.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to waste her time talking with yton. She opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.

    Mike said to Scarlett in a gentle voice, ¡°You should pay attention to the road. Don¡¯t let me keep worrying about you all the time.¡±

    Mike gave Scarlett a knock on her head. Then, he nced at yton with a warning look.

    yton was frightened because of Mike¡¯s warning gaze, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything at this moment. yton turned around immediately and went to his car.

    Scarlett pouted unhappily.

    Scarlettined while fastening her seatbelt, ¡°Why did you knock on my head? yton also didn¡¯t pay attention to the road, OK?¡±

    What answered Scarlett was Mike¡¯s displeased nce.

    Then, Mike stepped on the elerator, and the car slid forward directly.

    Mike could tell that the way that yton looked at Scarlett was the same as Hans did.

    Scarlett was a beautiful woman. She had a kind of temperament that was deliberately cultivated by Mike. It was not strange that Scarlett was an attractive woman in other men¡¯s eyes.

    But anyway, Mike was displeased at this moment.

    yton had been thinking about the rtionship between Scarlett and his uncle, Colton.

    Although Colton was already more than forty years old, he had little affairs with other women. Colton hardly got close to women even if his wife was dead.

    However, the sudden appearance of Scarlett made Colton break the rules.

    Colton even sold the non-selling item, the Heart of Kate, to Scarlett.

    yton had asked the manager of the jewelry store. When yton knew that the Heart of Kate had only sold for 5 million, he was so shocked.

    yton knew how important that set of jewelry was to Colton.

    Even yton¡¯s only daughter, ine, couldn¡¯t get that set of jewelry. Selling the Heart of Kate at a price of 5 million was like giving out a gift for free.

    yton would never believe that there was nothing between Scarlett and Colton.

    ¡°Mr. Shields?¡± The driver was still waiting for yton¡¯s instructions. yton¡¯s expression was very gloomy since he got in the car.

    ¡°Go to the hotel.¡± yton had an appointment with a rtively infamous star today.

    yton decided to find a detective agency to investigate the rtionship between Scarlett and Colton after finishing his business with the star today.

    yton hoped that he could get the goods on Colton.

    In this way, not only could yton be able to inherit his uncle¡¯s title, but he could also snatch more shares of family properties from ine¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What are you going to do to that couple?¡± Scarlett asked Mike curiously in the car.

    ¡°I will give them a taste of their own medicine.¡±

    The two people were now in the bodyguard¡¯s car in the front, sleeping soundly.

    Their n was nothing more than to let Mike and Scarlett eat drugged food. And then, they would drag Mike to the hotel and put him on Anna¡¯s bed.

    Their next move would be finding the media to report this affair to the public.

    If they were in Country E, and Mike was really photographed on Anna¡¯s bed, Mike would be in trouble. Even if Mike didn¡¯t want to marry Anna, he had to sacrifice something in order to give a sound exnation to Anna and her family.

    However, these people had underestimated Mike¡¯s intelligence.

    Mike had experienced a lot to stand stable in his current position.

    If Mike couldn¡¯t see through this plot, the Abraham Group would have bankrupted 100 times.

    Mike could solve this matter quietly, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t hide it from Scarlett. Mike wanted Scarlett to see what environment he lived in and who he was.

    ¡°Do you sympathize with them?¡± Mike asked.

    Scarlett nodded, ¡°A little. After all, Anna is a girl. How about you let her go?¡±

    As for that Hans, Scarlett thought Hans deserved it. Anyway, Hans was not a good guy.

    ¡°Mrs. Starveling¡¯s Feast.¡± Mike suddenly said a name of a banquet that Scarlett had never heard of.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°After Anna grows up and bes an adult, she will attend an adult banquet thatsts for a week every year. People will do things that you can¡¯t imagine on a private yacht. So, don¡¯t think Anna is an innocent girl.¡±

    Scarlett gasped with shock and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a high-ss socialite?¡±

    ¡°Because she is a socialite, her private life is particrlyplicated. As far as I know, Hans will also attend this banquet. On that yacht, men and women will have sex like wild animals. They are void of shame there.¡±

    When Mike said this, there was a clear trace of disgust in his eyes.

    Scarlett thought for a moment. The information in Mike¡¯s words was terrifying!

    ¡°So, have Hans and Anna also done that thing in the past?¡± Scarlett asked.

    Scarlett yelled in her heart, ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s disgusting!

    The lives of those high-ss socialites are so chaotic!¡±

    Mike replied, ¡°God knows whether they have slept with each other before.¡±

    But from the way Hans and Anna were acting, the probability that they had slept with each other was very high.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that people in Country E were very conservative and paid a lot of attention to etiquette?¡± Scarlett felt like her view of the world had been overturned.

    ¡°Who told you that they are very conservative? Before the nobles in thest century fell, they had already lost their sense of shame.¡±

    The nature of the marriage between nobles made it impossible for the marriage to break down. As a result, it had be an unwritten rule between the husband and the wife they could have their secret lovers.

    The so-called bottom line was that no one should expose each other¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°Well, Mike, did you ¡­ did you¡­¡±

    Scarlett asked hesitantly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever attended that disgusting banquet?¡± Scarlett was curious about why Mike would know all of that banquet¡¯s details.

    Scarlett felt pain in her heart when thinking about the possibility that Mike had had sexual rtionships with so many women on a yacht.

    ¡°You can make a guess,¡± Mike replied in a bad mood.

    Mike was actually unhappy when hearing Scarlett¡¯s words. In Mike¡¯s mind, Scarlett doubted Mike¡¯s good personality by asking so!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett was torn between two possibilities. One was that Mike had attended it, and the other was Mike hadn¡¯t.

    Scarlett had been thinking about this question all the way back.

    Mike had asked people to send Anna and Hans to the room they had booked to scheme against Mike and Scarlett. Dramatically, Anna and Hans would have to suffer the consequences of their own doings.

    Mike also asked his people to feed Anna and Hans a drug that could cause hallucinations.

    The original n was to let Hans have sex with Anna. However, there happened a small episode.

    ¡°Did you say she entered the wrong room?¡± Mike received a call from the bodyguard.

    Anna woke up early. The medicinal effect made her drunk. As a result, Anna went to the bathroom in a daze. Aftering out of the bathroom, Anna somehow opened the door and walked out while she was still in a daze.

    Then, Anna entered another room identally.

    At this time, Scarlett was sitting cross-legged on the bed, holding her camera and looking at the photos they had taken these days.

    After tonight, Scarlett and Mike would end their trip in Country E.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Abraham. Anna entered the wrong room. It has been three minutes, and she has note out.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Whose room did she enter? Have you checked?¡± Mike asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found out that Anna has entered Colton¡¯s room. Colton is the nephew of the CEO of the Shields Group. Do you want us to take her back to the original room?¡±

    Hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, Mike replied with a faint smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is a very good mistake.¡±

 Chapter 173 Bringing It on Oneself

    Scarlett looked at the photo for a while, then raised the camera and pointed it at Mike.

    Hanging up the phone, Mike heard the sound of the shutter.

    ¡°What are you filming this time?¡±

    ¡°I thought that your expression was very meaningful.¡±

    Scarlett pressed the rey button, and the picture showed that Mike¡¯s eyes were inscrutable. His lips were curled but not into a smile.

    ¡°Every time you put on this expression, you are contemting some dirty trick on others.¡±

    Scarlett got the hang of reading Mike¡¯s microexpression after these days.

    Mike wore a poker face most of the time.

    However, his eyes were utterly expressive and Scarlett still tried to figure it out.

    Scarlett guessed right this time, but Mike didn¡¯t agree that it was a dirty trick.

    ¡°What did you do to Anna and the others?¡± Scarlett asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    They brought this upon themselves, and Mike just expedited the process.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Surely you are nning on a big move.¡±

    Before Scarlett could finish her sentence, she was pushed down by Mike.

    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s still too early for what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    Despite her protest, Scarlett found her blouse was gone.

    ¡°I¡¯m just helping you out.¡±

    For a man who was going to inherit the title soon, Mike must be efficient in everything, including undressing a woman.

    As a result, Scarlett¡¯s pants were soon taken off as well.

    ¡°Help me out. What did I say?¡± Scarlett was on the verge of losing her temper.

    ¡°You say that I¡¯m nning on a big move.¡±

    Mike began to take off his clothes. Scarlett crawled off the bed on her hands and knees but was quickly caught.

    ¡°Stop now! Didn¡¯t you promise to take me to see the night view of Hyde Park on thest night?¡±

    ¡°So you have to hurry up and behave yourself. The night is long, and there will always be a chance for you to see the night view after my big move is done.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Scarlett wouldn¡¯t believe a word of Mike.

    A long timeter, Mike, who had been satisfied finally, patted the drowsy Scarlett.

    ¡°Get up and let¡¯s see the night of Hyde Park.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Scarlett was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes.

    It was unwise to challenge Mike¡¯s energy.

    They would return home tomorrow and Scarlett would surely make a scene if she hadn¡¯t viewed Hyde Park at night.

    Mike took out his phone and filmed a video on Scarlett.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see the night view of Hyde Park?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Scarlett almost drifted into sleep and answered intuitively.

    She just wanted to get rid of the buzzing noise and gave any answer Mike asked of her.

    ¡°What if you regret and mess with me when you wake up tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett was sleepier than ever.

    ¡°Do you agree not to mess with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you love Mike Abraham?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mike stopped filming and reyed the video. He had watched the less-than-one-minute video more than 20 times.

    Mike didn¡¯t realize that it was outrageously shameless to take advantage of Scarlett who lost her mind in a sleep state.

    At this moment, Scarlett seemed most appealing to him.

    Her shoulder was partly revealed and the hickeys given by him were obvious on her fair skin, just like blossoming flowers.

    The flowers blossomed for him only.

    Mike raised his phone again and took a few pictures of Scarlett.

    Although she was properly covered by the sheet, everyone could find out that she had just gotid by a man.

    A sense of satisfaction rose in Mike¡¯s heart as he was that man.

    He created a folder to contain the photos.

    After setting up a password to ensure that no one else could have ess to these photos, Mike hugged Scarlett with satisfaction and fell asleep.

    To dispose of a few scums who intended to scheme against him was only a minor purpose of Mike¡¯s trip to Country E.

    Her breath lingered on Mike as Scarlett snuggled up to him in her sleep, which cured insomnia that had gued Mike since his divorce.

    Besides, Mike was happy that he had the leverage to deal with Scarlett.

    While Mike was having a good night of sleep, the marquise was also satisfied in another house.

    It was already deep into the night, but the marquise was so excited that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep as the would be drawn in tomorrow. Standing next to her was Anna¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Will Mike marry Anna?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the scandal will be published on all mediums tomorrow. It is a pity for this to happen to an unmarrieddy.¡±

    The marquises said pretentiously.

    ¡°If Mike refuses to take responsibility, I¡¯ll request the imperial court to disinherit him of the title.¡±

    The marquises believed that all men knew what choice to make. After all, it was unimaginable to give up the title over a girl of humble origin.

    If Mike was wise enough, he would surely divorce that ignoble woman and marry Anna to inherit the title.

    ¡°I have a feeling that Mike isn¡¯t the kind of man we can manipte.¡±

    Anna¡¯s mother was still in the aftershock caused by Mike in the banquet.

    ¡°The marquis is now living on nutritional injections and can¡¯t make it to the next year ording to the doctor. We must let Mike marry Anna before he inherits the title.¡±

    Only in this way could the marquises and her family continue to lead a decent life.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine what Mike would do to the marquises and her folks if he came into power. Unless Mike could be restrained by the marriage to Anna.

    ¡°Hope everything could go well.¡± Anna¡¯s mother muttered to herself.

    The marquises gave her a determined look.

    The next day, Anna¡¯s mother led a group of pressmen to the hotel and tried to bust the couple in bed.

    But they only saw Hans, who was naked and sleeping soundly.

    Anna¡¯s mother was shocked. Where was Mike?

    Something even worse happened.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Anna came out of the adjoining room and was followed by yton. All the pressmen, as well as Anna¡¯s mother, saw what was inside the room when the door was opened.

    There was another woman wrapped in a towel.

    The pressmen immediately swarmed over, shooting non-stop at Anna and yton.

    Anna¡¯s mother was petrified.

    Who could tell her what had happened?

    Where on earth was Mike? Why would her daughter be associated with yton, the notorious yboy? The worst part was that Anna¡¯s mother had summoned all the well-known presses of Country E here to spread the scandal.

    In other words, she had exposed her daughter¡¯s promiscuous private life to the public herself.

    Anna¡¯s mother wished that she were dead at this moment.

    Mike and Scarlett were already on the ne back to China right now.

 Chapter 174 How Can You Be So Patient?

    The business in Miffy¡¯s bar had improved during the time Mike took Scarlett out to y.

    When Scarlett came back, she was surprised to see the majority of the room was filled with guests.

    ¡°Finally, you don¡¯t yputer games anymore,¡± Scarlett said as she handed Miffy the gift.

    ¡°They have finally stopped checking for the safety standard. The business has improved a lot. I am feeling a little tired, though.¡±

    Miffy yawned. She often had a feeling that she was out of energy recently.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Miffy took the gift from Scarlett.

    ¡°I think this bracelet suits you a lot. Try it.¡±

    Miffy opened the box and grunted when she saw the logo on the box.

    ¡°Damn! Howe you bought me such an expensive gift?¡±

    Scarlett did not give Miffy any opportunity to refuse. She smiled, grabbed Miffy¡¯s hand, and put the bracelet on for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I have ¡®the bank of Mike.''¡±

    ¡°I envy you. You look prettier. Has Mike been giving you plenty of nourishment? Look at that face, it¡¯s full of cogen.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯splexion looked smoother and more luminous.

    Scarlett remembered what Mike did with her in the bedroom as she sipped her water.

    ¡®Well¡­

    He couldn¡¯t get enough. I was exhausted every day.

    I don¡¯t have dark circles under my eyes thanks to the effect of my eye cream.¡¯

    Scarlett also brought back a few boxes of special chocte for Miffy. Miffy loved choctes.

    However, when Miffy opened the box and put a piece of chocte in her mouth, she covered her mouth and looked like she was about to throw up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Scarlett stood up and patted Miffy on the back.

    Miffy grabbed her water and gulped down a few mouthfuls to suppress the urge to throw up.

    ¡°It was handmade hazelnut chocte. I thought you liked it.¡±

    Wondering if the chocte had gone bad, Scarlett picked one up and put it in her mouth. It was delicious.

    Miffy¡¯s face was pale. ¡°My stomach has been weird recently. I throw up whenever I smell something I am not used to smelling.¡±

    ¡°I would have thought that you were pregnant if I didn¡¯t know you were single.¡± Scarlett teased her.

    Miffy¡¯s cup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Scarlett hurriedly checked if Miffy was ok.

    Miffy¡¯s face looked ashy.

    ¡°Do you have time tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am free these days.¡±

    Scarlett had more freedom toe out as Mike had not been so persistent about Scarlett¡¯s presence around him.

    ¡°Can you go to the hospital with me tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Scarlett was nervous.

    You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Miffy shook her head.

    Miffy remembered her period seemed to be a few dayste.

    Mike had a dinner party that evening. Scarlett was chewing a bag of chips while watching TV series.

    Mike called to tell Scarlett not to wait for him to have dinner. He mighte backte.

    Scarlett was not used to this because Mike used to be with her all the time.

    Scarlett wanted to call him to see where he was but decided it was best not to.

    Scarlett would call Mike to show that she cared about him whenever he was out when it waste when they just got married.

    It felt automatic, like a part of her work. Now, Scarlett felt different.

    Scarlett actually wanted to call Mike to tell him to drink less t and be safe.

    ¡®What are we?

    ¡®Would the ex-wife and ex-husband live together and share a bedroom?

    ¡®Obviously not.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Mike has never confirmed that we are dating.¡¯

    Scarlett finally thought of a better way.

    She called Mike¡¯s driver.

    At that moment, Mike was in a KTV room with four elite men and two bottles of imported wine.

    However, the atmosphere was a little dull.

    Mike sat on the sofa with a ss of wine in his hand. His mind was on the phone in his pocket.

    There wasn¡¯t a single message or a call.

    Suddenly, someone¡¯s phone rang.

    Darian looked at it and smiled.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll be back soon. Yes, I didn¡¯t drink much. The driver will pick me up. Don¡¯t worry, go to bed early. I love you!¡±

    Mike heard every word. He raised his wine ss and drank everything with one gulp.

    Ben looked at Jett, then at Mike.

    ¡®Is Mike waiting for his wife¡¯s call?

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be. Mike is the mostposed of the group.

    ¡®He would not act like a young boy who had just fallen in love.¡¯

    Mike¡¯s spirit was very low, and so did Jett, who used to be the soul of a party.

    ¡°Jett, you were the one who invited us here, and you have been silent all night. What¡¯s going on?¡± Ben asked.

    Jett was usually the life of the party.

    But today, he seemed to have something on his mind. He had been drinking silently, just like Mike.

    ¡°I might be getting married,¡± Jett said. All heads were turned in his direction.

    Even Mike turned to look at Jett in amazement.

    ¡°Who is the unlucky girl?¡± Darian asked the question on everyone¡¯s mind.

    Although Darian, who owned an entertainmentpany, was just as much a yboy as Jett, Darian felt he was fully qualified to tease Jett as Darian was the first one who decided tomit to a rtionship and got married.

    Darian knew Jett would not stop being a yboy even if he got married.

    ¡°It¡¯s arranged by the family. Have you heard of the Gross family in the eastern part of the city?¡±

    ¡°The Gross family with military and political legacy?¡± Mike wondered.

    Jett nodded. ¡°If things go as nned, I will marry the eldest daughter of the Gross family next month.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Ben asked. Ben would be the only bachelor in the group after Jett got married.

    Mike remembered the Gross family. It was equally powerful as Jett¡¯s family.

    Shyann went to study abroad and had opened apany herself. She was one of those sessful women.

    ¡®Shyann does make a good match for Jett.¡¯

    ¡°My grandpa doesn¡¯t have much time left. He wants to see his grandson before he runs out of time.¡±

    Jett and Shyann had only met a few times. They did not have feelings for each other. Jett agreed to marry Shyann just because he needed a wife, and Shyann wasn¡¯t bad.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a happy groom. Why do I feel like you¡¯re attending a funeral?¡± Darian teased Jett, who shrugged.

    ¡°There is nothing to be happy about. It makes no difference no matter who you marry.¡±

    A girl¡¯s round face suddenly appeared in Jett¡¯s head.

    Jett shook his head. ¡®Why am I thinking about her again? She was the only one who has rejected me so far.¡¯

    ¡°Mike, the weather is going to be good tomorrow. How about you take Scarlett out to y? Isabe wants to know her. It was a pity we missed the chance to see herst time,¡± Darian suggested.

    Mike¡¯s eyes narrowed as he heard Scarlett¡¯s name. His mobile had not buzzed the whole evening. No messages or calls from Scarlett. ¡®How can Scarlett be so patient?¡¯

 Chapter 175 He Wants To Bring Her to Meet Friends

    Just as Mike was silently peeved, the door was suddenly knocked a few times.

    Mike¡¯s driver came in and whispered a few words. Mike waved his hand and the driver left.

    When he looked at Mike again, it waspletely different from the feeling he had just now.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Although Mike still had that ice-cold face, the atmosphere was not as intense as before.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that you and that person in your family have been in love for many years, I would have suspected that the person you like is your driver.¡±

    Ben said.

    Mike red and Ben shrugged.

    ¡°You are very bored.¡±

    Mike was in a good mood right now, and he spoke much kinder.

    Just now, the driver came in and told him that his wife told him not to drink too much and went back early.

    Mike thought, ¡®Don¡¯t you know how to personally call and say such things?¡¯

    Mike waspletely unaware that his actions at this time were even more pretentious.

    ¡°I will bring Scarlett to the golf course tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Mike also felt that Scarlett¡¯s friends were too few.

    It was time for her to integrate into his circle.

    Darian¡¯s wife, Isabe, was about the same age as Scarlett and had a good personality. They should be able to y together.

    Darian nodded and turned to ask Jett, who was still drinking.

    ¡°Do you want to call your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Jett paused.

    These were all his close friends. They had an unwritten rule that only women who were determined would be brought to the party. They would never bring those who they didn¡¯t truly love.

    Jett was surprised by his reaction.

    Shyann was already his fiancee, and they would be married soon.

    But when he heard his brother invite her to a gathering, he instinctively felt conflicted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ll ask her if she has time.¡± Jett said in a perfunctory manner.

    Shyann was serious and seemed to be unable to y together with Myke¡¯s girlfriend and Isabe who was lively.

    If it was Miffy, she could go.

    After all, Miffy and Myke¡¯s girlfriend had a good rtionship.

    ¡°Myke, how is your friend who runs a bar?¡± Jett seemed to ask inadvertently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± For all the women other than Scarlett, Mike was always straightforward.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Darian asked curiously. He wanted to who could make a yboy like Jett casually ask?

    Ben, on the other hand, lowered his eyes. The girl who was very simr to her turned out to be a bar owner.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I helped her a little before. I was just asking. Let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Jett raised his ss.

    Mike narrowed his eyes and thought, ¡®Really?¡¯

    Scarlett sat on the sofa, staring at the TV, but she kept on paying attention to the door.

    When she heard the sound of the door, she immediately turned her head and watched as Mike walked in with steady steps. He did not show any signs of drinking too much.

    ¡°You are back.¡± Scarlett nced at him and turned her head back to the TV.

    Scarlett felt rxed.

    Now that he was back, she could rest assured and sleep.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mike changed into his indoor shoes and walked over to ask Scarlett.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m watching TV.¡± Scarlett pretended to be very focused and did not want him to see through it. In fact, she was a little worried about him.

    Although she knew that someone would send him back, she still couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    As if responding to her words, the television showed the impassioned sales of TV shopping.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t cost 998, didn¡¯t cost 888. It only costs 88!¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red. She was too preupied to notice that she was looking at the shopping channel.

    The corners of Mike¡¯s lips curled up.

    The depression of not being able to make a call in time was swept away.

    Scarlett¡¯s ears were red and she pushed him with her hand.

    ¡°You have the smell of alcohol. It stinks. Take a shower!¡±

    After forcefully driving away Mike, Scarlett was once again at a loss.

    When passing by his bedroom, she could hear the sound of rushing water inside. He was taking a bath.

    Then the problem came.

    Where was she going to sleep?

    Scarlett stood at his door and hesitated. She quickened her pace and entered her room next door.

    Before they went abroad, they slept in separate rooms.

    After they went abroad, they slept together.

    The two of them slept in each other¡¯s arms the next few days.

    Now that she was back, if she took the initiative to sleep with him, it would be too proactive.

    What¡¯s more, he still did not confirm the rtionship with her, so Scarlett could not sleep with him calmly.

    Thus, she returned to her room and locked the door behind her as if she was guilty.

    Holding the doll on the bed, she closed her eyes and heard the sound of the door opening next door. He should have finished washing.

    Thinking about how Mike was wrapped in a bath towel and wiping his half-dried hair as he walked, Scarlett felt that her throat was somewhat dry.

    She identally thought of the indescribable scenes that the two of them had in Country E.

    This kind of hot feeling was really bad. Combined with her concerns about him tonight and not being able to call him publicly, Scarlett couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    She felt ufortable at this moment.

    As for Mike, after taking a shower, he came out and did not see Scarlett waiting for him on the bed. He also felt ufortable.

    This pretentious Scarlett¡­

    Mike sat on the bed and waited quietly for a minute. He really couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of missing a faint fragrance apanying him to sleep.

    So he got up and decided to let Scarlett sleep with him.

    But when he tried to twist the door, he found that Scarlett had locked the door.

    This made Mike extremely unhappy.

    Knocking on the door, Scarlett hid in the quilt and her heart beating like a drum.

    She thought, ¡®What did he mean by knocking? Should I open the door for him?¡¯

    However, if I opened the door, would he grab me again?

    Those images were too shameful and Scarlett decided to pretend to sleep.

    There were only three knocks on the door, and it seemed that it was already his limit.

    After there was no response, Scarlett heard him leave.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if she was disappointed or not, but she didn¡¯t seem to be happy.

    She hugged the doll in her arms and closed her eyes to suppress theplicated emotions.

    Suddenly, the door opened and Scarlett sat up. She looked in surprise at the man who broke into her room without permission.

    Mike waved the key in his hand. Scarlett thought, ¡®I was too naive!¡¯

    This was his house, how could there be no spare key!

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Scarlett asked, biting her lip.

    Mike walked over with a gloomy face. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but shrink back, but soon she remembered that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why was she so afraid of him?

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I need to rest.¡±

    Mike bent down slightly and pinched Scarlett¡¯s huge Monchhichi with two fingers in disgust. He said in a very disdainful tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you long ago? Don¡¯t you put this hairy and ugly gori on the bed?¡±

    Scarlett was speechless again. ¡°I also told you that it is a hedgehog!¡±

 Chapter 176 So Many Pregnant Women

    Whether it was a hedgehog or a gori, it did not matter.

    Mike snatched the stuffed toy and threw it on the ground. Then, he put an arm around Scarlett¡¯s waist.

    Mike held Scarlett and walked straight to his room regardless of her protest.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± Scarlett was too busy getting herself out of his grip to remember what she was trying to decide earlier.

    Mike spanked Scarlett to stop her from kicking.

    ¡°Behave!¡±

    It did not work to talk any sense into Mike. He carried Scarlett over and threw her onto the bed.

    Mike turned off the lights and turned on the light on the nightstand.

    The warm light and the fragrance on Scarlett¡¯s body had an immediate soothing effect on Mike.

    Mike stretched out his armsfortably. Just as he was about to pull Scarlett closer, she rolled away from him like a ball.

    Mike was not pleased.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡®Damn it! Why are you avoiding me like avoiding a monster?¡¯

    ¡°No!¡± Scarlett grabbed the nket tightly and looked at him warily.

    ¡°Why are you feeling awkward again?¡± Mike breathed with the faint smell of alcohol.

    ¡°You are the one who should be awkward! I was sleeping on my own bed and you suddenly broke into my room and used me!¡±

    Mike pulled Scarlett into his arms regardless of her protest.

    Mike didn¡¯t stop until he locked Scarlett securely in his arms.

    He put one arm under Scarlett¡¯s head, another arm around her waist, and a leg on top of hers so she would not get away.

    Mike narrowed his eyes and asked pleasantly, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Scarlett was speechless.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Mike didn¡¯t listen to what I said at all?¡¯

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this!¡± She protested.

    Mike turned over and pressed his body on hers. Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Are you protesting because I didn¡¯t take good care of you tonight?¡±

    Mike touched the area he should ¡°take care of¡±, and Scarlett blushed.

    She was too naive. Mike would never feel awkward about anything.

    Mike did not n to sleep with Scarlett. Today, he drank a little too much. It was not good to have a baby with so much alcohol in his system. And there was no condom in the room.

    However, Scarlett¡¯s pretentiousness made Mike decide to shut Scarlett up in his special way.

    Scarlett decided it was best toy there and not do anything.

    ¡°I was wrong! Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m really tired!¡±

    Scarlett still felt sore on her back after the long journey. If she let Mike have it his way, he would not stop with one go.

    Scarlett was sure there was no way she could be able to get out of bed tomorrow.

    ¡°Oh? What did you do wrong?¡± Mike asked softly.

    However, his hands did not stop.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t put myself in the right position!¡± Scarlett would say anything to get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°Tell me then, where would you sleep?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere. Hotel, home, abroad or something¡­ Hey, don¡¯t take it off!¡±

    Scarlett grabbed Mike¡¯s hand. ¡®What kind of man takes the clothes off a woman to show disagreement?¡¯

    ¡°What I mean is, where I sleep does not matter as long as the person next to me is the same man.¡±

    Mike was very pleased to hear it. He got off Scarlett and knocked her yfully on the head.

    ¡°Right answer. I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡±

    Scarlett let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the lines she had seen in a magazine somewhere had fooled Mike.

    It was beneficial to read.

    ¡°Sleep early. I¡¯lle to pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Mike wanted to sleep with her. He liked what Scarlett had just said to him.

    However, since Mike was drunk and he had a basketball game tomorrow afternoon, he decided to let Scarlett go.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Moon Bay.¡±

    ¡°ying golf? Do you mind if I don¡¯t go?¡±

    Mike nced meaningfully at Scarlett, who immediately changed her attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go! I like ying golf very much!¡±

    Scarlett understood that Mike was not touched by what she said at all. He simply wanted her to save her strength!

    Mike felt a little pity about not catching Scarlett¡¯s loophole in her logic. He was very close to getting what he wanted tonight. If Scarlett was not going, she wouldn¡¯t need the strength tomorrow, and he would have sex with her for as long as he wanted.

    Scarlett let out a long sigh of relief. She felt her brain was forced to develop again.

    ¡°You can bring a friend over.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± Scarlett did not understand why Mike brought this up.

    Mike nodded.

    ¡°We might y cards after the game. We need one more person for poker.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Miffy. She yed mahjong very well. She has been wanting to go to Moon Bay for a while.¡±

    The Moon Bay was for members only. The annual membership was extremely expensive, which made it an exclusive ce for the rich and famous.

    Mike looked like he had guessed Scarlett would take Miffy with her.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t Jett say ¡°whoever Scarlett wants to take?¡±¡®

    The next day, Scarlett apanied Miffy to the hospital. Scarlett was a little surprised when she saw Miffy¡¯s appointment with a gynecologist.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My period has note yet.¡± Miffy hoped that the result was not what she thought it was.

    Scarlett had not thought much about it. She was just curious.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your aunt the head of the gynecology department in the public hospital? Why did youe to the private hospital instead?¡±

    ¡®She knows me too well.

    ¡®If I am really pregnant, I don¡¯t want my family to find out.¡¯

    Scarlett went with Miffy to the second floor for some tests. Miffy went in, and Scarlett was waiting for Miffy outside.

    Scarlett saw someone she knew.

    Scarlett stood up and quickly walked over.

    ine was sitting in a chair outside the waiting room, staring nkly at the ultrasound result she was holding.

    ine felt someone approaching her. ine looked up and saw Scarlett. It was toote to hide the result from Scarlett.

    ¡°ine?¡±

    Although Scarlett already knew that ine might be pregnant, she was still surprised to see it with her own eyes.

    Colton, ine¡¯s father, had helped Scarlett a lot during her visit to Country E.

    Scarlett originally nned to let Mike leak the news about ine¡¯s pregnancy to Colton and then let Colton figure it out with Richard.

    However, Mike¡¯s crazy rtives took most of their time in Country E. Mike didn¡¯t have the time to meet up with Colton.

    Mike told Scarlett he had recently brought it up to Colton. After all the things that had happened in Country E, the two families were closer friends than before.

    However, Scarlett did not expect to meet ine here.

    ine looked terrible; her face was boney. There were dark circles under her eyes.

    ¡°Scarlett?¡± ine avoided the big public hospital because she was afraid of being seen.

    ine didn¡¯t expect to see Scarlett here.

 Chapter 177 What a Small World!

    Richard felt ine was somewhat familiar.

    Scarlett felt guilty for Richard, and she hoped that Richard could be happy.

    Scarlett liked ine not because of Richard. It was just a feeling.

    ¡°ine, is the child Richard¡¯s?¡±

    ine turned pale and looked at Scarlett with surprise. It seemed that she was asking how Scarlett knew that.

    Scarlett was afraid that ine might feel offended, so she added, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking.

    ¡°Has Richard known the child?

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking this question as Richard¡¯s friend. I¡¯m asking as your friend.¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡± ine had a lot of pressure during those days. She had almost no friends.

    And she dared not return to Country E.

    ¡°Well, although we have only met each other twice, I believe the rtionship between people should not be judged by how many times they have met.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary for him to know the child. I can handle the problem myself.¡± ine knew that Scarlett did not have any ill will.

    In fact, ine didn¡¯t know why she could have a subtle rtionship with Scarlett. After all, they used to be ¡°rivals in love¡±.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Scarlett hesitated and continued, ¡°When I bumped into youst time, I knew you were pregnant.

    ¡°When I went to Country E this time, I met Colton, your father.¡±

    When ine heard Scarlett¡¯s words, the color drained from her face.

    ¡°Have you told him?¡±

    ¡°I have almost told him. Actually, ine, I feel that Colton loves you. He talked about you with us proudly. You can hide your pregnancy for a while, but you can¡¯t hide it from him forever.¡±

    When Scarlett finished her words, ine¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ine held Scarlett¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Please, do not tell him. Okay?¡±

    ¡°ine, please allow me to say that Richard will definitely take good care of you and the child if he knows that you are pregnant. Why do you have to bear it on your own?¡±

    As a friend of both ine and Richard, Scarlett treated the issue neutrally.

    Since they had a child, why didn¡¯t they let the child grow up happily with both of his parents?

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. I don¡¯t want him to be with me just because of the responsibility. Thanks for your concern, Scarlett.¡±

    In a foreign country, Scarlett was the first one to make ine feel warm. Ironically, Scarlett was unforgettable to Richard.

    ¡°What are you gonna do next?¡±

    ¡°After Richard marries another woman and settles down, I will take the child back to Country E. At that time, my father will not put pressure on Richard. I have the ability to raise the child on my own.¡±

    Scarlett was moved by ine¡¯s strong mind. Being kind, ine had nned the way out in the future. She didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone.

    ¡°In that case, I respect your choice. I will tell Mike to keep the secret. ine, may I have your phone number?¡±

    Scarlett and ine exchanged numbers.

    Scarlett said sincerely, ¡°No matter what problems you have, I am willing to help you. You may not believe it, but I have always imagined having a younger sister like you.

    ¡°You are cute, sensible and kind.¡±

    ¡°I have wished to have a sister as strong and wise as you, but I am the only child of my family. And the rest of the family is¡­¡± ine paused.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I know,¡± Scarlett said immediately.

    Judging from yton¡¯s behavior, Scarlett could know what the other young men of the Shields family were like.

    Scarlett chatted with ine about ine¡¯s living environment and how the child was doing. As they were talking, Miffy walked over with rxation.

    ¡°How is the result of the test?¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know what Miffy was doing. She only saw Miffy go to do the test.

    Miffy waved the list in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. I am fine.¡±

    Miffy was not pregnant. The result made her get relieved.

    ¡°Is it necessary to consult the doctor?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°No. The test report is here, and I have known the result. Who is she?¡± Miffy asked, pointing at ine.

    ¡°She is ine, my younger sister,¡± Scarlett introduced ine to Miffy.

    ¡°ine, this is Miffy, my best friend. She has a bar in the downtown area. If you have time,e over to have a drink with us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± ine smiled at Miffy.

    Birds of a feather flocked together. Miffy and ine knew they could be best friends when they met.

    After a few words, Miffy and Scarlett left.

    Not long after Miffy and Scarlett left, a nurse came over with a test report.

    ¡°Miffy, is Miffy here?¡±

    At that moment, Miffy and Scarlett had already left. Hearing the nurse¡¯s words, ine stood up.

    ¡°Miffy is my friend. She has left. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The nurse handed the test report to ine and said, ¡°The report Miffy has taken is not hers. Please give this one to her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± ine took over the test report, and she was stunned after taking a look at it.

    It was a pregnancy test report, and the result was positive.

    It meant Miffy was pregnant.

    ine called Scarlett immediately, but Scarlett could not be connected.

    ¡°In this case, I have to send it to Miffy. Fortunately, I remember the address of her bar.

    ¡°I will send it to her in the afternoon,¡± ine said to herself.

    At the same time, Miffy was happily choosing the clothes she was about to wear when ying golf with Scarlett in the afternoon.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you said you won¡¯t go?¡± Scarlett asked.

    When Scarlett invited Miffy to y golf with her in the morning, Miffy refused her listlessly.

    As soon as Miffy came out of the hospital, she became refreshed.

    ¡°Of course, I will go. Why not?¡±

    Miffy had nned to go to moon Bay to feel the atmosphere there for a long time. She had been anxious that she might be pregnant in the morning.

    Knowing it was a false rm, Miffy became rxed.

    Miffy thought, ¡°Fortunately, I am not pregnant. Otherwise, I do not know what to do with the child.¡±

    Miffy was in a pretty good mood because of the release of pressure. She decided to close her bar and have a rest for a day.

    When Scarlett took out her phone to call Mike to pick her up, she found her phone was out of charge.

    ¡°Miffy, please give me your phone.¡±

    After the phone was connected, Mike scolded Scarlett, ¡°You don¡¯t even remember to charge your phone.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    Scarlett made a face and said, ¡°I have forgotten. We are in a restaurant near Miffy¡¯s bar. Come and pick us up.¡±

    Mike came over soon. It was rxing to go on an outing. Therefore, Mike drove an SUV with arger space.

    When Scarlett opened the door for Miffy to get in the car, Miffy found that a man was sitting in the back seat.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Miffy felt that her good mood had been destroyed as soon as she saw Jett.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Jett did not expect to see Miffy too.

    Scarlett naturally sat in the front passenger seat and looked suspiciously at Mike, the driver of the day.

    Scarlett felt that Mike was especially sinister with his calm expression.

 Chapter 178 The Couples and the Singles

    ¡°Why are you staring at me? How can you keep being silly?¡± Mike knocked Scarlett¡¯s head, and Scarlett pouted.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± When Miffy saw Jett, she was no longer in a jovial mood.

    ¡°I just want toe. Why? Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Although Jett was surprised when he saw Miffy, his mood lightened. He couldn¡¯t help but tease her.

    ¡°Yes, I am indeed afraid. I am afraid that I will puke when I am with a man like an Amoeba.¡±

    Miffy felt her stomach was ufortable.

    Mike smiled when he took a nce at the two who were quarreling in the back seats.

    Looking at Jett, Mike wondered why Jett said he was only asking for no reason.

    Miffy did not know Jett came along with Mike. Thinking that she had to spend an afternoon with him, Miffy felt regretful toe.

    Mike had already started the car. Miffy looked at Scarlett, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. Miffy felt that it was not polite to Scarlett to quit at that moment.

    Miffy decided to go as a favor to Scarlett.

    Iffy made up her mind to ignore Jett and treat him as air. Therefore, Miffy moved towards the door near her, trying to keep away from Jett as far as possible.

    Miffy was trying to avoid Jett. Seeing that, Jett became unhappy.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t realize the subtle atmosphere in the back seats. Mike looked at the awkward couple in the back seats through the rearview mirror. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he looked at Scarlett.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Birds of a feather flocked together. The friend of the little wildcat was as untamable as her.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but exim that the rich knew how to enjoy life when they arrived at the course.

    The course was only for a few people. Both the high-end facilities and therge greennd had shown that the rich could be willful.

    They changed their clothes and went into the course. Someone had already been there.

    Mike made an introduction to Scarlett.

    ¡°This is Darian, and this is Isabe, Darian¡¯s wife. Darian is one of my four best friends. You have seen the other two.¡±

    Isabe was petite, and she looked energetic.

    ¡°This is Scarlett, my wife. And this is Miffy, Scarlett¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°I heard of you a long time ago. You are more beautiful than I have imagined,¡± Isabe said as she reached out to Scarlett.

    Scarlett had a good impression of Isabe because of Isabe¡¯s openness. Therefore, Scarlett also reached out and shook hands with Isabe.

    The three women soon became familiar with each other, sitting in the rest area and chatting.

    The three women could find they had the same interests as soon as they started their conversation. They were not the daughters of wealthy families, and they didn¡¯t talk about luxury brands.

    ¡°Have you ever seen Love P2P?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. I am fascinated with the actor.¡±

    ¡°Well, Darian¡¯s Company made the movie. Let me tell you the actress is different from her image on the screen. She¡­¡±

    Three women were enough for a drama. Since their ages were simr, there was no barrier among them. The mood of their talking was resolutely up.

    The men yed golf.

    Darian said to Mike, ¡°It seems that Isabe likes Scarlett very much. Isabe could get along well with few people. You don¡¯t know how worried I have been. She has almost offended all thedies and misses in the social circle.¡±

    Mike took a nce at Scarlett, who was chatting happily, and said with a smile, ¡°That makes the two of us.¡±

    Mike was happy the little wildcat had more friends.

    Jett saw Mike and Darian talking about their wives. Although it seemed that they wereining, their expression showed that they loved their wives very much.

    It was a blow to Jett. Therefore, Jett was somewhat ufortable.

    Isabe looked up at Darian from time to time while chatting. She was paying attention to how Darian was ying. Scarlett was the same. She kept looking at Mike.

    She even took some pictures of Mike when she talked with Isabe and Miffy.

    Miffy had not looked at the men from beginning to end. She was concentrating on chatting with her friends.

    Miffy felt a pair of affectionate eyes were staring at her, so she finally looked up in Jett¡¯s direction.

    Jett raised the club subconsciously to make a pose.

    Miffy turned around in disgust as if she had seen something dirty.

    Jett felt frustrated. With a tremble of his hand, he struck out the worst strike.

    ¡°Jett, what¡¯s wrong with you? I can defeat you with my left hand,¡± Darian asked Jett.

    Mike raised the club in his hand and replied for Jett, ¡°He felt frustrated.¡±

    The ball rolled into the hole. Scarlett happened to see the scene. She would like to have a try, so she put down the camera and walked over.

    Mike hugged Scarlett from behind and exined the movements to her. While Scarlett was concentrating on studying, Mike took the opportunity to kiss her on her face.

    Jett felt more distressed. Myke, the iceberg, made him jealous.

    When they openly showed off their love, they must have ignored the feelings of Jett, who was single.

    ¡°Ben, you and I are allies. Look at the two of them. They have been corrupted by their marriage,¡± Jettined to Ben.

    ¡°I am not your ally. Aren¡¯t you going to get married soon?¡± Ben responded leisurely.

    Jett was older than Mike and Darian. Compared to Mike¡¯s thoughtfulness and Darian¡¯s maturity, Jett was not as wise as them.

    When Ben talked about Jett¡¯s marriage, Jett felt desperate. Miffy just heard what Ben said, and she was stunned.

    Miffy wondered, ¡°Is Jett going to get married?

    How could he be so disgusting? He will get married, but he has made that request to me. He has betrayed his wife. What a scum!¡±

    Jett probably felt Miffy looking at him with disgust, so he became sullen.

    Not only Mike but also Ben, who was meticulous, had seen through Jett. Jett had been fixing his eyes on Miffy from the beginning.

    Realizing that, Ben looked at Mike immediately.

    Mike was flirting with Scarlett in the name of teaching her how to y golf. He looked up and met Ben¡¯s questioning gaze.

    Ben raised his eyebrow to ask Mike whether it was appropriate to make fun of Jett.

    Mike twitched his mouth to implicate that Jett deserved that for being stubborn.

    Ben understood Mike.

    It seemed that Mike had been influenced by Scarlett, who was vivacious. He used to be an iceberg, but he became naughty after getting married.

    Scarlett was ying golf in Mike¡¯s arms. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Isabe had been pulled to the course by Darian. Miffy sat in the rest area alone and looked through her phone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to apany Miffy.¡± Scarlett was not good at sports.

    Mike had taught her for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t do it well. She didn¡¯t understand why men were so obsessed with the little white ball.

    ¡°She has herpanion. You¡¯d better be obedient. If you can¡¯t do the next strike well, your pocket money will be halved next month.¡±

    Since the rtionship between Mike and Scarlett had improved, Mike¡¯s favorite phrase changed from ¡°buckle your sry¡± to ¡°halve your pocket money¡±.

    Scarlett twitched her mouth and was about to contradict Mike. Suddenly, there was an ident.

 Chapter 179 A Good Name

    Before Scarlett went to apany Miffy, Ben walked to Miffy.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, may I invite you to y golf with me?¡±

    ¡°What? But I don¡¯t know how to y.¡±

    ¡°If I am fortunate enough to teach such a cutedy, I will feel honored.¡±

    Miffy hesitated and reached out. ¡°I would like to learn.¡±

    She still kept the stuffed toy Ben gave her at home.

    ¡°It is my honor.¡± Ben held Miffy¡¯s hand and gently kissed it.

    His social etiquette made him an elegant gentleman.

    Seeing the scene, Jett became gloomy.

    How could Ben do that? Was he going topete Miffy with Jett?

    However, what was even more hateful was Scarlett.

    Jett heard Scarlett¡¯s words clearly.

    Scarlett asked Mike, ¡°Does Ben have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jett didn¡¯t know why Mike gave up his image as an iceberg and talked about gossip with a woman. Was it interesting?

    Jett wanted to turn around and stare at the couple, who were trying to be matchmakers.

    ¡°I feel that Ben and Miffy are well-matched,¡± Scarlett said.

    Jett turned around stiffly and red at Scarlett. He roared silently, ¡°How could you know they are well-matched?¡±

    Looking at the smiling face of Ben, Jett thought Miffy would be tricked by Ben for the rest of her life if she married Ben.

    Mike had always been wise. Therefore, Jett hoped Mike to say something fair.

    Mike looked at Jett, whose face had been dark. Then, Mike turned to Scarlett and said, ¡°You are right.

    ¡°They are well-matched.¡±

    Scarlett smiled and whispered something in Mike¡¯s ear.

    Mike nodded and lowered his head to whisper in Scarlett¡¯s ear.

    They were so intimate that Jett couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth beside them.

    Did you dare to speak it out loud? Was it good to be infuriating?

    Scarlett didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    However, Mike must have done it on purpose. Jett didn¡¯t believe that Mike, whose eyes could see through anything, didn¡¯t know Jett¡¯s thoughts.

    At the same time, Ben had begun to teach Miffy. Ben didn¡¯t hug Miffy like what Mike had done to Scarlett.

    However, as far as Jett was concerned, Ben had already gone too far.

    Ben put his hand on Miffy¡¯s. Why didn¡¯t Miffy push him away?

    ¡°Miffy doesn¡¯t reject Ben. She is smiling.¡± There came Scarlett¡¯s voice again. Jett red at Scarlett with rage.

    Mike looked up and red back for Scarlett.

    Then, Mike said to Scarlett, trying to make Jett angrier, ¡°Ben has said that he likes girls like Miffy, who are pure and unpretentious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Miffy doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you invite the two of them to our home today? I¡¯ll cook for them.¡±

    Scarlett was eager to find a boyfriend for Miffy. Ben was a good friend of Mike and a photographer she admired.

    If Miffy could fall in love with Ben, it would be perfect.

    Jett finally couldn¡¯t stand Mike and Scarlett anymore.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jett didn¡¯t know why they kept talking about Ben and Miffy in front of him.

    ¡°Ben doesn¡¯t like girls like her,¡± Jett said.

    Ben and Miffy were far away from Jett, and they could hear Jett.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Ben has said that he likes pure and unpretentious girls, but that can¡¯t be Miffy.¡±

    Hearing Jett¡¯s words, Scarlett became unhappy.

    ¡°How do you know that can¡¯t be Miffy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she is trying to approach Ben. Ben¡¯s family won¡¯t agree with their rtionship. If she continues to do that, she will be hurt at the end.¡±

    Jett said that on impulse. And then, he became regretful.

    Actually, Jett was trying to protect Miffy. Ben¡¯s family was different. If Miffy fell in love with Ben, it would definitely be hard for her.

    However, Jett hadn¡¯t made himself clear. It seemed that he looked down upon Miffy.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Scarlett almost swore at Jett. Miffy was Scarlett¡¯s best friend. Jett¡¯s words made Scarlett have a bad impression of him.

    Thinking that Jett was Mike¡¯s friend, Scarlett suppressed her anger and stared at Mike.

    Scarlett med Mike with her eyes, ¡°How could you make friends with a scum?¡±

    Although Scarlett had vented her anger to Mike, who was innocent, Mike was not angry.

    He patted Scarlett¡¯s shoulder and asked in a meaningful tone, ¡°If Ben fell in love with Miffy, what will you do?¡±

    Since Jett had pissed off Scarlett, Mike would definitely stand up for Scarlett and set a trap for Jett.

    At that moment, Jett was so angry that he became irrational due to the intimate interaction between Miffy and Boss.

    ¡°In any case, it is impossible for them to get married. If Ben marries Miffy, I will eat the club.¡±

    ¡°Although I am not sure what will happen between Miffy and me, it is lucky for us to know each other. Beautifuldy, don¡¯t you agree with me?¡±

    There came Ben¡¯s voice behind Jett. Mike and Scarlett gloated over Jett¡¯s situation at the same time.

    Scarlett gave Mike a kiss to show her satisfaction and encouragement.

    Mike had set a trap for Jett, and he deserved the kiss.

    Miffy looked calm, but her hands had already clenched into fists.

    She had not expected Jett to look down upon her in that way.

    Although Miffy didn¡¯t like Ben, she answered directly in order to challenge Jett, ¡°Yes.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t you mind my behavior of trying to approach you?

    Miffy said that while staring at Jett.

    Her eyes were full of disgust, which made Jett feel panic.

    ¡°I believe that you are not a scheming girl. Even if you are, it is my honor to be approached by such a beautiful girl.¡±

    Jett didn¡¯t know why Ben was against him at that moment.

    Ben¡¯s answer humiliated Jett.

    Scarlett nodded with satisfaction. ¡°If there is noparison, there will be no hurt.¡±

    Scarlett believed Ben deserved her admiration. As a gentleman, Ben was much better than Jett.

    Mike didn¡¯t care about that. He felt good because he had avenged his little wildcat.

    Mike hugged Scarlett and continued ying golf.

    Jett stood in the middle of the course alone.

    Scarlett and Mike were intimate.

    At the same time, Darian was hugging Isabe and whispering.

    Not far away, Ben was chatting with Miffy, and it seemed that they were having a good time.

    However, Jett stood there lonely. It was a terrible day for him.

    Jett had offended both Mike and Miffy. He had a feeling that Miffy had been offended by him.

    The worse thing was still toe.

    ¡°Mr. Bafford.¡±

    There came a clear voice, and a tall and elegant woman in sportswear walked over.

    Bad form? Who was she calling?

    Scarlett looked around.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jett,¡± Mike said.

    Scarlett nodded and thought, ¡°Jett¡¯s name is good. Bafford, bad form, that¡¯s good.¡±

    The woman had already walked up to the crowd.

    She smiled at Mike and the other two men.

    Then, she turned a blind eye to Scarlett, Isabe and Miffy and went straight to Jett.

 Chapter 180 Scarlett Is Fierce!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you y golf here. I thought I was hallucinating when I saw you earlier!¡±

    Everyone in the court heard the woman¡¯s coy voice.

    Scarlett frowned.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked Mike.

    ¡°That¡¯s Jett¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Shyann,¡± Mike answered.

    Scarlett could hear Mike was gloating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± Scarlett was direct. Scarlett knew Shyann couldn¡¯t heart their conversation.

    Shyann only greeted the men in there and ignored the women.

    Besides, Scarlett was pissed at the look that Shyann gave her earlier. It felt like Shyann was looking down on Scarlett.

    Scarlett was true about Shyann. Shyann didn¡¯t take the women seriously.

    Shyann knew every man in the golf court, but not the women by their side. That was why she thought Scarlett and others were not from the upper ss.

    Shyann even thought Scarlett and others were random actresses that would do anything for money.

    Shyann wouldn¡¯t risk her reputation to mingle with them.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jett asked.

    Jett wasn¡¯t d to see her. Shyann was trouble.

    ¡°I was here with my clients, and I saw you and thought I should stop by.¡±

    Austin¡¯s pulled Scarlett in his arms while Jett and Shyann were talking. Shyann nced at Scarlett and frowned.

    ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Jett asked. Even Scarlett could hear Jett was just being polite.

    ¡°Sure. Let me tell my clients first. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Shyann answered. Mike and others were surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Shyann would agree.

    A gathering between friends became something else after Shyann joined them.

    Scarlett, Miffy, and Isabe stopped talking to each other when Shyann arrived. They were just sitting there awkwardly.

    However, Shyann wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. She even wanted to make small talks with the guys.

    Mike didn¡¯t care about Shyann. He never liked women like her, calctive and arrogant. He was good at ignoring women like Shyann.

    Darian and Jett couldn¡¯t stand Shyann either, yet they were subtle about it.

    It got awkward.

    Isabe was a straightforward girl. And after being eyed up and down by Shyann twice, she didn¡¯t want to be Shyann¡¯s side. Isabe stood up and left her seat, and she took Scarlett with her.

    When they arrived at the resting area, Isabe picked up a ss of drink and took a huge sip.

    ¡°What did Jett is seeing in that girl? Is he going to marry her for real? That would be a disaster! We can say goodbye to the get-togethers with friends!¡±

    Scarlett curled her lips and remained silent.

    ¡°I thought an aloof guy like Mike would like someone as arrogant and pretentious as Shyann! I never knew Mike had such good taste in women. And now I know. Jett is the one with issues! What was Jett thinking engaging to a woman like that? I just don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Isabe couldn¡¯t stop talking.

    ¡°Maybe they are right for each other!¡± Jett hadn¡¯t made a good impression on Scarlett after he had said those awful things to Miffy earlier.

    Miffy walked towards Scarlett and Isabe when she spotted them.

    Shyann was pissed when she noticed Jett was staring at Miffy from time to time.

    Jett¡¯s nces shifted along with Miffy¡¯s every movement.

    Miffy approached them. Scarlett stepped aside to give Miffy enough space and handed her a drink.

    Shyann walked over.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s the brand of your clothes? If you don¡¯t mind me asking. I¡¯ve never seen this brand before? Just curious,¡± Shyann asked with a slight smile.

    Miffy looked down with confusion. She bought her clothes for ying golf. She bought it because it lookedfortable.

    Before Miffy could say anything, Scarlett retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t know this brand? Are you an alien or something! Don¡¯t get me wrong. But I¡¯ve never seen anyone who doesn¡¯t know the most popr brand in the world. If I were you, I would have never asked a question like that!¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Your question didn¡¯t prove how rich you are! It just told us that youckmon sense.¡±

    Isabe chuckled.

    Shyann¡¯s expression slightly changed when she heard Scarlett¡¯s words.

    ¡°I thought only poor students would buy this brand. That is all,¡± Shyann added.

    ¡°Yeah, students! Only young girls can wear clothes like that. Some people will be too old for those clothes!¡± Scarlett replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s rude! Who are you? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners?¡±

    ¡°Am I rude?¡± Scarlett looked at Miffy and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Miffy answered. Just after Miffy talked to Scarlett, she felt nauseous.

    ¡°You were polite! Like ady,¡± Isabe also looked at Scarlett and said.

    Shyann had brought up the brand of Miffy¡¯s clothes to remind Miffy of her social status.

    Yet, Shyann hadn¡¯t expected that Scarlett would make her look bad.

    Just as Shyann was nning to humiliate the girls by mentioning their ¡®dead-end career¡¯ in show biz, Shyann saw Mike and Jett were walking in her direction.

    Shyann thought of something and changed the topic.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what do you do for a living?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s none of your business, bitch!¡¯ Scarlett thought, and she almost blurted out. Yet, Scarlett repressed herself. She couldn¡¯t make things too awkward for Mike and Jett. After all, Shyann was Jett¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± That was the most polite retort that Scarlett could think of at the moment.

    Mike noticed Scarlett was saying something to Shyann with a vivid expression on her face when he approached them. ¡®She is so full of energy! Why is she this cute?¡¯ Mike thought.

    However, Jett was thinking the opposite.

    ¡°Scarlett is fierce!¡± Jett had only seen Scarlett a few times. And every time, he saw her dissing other people.

    Mike nodded. Jett was telling the truth. Yet, Mike didn¡¯t want to say anything about it. Mike was willing to see Scarlett like that.

    Scarlett was trained for it!

    Jett realized that Mike didn¡¯t care about what Scarlett would say or do. Jett started to pray for Shyann to restrain herself.

    The first time they got together, and this happened! He should¡¯ve picked another golf court. Everything was perfect before they ran into Shyann.

    ¡®And from the looks of it, Shyann has offended both of my friends¡¯ women,¡¯ Jett thought.

    Shyann didn¡¯t know what Jett was thinking.

    When she saw the boys were near, she opened her mouth again.

    ¡°I think a woman must have her own career, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Scarlett sighed loudly and replied sarcastically, ¡°You are right! You are so noble that I will never be able to reach your height!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you arepletely different from those women who depend on men to get what they want,¡± Isabe chimed in.

    Miffy wanted to add something, but she was feeling nauseous at the moment. She was trying her best not to throw up.

    Shyann eyed all three women up and down and thought Miffy was the weak one.

    That was because Miffy had been ufortable since the beginning. Her nausea was keeping her from retorting Shyann.

    ¡°Excuse me, Miss! May I ask what do you do for a living? I own apany, and we can talk about business if you have the time,¡± Shyann said.

    in words, yet no one could ignore the arrogant and pretentious tone in Shyann¡¯s voice. Who did she think she was?

    Miffy sensed that Shyann was hostile to her because of Jett.

    First, that jerk Jett criticized her, and if that wasn¡¯t enough, his fianc¨¦e tried to bully her too? Miffy ran out of patience.

    ¡°You came all the way here to tell me that? You are not that bright, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think you founded yourpany from scratch. Your dad must¡¯ve helped you with the money and everything else!¡± Miffy said softly.

    The guys were amused by Miffy¡¯s words.

    Miffy killed all of Shyann¡¯s confidence with a few sentences.

    Shyann¡¯s was furious. Miffy was right. Shyann¡¯s father helped her to build herpany.

 Chapter 181 Letâ€™s Cancel the Engagement

    Shyann had wanted to show off in front of these three women, but she did not expect Scarlett and the others to be so eloquent.

    ¡°So what if my family invested a part of it? My family has the capital, and I am willing to work hard. It is better than you guys, living by a man.¡±

    This sentence made the three women very unhappy, and also made Mike who followed them very dissatisfied.

    ¡°There are people who are willing to raise them, and there are people that no one is willing to raise. It is two different concepts.¡±

    As soon as Mike spoke, Shyann¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    No matter where she went, she would always be the arrogant princess that was surrounded by many men, and this was the first time that a man would embarrass her.

    Wasn¡¯t this implying that Shyann had no one to raise her?

    When Jett heard Mike speak, he knew that Shyann, a brainless woman, hadpletely offended Mike and Scarlett.

    He felt his head hurt even more. He just felt that when he reached the age of marriage, he should just find a suitable girl to get married to.

    However, he did not expect that Shyann, who he had casually picked, was so brainless.

    Scarlett was in a good mood when she heard Mike speaking, so she stood up and took a towel to wipe his sweat.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, I don¡¯t know if your wife knows you are like this. If I remember correctly, you are married, right?¡±

    After Shyann finished speaking, the others were all stunned.

    Jett really felt too embarrassed to face this.

    He was so ashamed.

    Mike was enjoying Scarlett¡¯s rare gentleness. His look turned cold as he heard Shyann¡¯s words.

    ¡°Enough, Shyann. If you have a lot of time, go back and stay with your clients.¡±

    Jett was humiliated by Shyann¡¯s rude behavior.

    Shyann actually offended his friends the first time they met. Jett didn¡¯t think that he should marry such a brainless woman.

    Shyann was used to being pampered, and how could she stand being ostracized by so many people?

    She thought she had caught hold of Mike, and with a strong sense of morality, she preached to Mike.

    ¡°Since you have a wife, don¡¯t raise these low-quality women. You men are always so shallow that you only love beautiful women!¡±

    When Mike was criticized, he did not get angry butughed instead. When Jett saw him smile, he felt even more nervous.

    Shyann actually chose Mike, the most difficult one to deal with among these people, to give a lesson.

    Not to mention Shyann, even Mike¡¯s father would have to be polite in front of Mike. How could Shyann talk to Mike in this way?

    ¡°You mean I judge people only by their appearance? Well, it¡¯s good that you know yourself so well. Try to make more money, because you don¡¯t even have the opportunity to be judged.¡±

    Mike¡¯s meanments hit the nail on the head.

    Miffy and Isabe both burst intoughter.

    After Mike embarrassed Shyann with one sentence, he turned his head to look at Jett, who was also very awkward.

    ¡°Good taste, Jett.¡±

    Jett was so embarrassed. He had had a hunch that Shyann would not make friends with Scarlett and Isabe at first.

    So when he came over, he didn¡¯t call Shyann at all.

    He had never expected that the world was so small that Shyann could meet them here!

    Moreover, Shyann, this foolish woman, directly provoked Scarlett, which angered Mike as well.

    ¡°Shyann, are you tired? I¡¯ll drive you back,¡± Jett said directly. He really couldn¡¯t afford to lose face.

    However, Shyann just was stubborn and didn¡¯t want this matter to end.

    Shyann pushed Jett¡¯s hand away and walked in front of Scarlett and Mike. She was determined to fight for her dignity.

    ¡°Am I wrong? She, she, and she are all unprepossessing women. Other than being pretty, what else advantages do they have?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Shyann not only pointed at Scarlett and Mike, but also at Miffy and Isabe.

    Seeing Shyann pointing at Mike and Scarlett, Darian was so surprised with his mouth wide open.

    ¡°Why does Jett have such poor taste? He actually found a woman who dared to point at Mike?¡±

    Anyone who dared to be so arrogant with Mike usually didn¡¯t have a good ending.

    Ben shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say that she is Jett¡¯s woman.¡±

    She had caused such big trouble as soon as she met Jett¡¯s friends. It would be weird if Jett still wanted her.

    Shyann had spent most of her time abroad and only knew that these people were not ordinary.

    However, she did not expect that these men would be so powerful. With arrogance and ignorance, she dared to point at Scarlett who was in Mike¡¯s arms.

    She wanted to use Scarlett to mock Miffy because Jett always kept an eye on Miffy.

    ¡°My woman is indeed very beautiful. You don¡¯t need to know what else advantages she has,¡± Mike paused for a moment and then said calmly.

    ¡°But you will soon have nothing.¡±

    Shyann was shocked. Mike actually said Scarlett was his woman!

    But Jett had already heard the deep meaning behind Mike¡¯s words and shuddered.

    ¡°Mike, do me a favor. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡±

    Mike was not a person who spoke a lot, but every word he said would eventuallye true.

    He said that Shyann would have nothing, which meant that he definitely had to buy Shyann¡¯spany.

    To Mike, it was simr to buying a toy.

    ¡°Jett, you better shut up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you too.¡±

    If Mike was unhappy, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy to anyone.

    ¡°Jett! Is this the good friend you have?¡±

    Even now, Shyann did not realize how serious the problem was. She was very embarrassed by Mike.

    However, the more she wanted to save face, the more she lost face.

    Such behavior made Jett no longer want to care about her.

    Especially after Mike and Darian came over, they also looked at him with an expression that was as if saying, ¡°You have good taste.¡±

    Jett felt that he had never been so upset in his life.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whom I want to make friends with. Shyann, our engagement is canceled. I will exin it to your family.¡±

    When he said this, Jett felt a sense of relief.

    He should have done this a long time ago. If he really married a woman who always provoked the brotherhood between him and his friends like this, it would really be the most stupid choice he had ever made.

    ¡°Jett, how dare you!¡± Shyann did not expect things to be like this.

    Jett didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her. He turned around and said to Mike and the other friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    Mike snorted. The other two men also shrugged. It was just a farce.

    Shyann, this overconfident woman, didn¡¯t know that these men were closer than blood brothers because they had known each other from the age of ten.

    Picking up other people¡¯s brotherhood, Shyann deserved to be abandoned.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. It was satisfying to stir up such a marriage.

    If Jett really married such a woman, it would be a real tragedy.

    Scarlett walked over and held Miffy¡¯s hand. She noticed that Miffy¡¯s face was very pale as if she was ufortable.

    Just as everyone ignored Shyann as if she was invisible and collectively walked out, Shyann suddenly stretched out her leg, trying to trip Scarlett, who was closest to her.

    While Shyann was exasperated, Miffy finally couldn¡¯t help but feel sick.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    A mouthful of vomit happened tond on Shyann¡¯s extended leg¡­

 Chapter 182 Scarlett Thinks She Is so Talented

    Shyann wanted to trip Scarlett, but she didn¡¯t expect that Miffy, who had endured for a long time, finally vomited.

    The vomit uratelynded on Shyann¡¯s feet!

    ¡°No!¡± Shyann screamed and subconsciously tried to kick Miffy.

    Jett instinctively rushed over to protect Miffy and pushed Shyann away.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    And just as Jett wanted toe up, Ben supported Miffy quickly.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Miffy shook her head. She was much better after throwing up.

    Scarlett quickly wiped Miffy¡¯s mouth and handed her a cup to rinse her mouth.

    Everyone surrounded Miffy and no one paid attention to Shyann.

    Jett looked at Shyann with a very cold and dangerous look, which shocked her so much.

    She only knew a little about Jett. She thought that this man, who was respected by many people, was just a gangster leader.

    The reason was that Jett was usually smiling and showing a cynical look.

    When Jett really revealed his dominance, Shyann felt afraid.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost my temper yet now. You¡¯d better leave quickly.¡± Even Jett himself didn¡¯t know what was wrong.

    When he saw that Shyann was going to attack Miffy, he was really unhappy.

    ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Shyann stomped her foot.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The consequences of showing off were very serious. Shyann had offended Jett and Scarlett. Besides, what was even more terrifying was that she also had offended Mike.

    As for how Mike tormented the Gross family, that was the afterword.

    Now, Jett wanted to check on Miffy, but he found that Ben had already made the first move.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Ben always treated girls very gently.

    Miffy shook her head and felt much better after vomiting.

    ¡°Eat a slice of mint candy. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± Ben took out a box of sugar from his pocket and handed it to Miffy.

    Jett clenched his hand in the pocket and then loosened it.

    In fact, he also had a box of mint candy in his pocket.

    With Shyann¡¯s involvement, everyone lost the mood to y with the ball. Ben suggested ying cards at his residence.

    On the card table, Scarlettughed happily after winning several times with help of Mike.

    Seeing that Miffy always lost and pouted unhappily, Jett deliberately gave her some chances to win.

    Miffy would unconsciously smile when she won. Jett would also smile. However, when he saw Ben sitting behind Miffy chatting with Miffy, Jett couldn¡¯t smile anymore.

    The game ended veryte. Scarlett was the biggest winner. Miffy also won a lot because Jett threw the game. Only Isabe and Jett lost.

    In the end, Isabe patted the table unhappily and stopped ying. She switched to her husband, Darian. Then, only Jett lost.

    In the end, Scarlett was too embarrassed to win anymore. She had won too much!

    It felt like Jett didn¡¯t do well both in love and game.

    When they left, Jett wanted to drive Miffy home, but Ben, who called himself Miffy¡¯s current pursuer, was one step ahead of him. Jett then could only drive back by himself unhappily.

    On the way back, the more Scarlett thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Is Jett¡¯s card skill that bad?¡±

    In this match, in the end, Miffy was too lucky. She could always get those cards she wanted and had no useless cards at all.

    ¡°Do you know how Jett¡¯s money came about?¡± Mike asked casually as he drove the car.

    ¡°Depend on his family?¡±

    Scarlett remembered that Mike had said that Jett¡¯s family background was quite good.

    The first pot of gold was obtained through the super programming he sold to the foreign Space Administration.

    No matter how he looked at Jett, Jett always looked like a dandy.

    Mike shook his head.

    ¡°It had nothing to do with his family. His start-up funds were won from Las Vegas.¡±

    Las Vegas, the gambling city.

    Scarlett was shocked. ¡°Since he knows how to y cards, how could he lose like that just now?¡±

    Then, she patted her head thoughtfully. ¡°I see.¡±

    Mike nodded. At least, Scarlett wasn¡¯t too foolish.

    However, what Scarlett said shocked him.

    ¡°It turns out that I am so good at ying cards that I can even win the gambling master Jett. Just lend me some start-up funds, and I will go to the gambling city to y once!¡±

    The steering wheel in Mike¡¯s hand tilted, and the car drew a small circle on the road.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke when I¡¯m driving!¡± he said, knocking her on the head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m very serious!¡± Scarlett pouted.

    She had won so many times today, which meant that she was also very talented. She just did not know if she could also be so lucky in Las Vegas.

    The corners of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°With your level, you will definitely suffer a cursing defeat there!¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t been sitting behind her today, she would have lost so badly with her skills.

    ¡°But I won Jett so many times!¡± Scarlett stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were sitting on Miffy¡¯s right and were the next turn, and Jett happened to want to let Miffy win. Why don¡¯t you try sitting on Miffy¡¯s left?¡±

    Not to mention Scarlett, even Mike, who had a great memory, did not dare to say that he could win Jett when ying cards.

    ¡°Then why did he deliberately want to Miffy win? Oh, I see. He was making up for us because his ex-girlfriend has hurt us.¡±

    After Scarlett finished speaking, she felt that something was strange.

    ¡°Apart from Miffy, the ck Devil Fairy is also very fierce to me and Isabe. Why didn¡¯t Jettpensate us?¡±

    ¡°The ck Devil Fairy?¡± Mike didn¡¯t know what Scarlett was saying.

    ¡°It¡¯s a popr child drama. Shyann and one female viin role shared the same name, but that¡¯s not the point. What I want to say is why Jett doesn¡¯tpensate me or Isabe.¡±

    Mike found that Scarlett was so stupid¡­

    He nced at her and secretly shook his head.

    He thought that it was so necessary to give birth to a daughter in the future.

    If a girl had the same IQ as Scarlett, it could still be considered cute.

    If it was a boy, who inherited the intelligence of Scarlett, the Abraham Group might be destroyed by him. How could Scarlett not understand such a simple question?

    ¡°Mike, why?¡± Scarlett was still holding on to this question.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Scarlett really kept silent. After two minutes, however, she turned back and asked Mike again.

    ¡°Are all the women in the upper ss all like Shyann?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Mike rarely paid attention to these messy things. People of his status didn¡¯t have to care about these things.

    ¡°Well, then have you ever been asked to go on a blind date like Jett before?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡± Towards this kind of question, Mike¡¯s attitude had always been very vague.

    ¡°I think there should be. Don¡¯t you rich people like to establish a rtionship with another famous family?¡±

    When Scarlett married Mike, she felt that the two families were connected by marriage. At that time, she did not know much about how powerful Mike was exactly.

    After being with him for so long, Scarlett gradually realized that Mike¡¯s family was even ten times more powerful than hers. There was absolutely no need for his family to make any connection with Scarlett¡¯s family through marriage.

    In this way, Scarlett really didn¡¯t know why on earth Mike wanted to marry her.

    Scarlett suddenly thought of something and patted herself on the forehead. Probably it was because she was used to being patted by him that she had also developed a habit of patting herself for no reason.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You married me entirely because¡­¡±

    Mike suddenly got a little nervous. Had Scarlett really known the reason?

 Chapter 183 Scarlett Is Asked to Get Off

    Sometimes, Mike felt that Scarlett was a very smart woman.

    However, sometimes, she was so stupid and even made Mike at a loss whether to cry orugh.

    Mike was waiting for Scarlett to answer.

    Scarlett then said proudly, ¡°The reason why you chose me back then was that I was different from the other top socialites! Looking at Shyann, I just want to say one word.¡±

    She paused for a moment.

    Scarlett then said loudly, ¡°Who can be more innocent than me?¡±

    Mike was so angry that he resisted the urge to kick her off the car and just patted her on the forehead.

    ¡°You should ask who can be more stupid than you!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t know why you want to marry me. As you can see, I don¡¯t have the heart of a strong woman, nor do I have the ability to make money like Shyann. It was not easy for me to open a bar with Miffy, and we even lost money¡­¡±

    When Shyann was criticizing her, Scarlett was a little guilty.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, ever since she graduated and married Mike, she had never done anything that was too meaningful.

    Most of the time, she paid all her attention to Mike. Although she had to pay off her debts, she was still living a luxurious life.

    Especially now that Mike and Scarlett had ¡°physical contact¡±, she was too embarrassed to say that she was just Mike¡¯s employee.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop giving me money? I¡¯m going out to work and I¡¯ll pay you back in installments. How about that?¡±

    Mike braked and the car stopped by the side of the road. He turned around and poked Scarlett¡¯s head with a finger.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? I¡¯ll help you dry it!¡±

    ¡°I just think our rtionship is very subtle.¡±

    In fact, even if Shyann did not say it, Scarlett was reflecting on it herself.

    If she had not had sex with Mike, it would have been fine for her to do these things for him.

    However, now she found herself really like a kept woman of Mike¡¯s. She could deal with Shyann, but what if someone else said it?

    The more she thought about it, the more reasonable it was. Therefore, regardless of Mike¡¯s gloomy expression, Scarlett took the opportunity to make things clear to him.

    ¡°We really can¡¯t do this anymore. Isn¡¯t the Abraham Group¡¯s stock stable? I think you should announce our true rtionship. I will work to return the money I owe you, and then I will move out. If you¡­¡±

    ¡°Get off.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Mike could no longer listen to it.

    Mike felt that if he continued to listen, he would have the urge to beat her up.

    Scarlett really wanted to tell him the truth. She wanted to say that they should straighten out their rtionship.

    If Mike had a little interest in her, then he should pursue her step by step, and she should also go to find a job to make money to return to him.

    Feelings and matters should be separated a little more clearly. This way, her love would be more dignified.

    In this way, if Shyann talked about Scarlett¡¯s identity again, she would not be so guilty.

    However, when Mike heard such words, he thought that Scarlett was eager to clear up the rtionship with him.

    Seeing that she was still sitting there, Mike rudely unfastened her seat belt, opened the car door, and pushed her out of the car in one go!

    ¡°Hey! Mike, can you be more mature?¡±

    Scarlett was speechless.

    As a result, all she heard was a string of exhaust gas.

    At this time, it was already early in the evening. There were some food stalls lined up on the roadside. Scarlett was driven out of the car for no reason. Her heart was full of anger.

    It was the same again!

    She had thought that the two of them had already made progress. They had agreed that they wouldmunicate in time if there was a problem, but he did not listen to her when she said it seriously!

    She took out her phone and called Mike, but no one answered.

    She then sent a few Line messages, but he still didn¡¯t reply.

    How shameless this man was!

    Scarlett took out her pocket and took out three coins.

    The wallet and handbag were both in the car, and the car was driven away by Mike.

    This amount of money was definitely not enough to take a taxi back. Scarlett saw that there were strings of grilled squid sold on the side of the road and bought a string with thest three coins.

    After buying the snacks, there was no money left in her pocket.

    Scarlett was not in a hurry. She sat on the side of the road, holding the string of grilled squid in her hand, and sent a message to Mike word by word.

    [Mrs. Abraham: ¡°Are you really angry?¡±]

    [Mrs. Abraham: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±]

    [Mrs. Abraham: ¡°If you don¡¯t pay attention to me, I will explode!¡±]

    [Mrs. Abraham: ¡°Boom!¡±]

    She sent a bomb little emoji. After a while, there was still no answer.

    Scarlett sighed and sent a message.

    [Mrs. Abraham: ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t have any money. If you don¡¯te back to pick me up, some handsome guy will drive by and ask me if I want to get in the car. I will go with him!¡±]

    Three secondster, Mike replied.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Scarlett shrugged her shoulders. When facing such a cold fish, sometimes it was necessary to put arrogance aside.

    Two minutester, Mike, with a gloomy face, turned back.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    ¡°You are going against the flow! Police, look! Someone is going against the flow!¡±

    Scarlett held the half-eaten squid and pointed at Mike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Get in the car!¡±

    Mike was so angry.

    He had wanted to teach Scarlett a lesson, but she still had a heartless and thick-skinned appearance. Besides, she actually bought something to eat!

    Scarlett did not have the slightest bit of awareness of her mistake!

    Scarlett got in the car and put the half-eaten squid to his lips.

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Mike looked at it in disgust, sighing in his heart that only Scarlett would eat such unwholesome food.

    Mike took it and threw it out of the car window.

    Scarlett was so angry that she pointed at him with a trembling finger. ¡°You not only go against the rules but also throw food out of the window. It¡¯s a waste of food!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mike was very reluctant to talk to her right now, and he was still brooding over the fact that she was eager to clear up the rtionship between them.

    Scarlett kept silent. When Mike was waiting for the red light, she suddenly leaned close to him and kissed him. Perfect!

    Mike was still immersed in anger when he suddenly felt his face sticky.

    The smell of a roasted squid mixed with chili and cumin reached his face through Scarlett¡¯s kiss!

    There was even single cumin stubbornly remaining on his face where Scarlett kissed!

    ¡°Scarlett!¡±

    Scarlett blinked and said, ¡°Sorry. I really can¡¯t control my admiration for you. Hey, my lips, why don¡¯t you listen to the control of my brain?¡±

    After getting familiar with him, Scarlett probably figured out a little about the pattern of getting along with him.

    In the end, she came to a conclusion.

    Mike¡¯s indifference was fake. As long as she took the initiative and cheekily stuck to him, he would not do anything to her.

    As expected, Mike only gave her a cold stare.

    He then said coldly, ¡°I will make hope to die after we go back!¡±

    ¡°Before I die, can you give me a chance to say a few words? Mike, I really don¡¯t want to hurt you because of such little matters.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is a little matter?¡± Mike sneered.

    To her, breaking up was just a little matter?

 Chapter 184 Mike Had a Headache

    ¡°If we can¡¯tmunicate well with each other because of this matter and misunderstand each other for a few days, make all kinds of noise, repeat our previous disputes, do you think it is good?¡±

    Scarlett did not want to quarrel with him anymore, so she said patiently.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you start the quarrel first?¡±

    ¡°I am seriously talking to you. I didn¡¯t mean to quarrel. The current situation is that our rtionship isplicated¡­¡±

    ¡°How is itplicated?¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand what she was thinking.

    From Mike¡¯s perspective, taking her to all sorts of ces, including bringing her to see her closest brothers, was practically telling the world that she was his woman.

    When introducing her, there would never be a second name other than his wife.

    Even a fool should understand, right?

    But she was still not aware of it!

    This made Mike think that she had always been pretending to be polite to him and wanted to leave him when she found the opportunity!

    ¡°I think the money and feelings between us need to be divided.¡±

    Scarlett was used to being independent since she was a child, and besides her husband¡¯s money, she did not think she was qualified to spend anyone¡¯s money.

    She had personally signed the divorce paper.

    Right now, they could barely be considered a couple. If she didn¡¯t like Mike, then it was fine.

    The problem was that she liked him.

    It was because she liked him that she didn¡¯t want the rtionship between them to be too materialistic.

    No matter how far they could go, Scarlett wanted the rtionship to be pure.

    But Mike did not understand what she wanted.

    ¡°If it was because of that idiot Shyann, I would take herpany tomorrow.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Shyann, Mike felt that he should have already returned home with the little wildcat.

    Maybe he could even take a bath with her and make a baby.

    Shyann and Jett were responsible for this.

    Mike decided that he would find a way to take revenge tomorrow.

    Because of them, he ended up like an idiot, arguing with a little wild cat on the side of the road!

    ¡°When this problem with Shyann is solved, another problem will pop up. There are so many problems between us. Mike, I don¡¯t want to get along with you in this way.¡±

    Hearing her say that she didn¡¯t want to get along with him, Mike¡¯s expression suddenly changed, but then he heard her say it seriously.

    ¡°I like you a lot.¡±

    Her words were like magic, making the time in the car stop.

    Mike would never forget what Scarlett had said to him on this night.

    ¡°Because I like you very much, I want to try and see if I can turn this affection into love, eversting love.¡±

    After Scarlett said this, she blushed.

    She could feel his burning gaze on her face.

    Scarlett thought to herself, ¡®You have to take advantage of your courage and continue to be brave!¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel inferior. Looking up to a man is worship, not love. I don¡¯t want to feel inferior because of money.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are inferior.¡± At that moment, Mike looked at Scarlett and suddenly understood.

    Just like what was written in that book.

    ¡°You think she is a pet, but she thinks she is independent. In the eyes of a cat, the owner is just a servant.

    Cats are creatures with strong dignity.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t think so. I can hide these words from you, but I want to give it a go. Mike, do you really want to be with me?¡±

    Scarlett lowered her head and said seriously.

    ¡°When two people are in a rtionship, there must always be one who sacrifices first. But I was the one who always sacrificed. I know that it is because of my feelings for you, but it is always like this¡­¡±

    She raised her head and looked at him with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°I will think I am very inferior.¡±

    No matter what the dispute was, it was she who first put down her dignity and temper to seek peace with him.

    Whether it was that night in Country E or now, if she did not take the initiative to look for him, he would abandon her.

    Scarlett¡¯s words pierced him like an arrow.

    They stayed silent in the car. When Scarlett lowered her head, she seemed to be able to hear her heartbeat.

    She had already expressed her thoughts clearly to him.

    When feelings and money are mixed, it will always make a rtionshipplicated.

    Mike was originally very dull, arrogant, and indecisive. It should be natural for her to give in to him.

    But because they had too many unsolved problems, Scarlett always felt very awkward.

    ¡°I want to find a job to make myself valuable. I no longer live by depending on a man. If I like someone like this, I will be more confident.¡±

    When someone like Shyann hurt her, she would put her dignity above others.

    Mike went silent.

    He needed to figure out what to do next.

    If he told her the truth, ording to his understanding of Scarlett, she would not let it go so easily.

    If she knew that he was the one who caused the crisis in the Lauren Group and that he forced Allen to marry Scarlett to him, and even let her know about the matter of the divorce¡­

    In Mike¡¯s mind appeared a fire-breathing cat, as well as himself, who had been scratched till his face was covered in blood.

    Shaking his head, he threw out this strange thought.

    He didn¡¯t want to take the risk before she was pregnant. He wanted her to stay with him longer.

    It was considered light to be scratched by a cat. If it ran away, it would not be easy to catch it back.

    However, Scarlett seemed to be in a blind spot now. If she were to go on like this, Mike would not want to see the future developments.

    ¡°Give me some time.¡± He needed time to properly straighten it out.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Three days.¡±

    Scarlett nodded and thought, ¡®Alright, themunication this time is pretty effective. ¡®Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately, he was patient and listened to her this time. She also dared to tell him her thoughts.

    Compared to the previous misunderstandings, Scarlett was very satisfied with such a result.

    She gave him a brilliant smile.

    ¡°You see, we can alsomunicate seriously. We don¡¯t need to hurt each other, and we can get along well.¡±

    Mike, who had been touched by her innocence, also felt that the stone that was stuck in his chest had instantly exploded. He knuckled her head and started the car again.

    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to eat junk food on the roadside. It is so dirty!¡± He still smelt the chili sauce on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious ¡­ Oh, I¡¯m a little hungry. Why don¡¯t we eat steamed dumplings?¡±

    This heartless little wild cat¡­

    Mike knuckled her head a few times, and headed to the steamed dumplings.

    Raising a lone cat would not only mean feeding her, but it also means making her skin smooth and bright and maintaining its wild nature. Now, the cat wanted to be independent and had to maintain its dignity.

    Thinking of that, Mike had a headache.

 Chapter 185 She Hit Mike

    On the way back, the aroma of steamed dumplings filled the car.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Mike looked at Scarlett, who was constantly opening the food bag and secretly sniffing the food. She was hungry.

    ¡°steamed dumplings are the best when it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Scarlett knew that Mike was a man with extreme cleanliness and could not stand others eating in his car the most.

    Sure enough, Mike pretended that he didn¡¯t hear.

    Scarlett did not give up. She grabbed the bag and brought it to his mouth. Mike turned his head in disgust.

    Scarlett was surprised by his self-discipline.

    ¡°If you were born in wartime, you would definitely be a soldier who would rather die than surrender!¡±

    Mike smiled. The way she praised people was very special.

    Not satisfied with herself doing all the talking, Scarlett thought for a while, and then took a bite of the food and kissed him.

    Mike was driving and didn¡¯t expect that.

    She smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Look! The big boss ate in his car!¡±

    Mike stepped on the elerator and suddenly stopped in an alley!

    There was no one passing through this quiet alley, nor was there a car. Scarlett felt a chill run down her spine, and she felt something was going to happen.

    ¡°I wanted to go home, but since you said so¡­¡±

    Listening to his deep voice, Scarlett¡¯s vision was blocked.

    As if he had practiced before, he pulled the seat back and leaned back.

    The space in the SUV was bigger than the car he usually drove, but he still made the space a little cramped.

    She swallowed.

    ¡°We are good citizens. Don¡¯t tell me you want to do it here.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who seduced me first. I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

    Mike said bluntly.

    Scarlett was confused.

    What did she do?

    She only ate a skewer of grilled squid!

    She even gave him some to eat.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®Mike, could you have some respect for yourself?

    What is he doing?¡¯

    From that squid to the steamed dumpling, Mike¡¯s patience was slowly running out!

    He turned off the lights in the car. In the quiet environment, only the street lights outside prated the ck ss and shone on his face.

    In the haze, Scarlett felt that Mike¡¯s eyes should be shing with a faint green light.

    Sensing that he was serious, Scarlett panicked.

    If they were to be discovered by others, the president of Abraham Group and her would be a hot topic.

    But nobody wanted this kind of attention!

    Mike was shameless, but she wasn¡¯t!

    But at this time, Mike could no longer listen to anything. Seeing that her clothes were about to get taken off, something happened.

    ¡°Buy my eggs! Buy my eggs!¡±

    This ring tone had never failed to calm Mike down.

    Scarlett chuckled and picked up her phone.

    Mike was dissatisfied and continued to take off her clothes.

    Scarlett was busy answering the phone and could not care about what he did.

    ¡°Miffy, what happened?¡±

    When he heard that it was Miffy, not the nursing home, Mike seemed to have calmed down and taken off her clothes even more firmly.

    What else could happen to her friend? After their call, no one could stop him.

    Mike even narrowed his eyes mischievously. If she kept talking, perhaps he could do something to her first.

    ¡®This was a very good idea. ¡®He thought.

    Mike, who had an extremely strong execution ability, had already made up his mind.

    However.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Scarlett heard Miffy crying on the other side of the line. She was so anxious that she did something to Mike that could change the world.

    Scarlett realized what she had done and was shocked.

    Because she was too anxious for her good friend, she grabbed the phone with one hand and pushed Mike¡¯s head to the top of the car with the other hand.

    On the phone, Miffy¡¯s cries were still intermittent.

    Scarlett trembled as she retracted her gaze. She did not even dare to look at Mike.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Take care of yourself!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Scarlett shrank her shoulders and looked at Mike who looked unhappy.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She made huge noise by hitting his head.

    Well, it was a bit like a big watermelon falling from a high ce.

    However, what she hit was not a watermelon, but a proud, arrogant, vengeful, and overbearing president¡­

    She thought of the winter melon in nts vs. Zombies. And it had Mike¡¯s face.

    She thought she was going to be frozen by this guy.

    ¡°Scarrrrlettttttt!¡± Mike squeezed out her name through gritted teeth.

    Scarlett pressed her palms together and apologized repeatedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    In Mike¡¯s life, no one had dared to treat him like this. This was unprecedented!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin to you now. Can you drive me to Miffy¡¯s ce? She kept crying over the phone¡­¡±

    ¡°And you have time to worry about other people¡¯s matters!¡±

    Right now, she should bepletely worried about herself!

    Scarlett pressed her palms together and pleaded.

    ¡°Miffy is my best friend. We grew up together. Now that she is in trouble, I must stay with her.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mike wanted to take her home right now so that he could torture her and make her cry!

    That was evil! Hitting his head just to help her friend!

    Seeing his resolute attitude, Scarlett was extremely anxious.

    ¡°Please, let me go! I just want to spend the night with her.¡±

    ¡°Spend the night?!¡±

    His little wild cat ran to another woman. What kind of joke was this!

    Without her fragrance, he could not sleep at all!

    ¡°Mike, the most handsome man in the world, I praise you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in sucking up to me!¡± Mike was pushed away by Scarlett, and he was no longer in the mood.

    He started the car and was ready to go home and continue.

    Scarlett saw that he was determined. She was anxious and even wanted to open the door. If not for Mike¡¯s quick reflexes, this bold cat would have rebelled!

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Mike was furious.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she would do such a thing for her friend.

    He swore he would investigate Miffy¡¯s litter bar 100 times.

    Scarlett¡¯s tears were in her eyes.

    ¡°She is my best friend. When I was in middle school, I was bullied by others. It was Miffy who helped me. There was a scar left on her arm because of that! I only have one best friend, and you still¡­¡±

    Miffy was too important to Scarlett.

    Mike said to himself that he must not be soft-hearted.

    However, when he saw Scarlett¡¯s anxious and tearful face, he could not help but curse in a low voice.

    ¡°Fasten your seatbelt!¡±

 Chapter 186 Perhaps I Could Ask Mike

    The car was parked in front of Miffy¡¯s bar.

    There was a steel staircase outside that could lead to the second floor, and Miffy lived on the second floor.

    Scarlett hurriedly ran out of the car and went up the stairs. After two steps, she turned back.

    She knocked on the car window twice, and Mike lowered the window.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    He thought he shouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted!

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her tears, so he brought her here. He didn¡¯t want her to say something he doesn¡¯t like.

    To express his displeasure, Mike kept a straight face.

    When Scarlett returned, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just held up Mike¡¯s face and kissed it.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Mike wanted to knuckle her head again.

    Scarlett reached out, held her arms around his neck, and whispered something in his ear.

    It was already dark, and darkness covered her blushing face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She said something so bold that Mike calmed down immediately.

    The silly little wild cat was not silly at this moment.

    She knew what Mike liked the most.

    She promised him that as long as she settled Miffy¡¯s matter, he could go back and do whatever he wanted.

    Whatever he wanted!

    These three words allowed infinite space for imagination. Mike smiled brightly.

    He was very happy, but he pretended to be arrogant and squinted at her.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°God is my witness!¡± Scarlett knew she made Mike unhappy, so she wanted topensate him.

    Thus, she held his face and kissed him again and again before turning around to run up the stairs.

    ¡°You learned how to act cute these days.¡±

    Mike muttered to her back and touched his face that had been kissed. There seemed to be a bit of food smell on it.

    Seeing Miffy open the door and let her in, Mike started the car.

    Scarlett wasn¡¯t at home at night, so it was meaningless for him to go back.

    He decided to go back to the office.

    Just as Mike turned around, he saw something.

    He turned on the lights and saw a red Ferrari parked by the roadside.

    Seeing the light, the person in the driver¡¯s seat, immediately squatted down and pretended to pick up something.

    However, Mike had seen everything.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the car of Jett?

    Why didn¡¯t he go to sleep? Why is he there?¡¯

    He smiled and couldn¡¯t be happier.

    There must be something inexplicable between Jett and Miffy, which could not be hidden from him.

    Originally, he was toozy to care about these things between men and women, but these things had already affected his and Scarlett¡¯s happy life.

    This had to be another matter.

    Jett was dumb. Mike saw his face and his car.

    Mike thought, ¡®Don¡¯t think you can hide!¡¯

    Mike was toozy to expose him and stepped on the elerator.

    After Scarlett entered the room, she was stunned by the napkins scattered on the ground.

    Miffy was crying. Her nose was red.

    The napkins on the floor were used.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. What happened?¡±

    Miffy did not speak but handed a piece of paper to Scarlett from the table.

    Scarlett took it and looked at it. It was the hospital¡¯s test report.

    ¡°Positive!¡±

    Scarlett thought that Miffy had caught some kind of infectious disease.

    But looking closely, it turned out to be a pregnancy test report, so she was relieved.

    ¡°Oh, that is pregnancy, not sickness, scared me to death, oh, wait!¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Scarlett, who finally came to her senses, looked at Miffy in shock.

    Miffy had been crying from the time she got the pregnancy report until now. She nodded and felt that she was going to have another breakdown.

    ¡°So you went to the hospital to examine this during the day. Didn¡¯t you say that it was fine?¡±

    ¡°I took the wrong report during the day. ine sent it to meter.¡± Miffy saw this the moment she returned.

    It felt like the sky was about to copse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scarlett. It¡¯s sote. Did I ruin your day?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! If you don¡¯t call me over, I will be angry!¡±

    Scarlett was shocked.

    She wondered, ¡®Miffy doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. How could this happen?¡¯

    ¡°No one forced you, right?¡±

    Scarlett wondered if someone did something to Miffy.

    Miffy shook her head, ¡°There was one time when I drank too much¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get drunk easily. what happened?¡±

    Unlike Scarlett, Miffy didn¡¯t get drunk easily and everyone knew that.

    ¡°You sure risk bumping into a ghost if you always walk in the dark.¡± Miffy was in a mess.

    Apart from Scarlett, she could not find a second person who could share her worries.

    ¡°Who is this child¡¯s father? Do you have any feelings for him?¡±

    Scarlett was baffled by what Miffy said.

    Her friends were all pregnant. It was reasonable to say that ine was the one who got pregnant.

    But not Miffy!

    Nobody had seen thising!

    ¡°I have no rtionship with the child¡¯s father. He is a scum ¡­ I don¡¯t intend to let him take responsibility.¡±

    Miffy thought of what Jett said when they were on the court.

    Jeff looked down on her from the bottom of his heart and even let his fianc¨¦e humiliate her like that.

    Scarlett hugged Miffy silently, feeling sad for her best friend. Her tears kept flowing.

    Scarlett was very strong, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see Miffy cry.

    Sometimes, there was no need for a lot of words. A hug was enough.

    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Scarlett asked, then added.

    ¡°No matter what your decision is, I will unconditionally stand on your side.¡±

    Miffy was silent for a while, holding back the tears in her eyes, and said,

    ¡°I n to get rid of this child.¡±

    It was an ident, and Miffy couldn¡¯t afford to bring the child up and provide the best education.

    Scarlett felt sad when she heard this. She knew that this was a very difficult decision.

    ¡°Is there no need tomunicate with the child¡¯s father?¡±

    In her heart, she still hoped that the lovers stay together. She wanted Miffy to be loved and the baby could be born into a happy family.

    How good would that be?

    Miffy shook her head.

    ¡°It was an ident, and he looked down upon me. It would be humiliating to tell him. I just feel sorry for the child.¡±

    When she thought of the sad things, Miffy cried again.

    Because of her carelessness, she let an innocent little life quietlye here without being expected. It was also because of her ipetence that she let this child quietly go.

    The pressure in his heart was immense.

    Scarlett took a long time tofort Miffy to sleep. Looking at Miffy¡¯s crying face in her sleep, Scarlett fell into deep thought.

    ¡®Whose child is this?

    Perhaps, I could ask Mike to investigate it?¡¯

 Chapter 187 How to Solve the Problems?

    Scarlett never thought that she would depend on a person.

    When she encountered a problem that she couldn¡¯t solve, the first person she thought of was Mike.

    She didn¡¯t know when, in her mind, Mike had be an omnipotent person.

    Miffy was pregnant. But she didn¡¯t know who the father of the child was. She just wanted to deal with the child quietly.

    Scarlett, on the other hand, felt a bit conflicted.

    She could feel the sadness of Miffy.

    But pregnancy, after all, was not caused by one person. Why did Miffy have to stand the pain alone?

    Even if Miffy didn¡¯t want the man who made her pregnant to be responsible, finding the man and beating him up would appease Scarlett¡¯s anger.

    Miffy was very tired. The pregnancy reaction and crying for a long time made her fall asleep soon.

    Scarlett took out her phone, opened Line, typed and deleted it several times, and finally sent a few words to Mike.

    Scarlett asked, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    Mike instantly replied to her.

    He said, ¡°No.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s ounts had been changed to the same name, but Mike had different ount names.

    His guile was reflected in every detail.

    Scarlett said, ¡°I may not be going back for a few days¡­¡±

    After Scarlett typed this message, she was still waiting for a reply from Mike.

    However, after a few minutes, the Line did not ring.

    Scarlett was wondering what was going on when, suddenly, her phone rang!

    Scarlett was so scared that she quickly picked up and patted Miffy beside her like she wasforting a child.

    ¡°I will pick you up in ten minutes.¡±

    Mike spoke with a cold tone.

    The consequence of going too far was that Mike used up his patience.

    Scarlett lowered her voice and replied, ¡°Listen to my exnation. There is a reason!¡±

    However, Mike had hung up.

    Scarlett felt her scalp go numb. She knew that Mike had to do what he said. Mike got angry.

    At this time, the scene in Scarlett¡¯s mind was the same as Mike¡¯s actions.

    He grabbed the car keys and walked out in anger.

    Scarlett sent several Line messages in a row, wanting Mike to listen to her exnation. However, Mike refused to reply.

    If Scarlett couldn¡¯t effectively make Mike calm down, then in a while, Mike couldpletely smash the door and carry her away!

    Scarlett had no confidence in Mike¡¯s character and integrity at all. With Miffy¡¯s current state, how could she leave Miffy alone?

    But Mike was jealous of the people around her no matter whether it was a man or a woman. What should she do? Then a method hit Scarlett.

    She had an idea. Scarlett didn¡¯t care about being shy anymore. She unbuttoned her two buttons, revealing her fair skin. Then she raised her phone and snapped a selfie of herself.

    Then Scarlett sent a text message.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my exnation, I¡¯ll send this photo to my social ount!¡±

    Sure enough, Mike instantly replied to her.

    ¡°How dare you!!!¡±

    Mike couldn¡¯t even bother to use the punctuation mark before, but he typed three exmation marks. It could be seen how angry he was.

    Scarlett stuck out her tongue. She expected that Mike wouldn¡¯t continue to be arrogant and ignore her!

    To deal with such an arrogant and overbearing man like Mike, she had to be shameless!

    At the critical moment, Scarlett used her trump card, and its effect was great!

    Scarlett sent a message, ¡°Listen to my exnation. Give me five minutes. When I¡¯m done, you can take the key and leave!¡±

    Mike had already walked to the elevator door. He paused and squinted at the phone.

    He thought Scarlett was emboldened by his support!

    Even through the screen, he could imagine her shameless appearance!

    Scarlett could even think of taking such a photo. What was she thinking?

    However, Mike would not admit that he had fixed his eyes on the extremely seductive photo for several minutes.

    It had to be said that Scarlett was very good at taking photos.

    Just by looking at the photo, Mike would think of the good feeling of her fair skin¡­

    Mike saved the photo in his private folder. After doing this, he turned back and wanted to see what exnation Scarlett gave him.

    As soon as he saw the message, Mike was stunned.

    Miffy was pregnant.

    And she didn¡¯t even know who the father of the child was!

    Scarlett tactfully hoped that Mike would ask someone to investigate this matter.

    Moreover, Mike had to keep it from Miffy in case it hurt Miffy.

    Mike knew that Scarlett valued her rtionship with Miffy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The fact that Scarlett told Mike this secret was a sign of trust towards Mike.

    However, Mike had no time to analyze the deep meaning behind Scarlett¡¯s action. His mind was working quickly.

    He thought of Jett¡¯s abnormality, the car that was guarding Miffy downstairs, and the fact that Miffy was pregnant. Were these things coincidences?

    Scarlett was still waiting for Mike¡¯s reply, feeling a little apprehensive.

    She did not know if Mike would help.

    Mike seemed to be very indifferent towards the strange people.

    But Scarlett had no other way to help Miffy.

    She could only trust Mike.

    After waiting for a good while, Mike finally replied to her.

    ¡°Look at her. Don¡¯t let her abort the child.¡±

    His answer made Scarlett look at it several times, and even rubbed her eyes to confirm if she had seen it wrong.

    Just as she was wondering why Mike¡¯s actions were so abnormal, Mike called her.

    ¡°Did you see my message?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. But why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so long-winded. Just do as I say!¡±

    Scarlett pouted and heard his maic voice pass through the microphone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days off. You muste back on the third day!¡±

    ¡°Two days is too little, at least¡­¡±

    ¡°One day!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Two days. I want two days!¡± Scarlett immediately gave in and med Mike in her mind.

    Mike was such a domineering man!

    ¡°Besides, go to the bathroomter.¡±

    Mike said in a very serious voice.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Send me a few more of the photos you just took!¡±

    Scarlett blushed in shame!

    How could there be such a shameless person? How could Mike use such a serious tone to say such shameless words?

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to do it? Don¡¯t you know how to shoot such photos? Hurry up, or I won¡¯t give you a day off!¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s captivating allure proved too much for Mike.

    Scarlett only sent Mike a photo, but Mike wanted more¡­

    Sitting on the bed, holding her phone, Scarlett thought for a while. How could she send Mike such photos?

    Thus, a few minutester, Mike¡¯s phone rang.

    Mike picked it up and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    He fell silent.

    Scarlett took off her T-shirt and wrapped it around two peaches. Yes, they were two real peaches!

    As expected of a photography enthusiast, Scarlett could even produce artistic effects when she took photos of fruits.

    After sending the photo, Scarlett sent a text message naughtily, ¡°Look! How big they were!

    Mike shook his head and thought Scarlett was naughty.

    He wanted to capture Scarlett immediately.

    But the problem seemed to have beplicated.

    Mike could only make concessions.

    When Scarlett was apanying Miffy, Mike needed to think deeply about the problem Scarlett had left him.

    Scarlett gave Mike three days to think. When she came back after settling the matter with Miffy, Mike had to give her an answer.

    The night seemed to drag. Both Mike, who was in his office of the Abraham Group, and Scarlett, who was watching over Miffy, were sleepless.

 Chapter 188 The First Person She Thought of

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, this is your lunch.¡±

    Lily ced the food on the table.

    Mike nced at it but had no appetite.

    Scarlett was a little wildcat without a conscience!

    She didn¡¯t even make a call or send a Line message to him!

    After getting used to her bento, Mike was not in the mood to eat when he looked at the takeout.

    Just as Mike fell into a berserk state, his phone rang.

    ¡°Mike, we¡¯re at the police station. Can you ask someone over?¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mike frowned.

    ¡°Some people provoked Miffy, and I fought with them.¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Mike¡¯s voice suddenly became cold.

    ¡°I am fine. My opponents are in a worse state now. You just need to ask someone to bail us out.¡±

    Damn it!

    After hanging up the phone, Mike grabbed his car keys and walked out. What a worrisome little wildcat Scarlett was!

    A few minutester, Mike brought the mighty escort group to the ce Scarlett had mentioned.

    Such a hugemotion shocked the police station.

    Those who didn¡¯t know the situation would think that this was a criminal!

    Seeing that Scarlett was safe and sound, Mike¡¯s gloomy face eased a little. When he looked at the policemen who were dumbfounded, he was full of fierceness.

    These policemen probably did not expect that a casual public security incident would alert Mike!

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The Chief Constable of the main police station, who came with Mike, came in with cold sweat on his forehead.

    And Scarlett, from the moment Mike brought people in, only paid attention to Mike.

    Compared to Miffy, who was sitting beside her with a pale face, Scarlett looked pretty good.

    However, Mike saw the scratch on her arm.

    Scarlett originally didn¡¯t want to be so pretentious, but when she saw Mikee, her legs seemed to be out of control and she pounced on him.

    ¡°Mike¡­¡±

    With so many pairs of eyes staring, Mike reached out his hand, hugged Scarlett, and patted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±

    What Mike said instantly made Scarlett calm down.

    Mike held Scarlett in his arms and gently swept his fingers over her injury. After confirming that there were no more serious injuries on Scarlett¡¯s body, his sharp eyes swept around the policemen without any politeness.

    ¡°Can anyone tell me why my wife has been detained by you?¡±

    The bodyguards andwyers who had followed Mike stood in two rows. The policemen who had been domineering just now instantly fell silent.

    The Chief Constable wiped his cold sweat and smiled carefully.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, this may be a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Abraham to be here¡­¡±

    ¡°By the time you think of it, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    What Mike said made the room in an atmosphere of tension.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Except for Scarlett in his arms, almost everyone felt upset.

    ¡°How did they treat you?¡± Mike asked Scarlett with his head lowered.

    Scarlett buried her head in his arms and said gloomily, ¡°They threatened me that they wanted to lock me and Miffy up.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mike¡¯s gaze swept around. The people he swept over felt like their bodies were about to freeze.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know she was Mrs. Abraham. She didn¡¯t say it when she came in. Besides, she beat those people up like that. We didn¡¯t know that she was Mrs. Abraham¡­¡±

    One of the policemen said boldly.

    ¡°They were the ones who made trouble first! We had been telling you when we came in, but you only cared about being fierce to us!¡±

    Scarlett retorted.

    It was because these policemen were too extreme in their way of dealing with this matter that she found Mike to help her out.

    ¡°When we came in, Miffy said her stomach was ufortable. I told you that she was pregnant, but what did you say?¡±

    These policemen were too hateful. They sent all the hooligans to the hospital, but they didn¡¯t let Miffy go to the hospital. They insisted on asking her and Miffy to tell them what happened and threatened them.

    The hooligans went to Miffy¡¯s bar to cause trouble. Miffy and Scarlett got rid of them together. Those hooligans who were beaten by them were lying in the hospital.

    However, Mike did not care about this. He thought whether someone else was dead or alive had nothing to do with him.

    He only knew that Scarlett was injured!

    ¡°It seems that my wife and her friend suffered a great shock.¡±

    As he said, Mike became angry.

    The arrogant policemen felt upset and they looked pale. The Chief Constable froze and his forehead was constantly sweating.

    He secretly med the policemen for provoking Mike and Scarlett in his mind.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, please let me exin to you¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mike refused with a cold face. He did not have the time to waste time with these policemen.

    Suddenly, Miffy clutched her stomach, her face pale.

    ¡°Miffy!¡± Jett, who had rushed over after receiving the news, saw the situation when he came in. He quickly walked over.

    ¡°Who told him toe?¡± Miffy clutched her stomach, unable to speak.

    It was Mike who informed Jett.

    Seeing that Jett had alsoe, the Chief Constable¡¯s face changed greatly.

    He could no longer afford to offend Mr. Abraham.

    However, another powerful man was involved!

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Jett roared. His shout broughtplete silence to the room.

    Jett picked up Miffy and walked out quickly. No one dared to stop him.

    ¡°Miffy!¡± Scarlett was so worried that she wanted to follow Jett out, but Mike stopped her.

    ¡°Jett will take good care of her.¡±

    It was time to get even with these people who bullied Scarlett!

    Mike gave the policemen a deep and sharp look. The policemen kept silent.

    When they walked out of the police station, the depression in Scarlett¡¯s mind had been swept away.

    Mike had just helped her and Miffy to vent their anger.

    Those policemen were shocked.

    In the car, Scarlett was thinking about Miffy, who was taken away by Jett.

    ¡°Why did Jette? Where did he take Miffy?¡±

    ¡°You still have the mind to care about other people¡¯s affairs?¡±

    Mike red at Scarlett coldly.

    ¡°She is my friend. I can¡¯t let others bully her!¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong.

    ¡°You blockhead! She is your friend. But you are still my¡­¡±

    Seeing that Mike suddenly stopped speaking, Scarlett asked curiously.

    ¡°What?¡±

    What awaited Scarlett was still a heavy head strike.

    Mike didn¡¯t even vent his anger by knocking on her head. He pulled her face and pinched her!

    ¡°You are so stupid!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the victim! You didn¡¯t see how arrogant those people were!¡±

    Mike grabbed her hand which was waving. When he saw the blood on her hand, his expression became even uglier.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t admit that you are stupid! Stop the car!¡±

    The driver braked. Scarlett looked at Mike innocently.

    What was Mike going to do?

    Mike got out of the car and went straight to the pharmacy. After a few minutes, he got into the car.

    ¡°Give me your hand!¡±

    Scarlett reached out and saw Mike holding the disinfectant that he had just bought and sprayed it at her injured hand. Then, he took out a Band-Aid.

    Scarlett was dumbfounded.

    Was this still the indifferent Mike?

    ¡°What are you looking at? You are so stupid!¡± Mike was angered by her stare and pinched the wound that had just been bandaged.

    Scarlett bared her teeth in pain. It was Mike. He was still so mean!

 Chapter 189 He Would Make Compromise

    He had only allowed Scarlett to stay outside for one night. But Scarlett entered the police station, yet she dared to get injured!

    In less than a day, Scarlett had already touched Mike¡¯s bottom line.

    Therefore, when she proposed to visit Miffy, she was decisively rejected.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡±

    The principle of Mike was that he could be fierce toward Scarlett, and others could not be fierce toward her.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t opened for business in the morning. Some people smashed the security door outside and Miffy got up to look.¡±

    Needless to say, Mike could guess what happened after that.

    Seeing that some people were causing trouble, Miffy took the lead to fight with them. After Scarlett called the police, she picked up an iron bench and joined the fight.

    Mike was about to die of anger.

    ¡°You blockhead!¡±

    His hand continued to touch her forehead.

    ¡°You had already called the police. You could just wait for the police toe. Why did you still join in the fight?¡±

    It was so dangerous!

    Fortunately, the hooligans who caused trouble were ordinary people. If they had weapons with them¡­

    When he thought of the scene of Scarlett lying in blood, Mike felt his heart trembling. He unconsciously tightened his grip on her hand.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Scarlett cried out in pain.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mike released his grip and red at Scarlett.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    ¡°How is it now? I¡¯ve been wronged. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me teach those who bullied me a lesson, but you can¡¯t scold me!¡±

    Scarlett felt aggrieved at Mike¡¯s scolding and turned her head.

    Mike quickly pulled her head back.

    ¡°If something like this happens again, you are not allowed to go out after calling the police!¡±

    Scarlett snorted.

    ¡°Speak! Do you remember?¡±

    Scarlett retorted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of living if I don¡¯t have any guts? Do you want me to watch my best friend being bullied?¡±

    Such an unrepentant attitude finally annoyed Mike.

    ¡°Good!¡± Mike finally got angry at Scarlett.

    At this time, the driver had already driven to the destination. Mike opened the door.

    Scarlett seemed to have noticed that Mike was about to go berserk. She lowered her head and got out of the car. Scarlett was about to slip away.

    However, Mike reached out and grabbed Scarlett, ignoring her resistance, and said coldly to the driver.

    ¡°You can go back now. You should know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    The poor driver became Mike¡¯s innocent target.

    After entering the door, Mike dragged Scarlett and Scarlett fought back with all her might.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Scarlett grabbed the doorknob and refused to enter the room.

    Mike was angered by her childish actions, so he picked her up, carried her on his shoulder, and strode toward the bedroom.

    ¡°Mike! You barbarian!¡±

    Scarlett looked down and saw the stairs moving with his footsteps. She closed her eyes in fright and grabbed his clothes, screaming.

    Carrying the disobedient woman into the bedroom, Mike kicked the door and threw Scarlett on the bed.

    Scarlett had blurred vision because of his action. Before she coulde back to her senses, Mike took off his tie and tied her hand to the bed.

    This was the way to deal with this disobedient little wildcat!

    His art had reached a high degree of excellence. Looking at Scarlett, Mike was in a good mood.

    ¡°Mike! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Speak that you won¡¯t do anything rash in the future!¡±

    ¡°You were the one who told me not to be bullied after I am outside!¡±

    ¡°You are indeed not allowed to be bullied. But it is not equal to messing around!¡±

    Scarlett dared to deal with several hooligans. Thinking of this, Mike became furious.

    Miffy was at least good at martial arts. Scarlett didn¡¯t learn any martial art, but she dared to fight with those hooligans!

    ¡°How am I messing around? I defeated those guys!¡±

    Scarlett was still a little proud when she thought of how she fought with those hooligans.

    ¡°There is a big difference between a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s physical strength. You are lucky this time!¡±

    If those hooligans were stronger, would Scarlett still have the strength to argue with him?

    ¡°Those with strength will always have luck!¡±

    Scarlett tried her best to argue with Mike while trying to break free.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me that you won¡¯t mess around today, I won¡¯t release you!¡±

    ¡°Mike, why are you like this? If you have the ability, release me. Let¡¯s fight one on one!¡±

    ¡°Just with your skills? Forget it.¡± Mike smiled in contempt.

    In Scarlett¡¯s mind, the result of their fighting several times instantly appeared. Almost all of her image was her being suppressed by Mike.

    Scarlett only hated herself for being unable to defeat Mike.

    He didn¡¯t want to be an overbearing president but used his force to bully her. This was unfair!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t reflect on yourself, I will keep you locked up. Don¡¯t go out in the future.¡±

    The nature of this incident was extremely vile to Mike.

    He intentionally indulged in cultivating her character but did not let Scarlett be so fearless.

    Would Scarlett be more arrogant with his support?

    Where did she get so much energy?

    Scarlett was so angry that she pouted and turned her head to not look at Mike.

    Mike seemed to have gotten into a fight with Scarlett. If Scarlett didn¡¯t give in, he wouldn¡¯t loosen the tie either.

    Mike took out his phone and sat beside Scarlett, leisurely browsing the news.

    Scarlett kept stubborn for two minutes. Seeing that Mike was no longer looking at her, she felt sorry for herself.

    She pouted and muttered, ¡°You are so stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Scarlett felt Mike was too stubborn!

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Mike stared at the phone and casually replied.

    Scarlett was so angry that she wanted to kick Mike, but her hands were tied, so she could not touch Mike. She could only waste her strength.

    Mike even added fuel to the fire and made sarcastic remarks.

    ¡°With your short legs, you can¡¯t even kick me. How dare you fight with those hooligans?¡±

    Scarlett was provoked by Mike.

    ¡°You have long legs. You have a good figure, but you used it to bully me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you teach those who bully me a lesson! I want to find someone to teach them a lesson. Who should I teach a lesson?¡±

    Scarlett thought of Miffy, and her tone became a bit more aggressive.

    Mike narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know where those hooligans came from, so he naturally wanted to investigate. As for the policemen who colluded with those hooligans to scare Scarlett, he would not let them go.

    However, Scarlett¡¯s attitude was what Mike wanted to correct the most at the moment.

    Scarlett pouted and muttered.

    ¡°I wanted you tofort me. Do you know how scared I was at that time? I was thinking that you would fall from the sky and help me!¡±

    Scarlett felt she had been wronged.

    As soon as Scarlett felt aggrieved, Mike felt his anger subside a little. He reached out and undid the tie on her hand, taking advantage of the situation to pull her into his embrace.

    ¡°Did I not help you?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you tie me up!¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to be disobedient?¡±

    After Mike finished speaking, he felt that Scarlett was silent and pouted with a very unhappy look.

    He had wanted to continue teaching this disobedient little wildcat a lesson.

    However, he suddenly thought of what she had said before.

    ¡°Why is it that I have to bow my head first after every quarrel?¡±

    So Mike sighed and rubbed her hair.

    ¡°I will teach those people a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Scarlett looked at Mike suspiciously.

    When did Mike be so reasonable?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mike had to try asionally to lower his head to Scarlett.

    Anyway, he was tall¡­

 Chapter 190 Action Speaks Louder than Words

    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re so slow!¡±

    Scarlett hastened her movements and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished!¡±

    Scarlett ced a bowl of noodles in front of Mike and sat opposite him.

    Mike¡¯s nose moved and his eyes narrowed slightly. He instantly looked at Scarlett¡¯s bowl.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett moved a little guiltily.

    The appearances of the two bowls of noodles were the same.

    Mike reached out and put her noodles in front of him. He turned the noodles over with his chopsticks.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    His stern tone made Scarlett shrink her neck. It was discovered!

    ¡°Judging from its appearance and color, it is a spicy meat sauce. Mike, what is your nose made of?¡±

    It was inconceivable.

    Scarlett had only put a little spicy meat sauce into the noodles, but Mike could smell it!

    Mike snorted and left the noodles with spicy meat sauce to him, pushing his noodles to Scarlett.

    Scarlett was a little unwilling. She had not eaten spicy food for a long time!

    ¡°Why are you so silly all day long? Hurry up and eat!¡± Mike red at Scarlett.

    ¡°Well. Mike, don¡¯t you suffer from an upset stomach? That¡¯s very spicy, why don¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Scarlett swallowed her saliva. Why didn¡¯t Mike let her enjoy the noodles with spicy meat sauce?

    Mike picked up his chopsticks and pointed them at her head. Scarlett did not dare to cause any more trouble and continued to eat noodles with grievance.

    ¡°I indeed suffer from an upset stomach. Do you not suffer from an upset stomach? I told you not to eat spicy food!¡±

    Mike mixed the noodles with spicy meat sauce evenly, picked some noodles, ced them into his mouth, and took a bite. It was indeed very spicy.

    He red at Scarlett again. Scarlett had to forget about the painful experience. Did she forget that she was hospitalized for eating spicy food?

    Scarlett epted her fate and ate her noodles. She always felt that something was different about Mike.

    They had a fierce argument just now.

    He also tied her up.

    ording to the usual practice, if she didn¡¯t admit her mistake, Mike would not let her go.

    However, Mike let her go and did not continue to force her to promise anything. Instead, he only seemed tofort her.

    Then, he asked her to cook noodles.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to quarrel with me?¡±

    ¡°You still want to continue arguing?¡± Mike put down his chopsticks and looked at Scarlett meaningfully.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little strange. You¡¯re so proud and awkward¡­¡±

    Mike red at her. Scarlett immediately changed her words and put on a fawning face.

    ¡°I mean, with your personality and your principles, how could you suddenly give up on the dispute?¡±

    The man with personality and principles snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m 185 cm tall, and you¡¯re 165 cm tall. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s taller than you even if I make apromise!¡±

    The corner of Scarlett¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Forget it. She didn¡¯t want to protest against him.

    It was not easy for such a proud man to take a step back. She should not ask too much.

    Scarlett picked up a meatball in the bowl and prepared to put it in his bowl to show goodwill.

    ¡°I suspect that you are a little wildcat mixed your blood with a Corgi. Yes, that¡¯s why your legs are so short.¡±

    Scarlett turned her hand back and did not let Mike eat the meatball!

    Mike was a bad guy who casually gave her nicknames.

    What the hell was a Corgi?

    After starving for two meals, Mike finally returned to thepany with his stomachpletely full, satisfied with the return of Scarlett.

    He also took Scarlett away.

    Mike no longer forced her Scarlett promise but carried her around him to prevent her from fighting.

    In his opinion, he had already taken a step back.

    Scarlett had not discovered his scheme yet, so she stayed in his lounge and chatted with Miffy for a while with her phone.

    Miffy had already returned home. It was said that her body was fine. Scarlett originally wanted to look for her, but Miffy rejected her.

    Scarlett asked casually.

    ¡°Miffy, what is a Corgi?¡±

    Two minutester, Scarlett was furious.

    Miffy sent a picture on Line.

    It was a picture of a dog with short legs, looking at Scarlett innocently.

    Scarlett thought Mike was hateful!

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She stood up and pushed open the door with a bang. She let out a loud roar.

    ¡°Mike, you exin to me¡­¡±

    Scarlett paused before she finished speaking. In Mike¡¯s office, there was another man besides Mike.

    The private detective standing in front of Mike was startled by Scarlett.

    Scarlett did not expect that there would be someone else. Her shrewish appearance had been exposed. Scarlett felt so embarrassed.

    Mike had long been used to her skillful acting in front of people, and showing her ws to him.

    He waved his hand calmly, signaling the private detective to leave.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to say?¡± Mike put his hands together in the shape of a tower.

    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s embarrassed look, Mikeughed, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very noisy just now? Did the cat get your tongue?¡±

    ¡°What? Who knows that there is another person here?¡± Scarlett stuck out her tongue. Why was she so angry just now?

    Corgi!

    Scarlett angrily handed the phone to Mike and asked aggressively, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Mike nced at the phone but didn¡¯t reply to Scarlett.

    He nced at Scarlett¡¯s legs, then at the screen, and shook his head.

    At this time, actions spoke louder than words.

    Scarlett mmed her phone on the table and pointed at Mike angrily.

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°Did I say anything?¡± Mike picked up the document the detective had left on the table.

    However, he was stopped by Scarlett.

    Scarlett reached out and put the document on the table, and looked like she was unwilling to let Mike off.

    ¡°Apologize to me!¡±

    Scarlett thought Mike went too far to say that she had short legs like the dog with the shortest legs!

    ¡°All the apologies spoken are insincere.¡±

    Mike put down the document and calmly undid his cufflinks before standing up.

    He looked down at Scarlett from above.

    Scarlett instinctively felt fear as she took a step back.

    She was asking him for an exnation. How did she suddenly be vulnerable?

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Scarlett continued taking a step back.

    This was the advantage of being tall and strong. It could constantly make people feel a sense of oppression.

    ¡°So, I n to use my actions to express my sincerity.¡±

    That was not good!

    Scarlett turned and wanted to run, but because of the height of her shoes, she identally sprained her ankle and instantly fell into his arms!

    Mike took the opportunity to catch her and teased her.

    ¡°Looks like you agree with my sincerity and take the initiative to throw yourself into my arms?¡±

    ¡°Who took the initiative?¡± Scarlett punched Mike angrily and Mike immediately held her fist.

    Mike picked Scarlett up by the waist and closed the door of the lounge.

    Vaguely, such a conversation came from inside the lounge.

    ¡°Mike! Is your actions expression taking off my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The voice inside the lounge became more ambiguous.

    After a long time, Mike was satisfied. He got up and pulled the thin quilt on Scarlett, who had fallen asleep because of exhaustion.

    Mike put his hand on Scarlett¡¯s abdomen for a while before he smiled.

    It was because Scarlett had short legs that he wanted to neutralize his excellent genes with her. Was his action not enough?

 Chapter 191 There Is Only One Truth!

    Scarlett had just been through a sleepless night worrying about Miffy.

    Therefore, after the hot intercourse with Mike, Scarlett slept soundly.

    By the time Scarlett woke up, Mike was no longer in the office.

    Scarlett stretched and yawned as she walked out of the lounge. It was almost dark outside.

    Scarlett¡¯s phone was dead. She opened Mike¡¯s drawer for a charger.

    Instead of finding a charger, Scarlett saw an investigation report.

    She picked it up curiously and was shocked.

    The more Scarlett read, the angrier she got.

    The report revealed every detail about finding the culprit who vandalized Miffy¡¯s shop.

    It was Shyann, the bitch!

    There also contained the process of Shyann bribing and instigating the gangsters.

    There was even a copy of Shyann¡¯s remittance to the gangsters¡¯ head.

    Mike could know everything he wanted to know.

    Scarlett was on fire. She grabbed the report and wanted to tell Miffy everything.

    All of a sudden, Scarlett was attracted by something else in the drawer.

    It was a little old iron box.

    It looked like a tinte box for candies.

    The pattern on the box was already blurry, and one could barely tell it was a kitten.

    The box was old, but seemingly well kept.

    Its surface was nearly glossy, which showed that somebody rubbed it very often.

    Such a kind of thing was so ipatible with Mike¡¯s office.

    Why was it here?

    Scarlett yed with the box, and suddenly Tina¡¯s words came into her mind,

    ¡°Mr. Abraham wasn¡¯t like this before. It was some brats who destroyed his beloved box that caused his personality to change greatly.¡±

    Tilda, Mike¡¯s housekeeper, told Scarlett long before that Mike had a cherished little box.

    Mike preferred to keep the box in a safe normally.

    Could the box be that one?

    Scarlett felt her heart elerate.

    For Mike¡¯s privacy.

    The box must be important for Mike; otherwise, he would not take it with him for more than ten years.

    Scarlett was curious why a man like Mike would keep such amon box for so long.

    Scarlett¡¯s hand that was holding the box began to tremble slightly.

    Scarlett found she was at a crossroads.

    She couldn¡¯t decide whether to pry into Mike¡¯s private life.

    But at the same time, Scarlett was so very curious.

    And Scarlett¡¯s curiosity won. She tried to open the box.

    When the box had just been opened a little, Scarlett heard the sound of opening the door.

    Scarlett was so frightened that she quickly closed the box and threw it into the drawer. Just as she closed the drawer, Mike came in.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Scarlett was as nervous as a thief being caught. Her face turned slightly red as she stuttered to exin.

    ¡°I, I, I need a charger!¡±

    Mike walked over and opened another drawer to take out the charger for her.

    Scarlett¡¯s heart was still beating wildly. She grabbed the charger and fled back to the lounge.

    Sitting on the bed, Scarlett could still feel the tension.

    It was too scary.

    Mike almost caught her.

    Before Scarlett could calm down, Mike entered.

    ¡°Did you¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! Nothing at all!¡± Scarlett said nervously.

    Mike raised the investigation report in his hand and asked,

    ¡°You didn¡¯t read it?¡±

    When Mike left the office, the report was closed.

    Scarlett felt relieved and answered,

    ¡°Well, that one, I have read that.¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m talking about?¡± Mike noticed that Scarlett was avoiding him.

    ¡°No, nothing. Is it real?¡±

    Scarlett was afraid that Mike would ask about the box and changed the topic.

    Mike nodded. Then he walked over to sit beside Scarlett.

    ¡°I was dealing with it just now.¡±

    Mike held a meeting with executives of the Abraham Group for the takeover of Shyann¡¯spany and, if possible, to loot the Gross Group supporting her.

    ¡°How can she be so hateful! Miffy has never offended her!¡± Scarlett was indignant.

    ¡°That woman will pay for what she has done. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    What Mike did was to take revenge on Shyann to frighten his little wild cat.

    And Jett would deal with Miffy¡¯s loss.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Miffy, and her baby¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Someone will take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Who? She can¡¯t tell her family about her current situation.¡± Scarlett asked.

    Mike took out two ne tickets. Scarlett took them and took a look: They were in City B.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Jett has a new leisureplex there and invites us to have a one-week tour.¡±

    Actually, Jett said, ¡°Do keep an eye on your woman. She must be away from Miffy!¡±

    Some misunderstandings between Jett and Miffy had not cleared up, and Scarlett would make it moreplex.

    Therefore, Jett offered Mike tickets for the trip and some business inside information worthy of more than a hundred million for Scarlett¡¯s leaving.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. Miffy has not recovered.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Scarlett was worried about Miffy and at the same time, she wanted to witness Shyann being punished.

    ¡°Jett and Miffy have been in hospital. The baby cannot be aborted for now. So there is no need for you to be here.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°You can call Miffy for the details.¡±

    Scarlett then called Miffy. Miffy had told her nothing about the baby.

    Miffy confirmed Mike¡¯s words.

    Miffy¡¯s doctor told her she might not be pregnant if she aborted the baby.

    Miffy didn¡¯t tell Scarlett because she didn¡¯t want Scarlett to be worried. But Scarlett kept asking.

    After hanging up the phone, Scarlett sat there dumbly, feeling sad.

    Scarlett wondered why all the unfortunate things happened to her friend?

    ¡°I must be with her!¡± Scarlett rose to her feet.

    Mike stopped Scarlett and forced her to sit back down.

    ¡°What can you do except cry with her? And she cannot be too emotional.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried.¡± Scarlett was about to die of anxiety.

    ¡°Someone will take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Jett.¡±

    Under Scarlett¡¯s repeated questioning, Mike finally gave his answer.

    Miffy didn¡¯t tell Scarlett she was at Jett¡¯s home.

    The security was well arranged, and even a fly could hardly approach Miffy.

    ¡°Why is Jett taking care of Miffy?¡± Scarlett was stunned. And then a thought popped into Scarlett¡¯s mind,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see!¡±

 Chapter 192 Why Do You Become Skinny?

    Usually, when Scarlett said she knew something, what she understood was often not so consistent with the truth.

    When she revealed an expression of ¡®Oh, I finally understood,¡¯ Mike looked at her expressionlessly.

    ¡°Did Jett suddenly realize that he liked Miffy very much? So, under the call of love, he was willing to ept Miffy and her unborn child?¡±

    It was not the first time Mike had seen Scarlett¡¯s silly.

    So, when she said such outrageous words, Mike only twitched the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Jett engaged to Shyann?¡±

    ¡°He will cancel the engagement.¡±

    Scarlett hesitated for a moment and immediately became happy.

    ¡°It seems that he has a lot of feelings for Miffy. I hope that he and Miffy generate some feelings.¡±

    Girls always think about romantic things.

    Mike looked at Scarlett¡¯s cheerful appearance and did not tell the truth in the end.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jett was indeed going to break his engagement with Shyann.

    But it was not for Miffy.

    Instead, it was simply because he and a few other brothers did not like Shyann.

    Even if the engagement was annulled, Jett would not marry Miffy. After all, their status gap was so big.

    She just wanted to have a child. As for Miffy, Jett would naturally settle her down in theter stages, which could also be considered an exnation for the little wildcat.

    After all, Miffy was her good friend.

    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s happy appearance, Mike could probably think that if he told the truth, this little wild cat would definitely kill Jett regardless.

    It was hard to say what would happen in the future.

    At this time, Scarlett was happy that Miffy had someone to take care of her. If the child could not be aborted, it would be great for a man to take care of the baby with Miffy.

    Mike himself was going to Baston City to talk about business. He took Scarlett with him to let her y around with him, and also to dispel her motivation to join other people¡¯s family affairs.

    He had to bring Scarlett wherever he went now.

    Mike did these not only because he could only eat the food made by Scarlett and hug her so that he would not lose sleep.

    It was also because he was afraid that she would not be able to watch her, so she went out to cause trouble.

    Jett bribed Mike to get Scarlett away, but Scarlett was still worried and wanted to see Miffy. After confirming that Miffy was fine, she was willing to leave.

    Mike had already epted Jett¡¯s favor and did not want to agree with her.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t listen to him. For the sake of her good friend, Mike could only use his handsome appearance and had sex with Scarlett. She was so tired that she fell asleep.

    ¡°I will never talk to you. You are a bad person.¡± Scarlett muttered.

    Mike¡¯s phone rang.

    After releasing his energy, Mike was obviously very amiable and his voice was not as cold as usual.

    ¡°Jett?¡±

    Upon hearing that it was Jett, Scarlett, who had just been too tired to open her eyes, sat up.

    She put her ear close to Mike, hoping to hear some news about Miffy, but he only said one sentence.

    Then he hummed and hung up the phone.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°What did Jett say? How is Miffy now? When can I see her?¡±

    ¡°I remember someone just said that she would never talk to me again?¡±

    ¡°Can you believe what women say in bed?¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t care about moral integrity anymore. She leaned over to hold his arm and shook it.

    ¡°What did Jett say? How is Miffy now?¡±

    ¡°You still have the strength to care about your stupid girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Even Hitler has three friends. What¡¯s wrong with me having a few friends? No, this sentence seems to be a derogatory one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to donate some money to your university.¡± Mike shook his head in a serious manner.

    ¡°If someone like you is able to get a graduation certificate, it can be seen that the professor was too permissive back then! I donated money to express my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Scarlett trembled as she pointed at him.

    She turned around angrily and childishly pulled away the only quilt, ¡°You can¡¯t have it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the situation of your best friend?¡±

    Scarlett immediately came over and covered Mike with the quilt.

    ¡°Your behavior is very ttering. Do you know?¡±

    Scarlett silently repeated Miffy¡¯s name twice before suppressing her resentment towards the shameless Mike.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    Mike crossed his hands behind his head.

    ¡°Actually, Jett just mentioned the situation of your best friend¡­¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Scarlett was still in a hurry to listen to the follow-up, but she saw that Mike was keeping silent, and a good idea lit up in her head.

    She pressed her lips together and kissed him hard on his handsome face.

    ¡°Is this the way you asked for help?¡± Mike looked at her sideways.

    Scarlett raised her middle finger in her heart. Thinking of Miffy, she once again went closer. This time was longer than thest time.

    ¡°Is this enough sincerity?¡±

    ¡°Actually, your sincerity can be deeper¡­¡±

    The shameless Mike lured Scarlett to deeply express her sincerity.

    When Scarlett was about to fall asleep from exhaustion, she heard someone whisper in her ear.

    ¡°Such a good performance. I¡¯ll take you to see her tomorrow.¡±

    Although Mike was a bit more sinister, he was still a good person. Before Scarlett fell asleep, she smiled at him in satisfaction.

    In less than a day, her good impression of him had beenpletely overturned!

    What the hell! This is a shameless man!

    Due tost night¡¯s sex, Scarlett took hard steps to open the private room of the restaurant. She saw Jett and Miffy who had already arrived.

    ¡°Mike, you are too particr!¡± Seeing Mike had brought Scarlett over, Jett was very happy.

    Her overly enthusiastic attitude caused Scarlett to look at Mike suspiciously.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t Mike say that Miffy was still having an abortion and that he was the one who had put in so much effort to bring me here?

    Why did Jett look so grateful, as if Mike had done something incredible?¡¯

    ¡°Miffy¡¯s reaction these days was too heavy. She vomited everything she ate. I always wanted you to apany her, but Mike said that you had a cold. It¡¯s great that you can meet her now.¡±

    Jett¡¯s exnation made Scarlett realize that she had been tricked by Mike again!

    Scarlett red at Lei Tingyu before shifting her gaze to Miffy.

    With just a nce, Scarlett felt her heart ache.

    ¡°Miffy, how did you lose so much weight?¡±

    The apple face was so thin that it was like a melon seed face! Didn¡¯t other people get fat when they were pregnant? Why did she lose weight instead?

    Scarlett walked over and sat beside Miffy, holding her hand. Not only had her good friend lost weight, but she also seemed to have be much more haggard.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good appetite recently, but I feel much better when I see you.¡±

    When Miffy saw Scarlett, her gloomy mood was much better.

    Jett was originally sitting beside Miffy, but after serving the dishes, Miffy said to him.

    ¡°Go sit over at Mike.¡±

    Mo¡¯s eyes darkened. When he was at home, she said that she would vomit whenever she saw him. He had not been home for the past few days and only had people take care of her.

    He did not expect that she would still reject him like this when they came out.

 Chapter 193 Say It at the Appropriate Time

    Scarlett felt that the way Jett and Miffy interacted was very strange.

    Wasn¡¯t Jett pursuing Miffy?

    Why did it look like Miffy hated him?

    Seeing that Jett did not move, Miffy covered her mouth and made an appearance of nausea. Jett immediately got up and sat next to Mike.

    Mike looked at him with contempt, as if he was deliberately showing off, and said to Scarlett.

    ¡°Hot spicy crab.¡±

    Scarlett, who was chatting with Miffy, turned her head immediately. She reflexively got up and picked up one for him. She also said with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much spicy food. Your stomach isn¡¯t very good either. Eating spicy food with an empty stomach will make you ufortable.¡±

    Mike raised an eyebrow at Jett, ¡°You see, this is my so-called family status. Learn a little!¡±

    Jett asked for Mike¡¯s help, but the former didn¡¯t help anything at all. Jett was even forced to see a public disy of their affection. He felt a little sad.

    Miffy chatted with Scarlett for a while and stood up.

    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom. Scarlett,e with me.¡±

    Jett also stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Miffy showed a mocking expression to him.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will be lost or that I will run away? Do you need to monitor me like this?¡±

    ¡°Then, Scarlett, take good care of her.¡± Jett sat down awkwardly.

    Miffy held Scarlett¡¯s arm and they left together.

    As soon as they left, Jett, who had been aggrieved the entire night, immediatelyined to Mike.

    ¡°Mike, how did you manage to deal with Scarlett?¡±

    Jett thought, ¡®They are both women. Why is Scarlett so shrewish and nice to Mike and doesn¡¯t have any temper?

    Why did Miffy ignore him after being pregnant with his child?

    Mike grabbed his wine ss and took a sip. With silent contempt, he once again ignored Jett.

    ¡°Ask your wife to help me deal with her. Next month, my old man will sign the bidding. I will tell you some inside information in advance.¡±

    Jett really had no choice now.

    If he didn¡¯t send someone to look after Miffy, she would definitely stay far away from him, and all her attitudes showed her disgust for him.

    ¡°No.¡± Mike refused.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Jett did not expect that the shrewd Mike would push out the money that was sent to him.

    ¡°The profit of that bidding is no more than eight figures.¡±

    Mike shook his ss lightly.

    ¡°Quite a lot. So many people are watching!¡±

    ¡°If I help you, my cat will be unhappy. If my cat is unhappy, the price I have to pay is far more than what I get. Why should I do it when the price and harvest are disproportionate?¡±

    Jett pped the table and pointed at Mike with a pained expression.

    ¡°Jett, how did you fall to this state?¡±

    Back then, Mike was also an iceberg cold-blooded man. How did he fall now and wander around his cat all the time?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s why my woman listens to me and obediently serves me food. Some people are squeezed to the opposite side of the table, and she was disgusted when she saw you. This is the difference between having a brain and not having a brain.¡±

    ¡°I give in to you!¡± Jett was so angry that he grabbed his wine ss and drank it all in one gulp.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what a woman is thinking. She already has my child. Why isn¡¯t she looking at me?¡±

    Jett put his hand on Mike¡¯s shoulder and was pped away by Mike in disgust.

    ¡°Jett, you can¡¯t deal with either your old man or your woman. If you walk on the edge like this, you will be unlucky sooner orter.¡±

    The marriage between Jett and Shyann was ruined.

    However, the Jett family quickly arranged another marriage for him. The wedding date was set soon.

    Although the outside world still didn¡¯t know the news, Mike was rtively well-informed, and he had already known it.

    At the mention of this, Jett had a headache and filled the ss again.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t ept me now, and it¡¯s too early to confirm her status. The old man is about to die. I have to find a woman to fake my marriage. When Miffy forgives me, I will consider proposing to her.¡±

    Mike snorted.

    ¡°Guess, if my woman knows that you¡¯re married to another woman, will she kill you and burn your house?¡±

    For her best friend, Mike felt that she could do anything.

    ¡°Mike, we have been friends for more than ten years. Do you really want to see me suffer?¡±

    Jett grabbed the wine ss and drank it in one gulp.

    ¡°I have been friends with you for more than ten years. I will spend a lifetime with Scarlett. Which side do you think I should stand on?¡±

    Jett could not stand it and rubbed his arms.

    ¡°If you have the ability, say these words in front of your wife! When will you tell her that you have not divorced her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t funny for Mike to amuse a bachelor.

    ¡°When the timees, I will naturally say it.¡±

    Mike calmly shook his wine ss.

    ¡°Bro, what do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°Cancel the family¡¯s marriage and marry your child¡¯s mother. Buy one and get a child for free. Even if she doesn¡¯t like you now, sooner orter she will be yours.¡±

    At the mention of this, Jett was angry.

    ¡°You know about my family. I can¡¯t marry her for the time being.¡±

    Miffy¡¯s attitude was firm. She wanted the child and didn¡¯t want Jett, but Jett did not want to let go of his child.

    He did not want to let her go either.

    ¡°If you are not decisive now, I can only¡­¡±

    Mike paused and smiled.

    ¡°I can only light a few candles for you in advance to mourn the child who is about to leave and the woman who will not look back.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there is a woman in this world that I can¡¯t get.¡± Jett raised his ss again, a trace of ruthlessness appearing in his eyes.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t agree for one day, I will lock her up for one day. If she doesn¡¯t agree for two days, I will lock her up for two days.¡±

    Mike curled his lips, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit and watch your bad luck.¡±

    If the friend of his cat was so easy to deal with, he would believe a sentence.

    Things of one kind came together.

    In a corner of the bathroom, Scarlett was so angry that she walked out while rubbing her arms.

    ¡°What the hell, this shameless Jett actually dared to imprison you?¡±

    She thought that the rtionship between Jett and Miffy was a romantic and warm pursuit.

    However, he did not expect that not only did Jett, a jerk, make Miffy pregnant after drinking, but also imprisoned Miffy after knowing that she was pregnant!

    Even hermunication software had to be monitored, so Miffy could only tell Scarlett the truth now!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to risk my life with him and kick his ass to death. Is he bullying you because you don¡¯t have a friend?¡±

    Scarlett was going to risk her life with Mike¡­

    Not only did he have to kick that bastard Jett, but he also had to kick Mike a few times!

    The scheming Mike must have known about this long ago, but he kept it a secret and did not report it. It was unforgivable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s not appropriate to make your husband angry with him for this kind of thing.¡±

    Miffy dragged Scarlett and Scarlett kicked the toilet door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Jett is too much! If he says he will get the marriage certificate with you and give the baby a formal name, I will give him less kick, otherwise¡­¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°I will kick him and break his ass!¡±

 Chapter 194 Bring Us the 1982 Vintage Beers

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being so violent?¡± Miffy asked, amused.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±

    Scarlett had always treated Miffy as her sister, so she just couldn¡¯t see Miffy being wronged like that!

    ¡°Why would I want a marriage certificate? It is useless. I don¡¯t love him at all. Why would I rush into a marriage?¡±

    ¡°What the hell! You don¡¯t love him? If you don¡¯t, why do you bear his child?¡±

    Scarlett scolded Miffy because of love.

    ¡°It is not as simple as you think. The two of us had no feelings for each other. Due to an ident, we had this child.¡±

    Miffy rubbed her belly.

    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t intend to keep this baby, but the doctor said that I have a special constitution. If I suffered a miscarriage, it would be hard for me to have babies for the rest of my life. I carried this baby for a few days and gradually liked it.¡±

    Loving a child and loving a father were different.

    Miffy didn¡¯t have feelings for Jett yet. In her heart, Jett was just the one who would take away her child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t love Jett, so I don¡¯t care who he marries. I just want my child.¡±

    ¡°I heard from the scum Mike that Jett¡¯s families were badass. Will they give the child to you?¡±

    Because of Jett, Mike was now seen as scum and wronged.

    ¡°Just because they might not give me the child so that I need your help. Scarlett, will you help me?¡±

    Miffy held Scarlett¡¯s hand.

    Scarlett was her best friend, and she only trusted Scarlett now.

    ¡°Sure. But just so you know, I can make Mike press Jett so that he will marry you. I always feel that Jett has feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°Not all women are bound to be happy when they get married. I might as well take care of my child alone. Scarlett, help me leave!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can count on me!¡±

    When Scarlett and Miffy returned, Jett was relieved a lot.

    In fact, he was a little worried that Mike¡¯s woman, Scarlett, would take Miffy away.

    Mike nced at Scarlett with deep eyes. Although Scarlett tried her best to act naturally, Mike had already seen through everything from the way she looked at Jett.

    Now, the only one who didn¡¯t know what was going on was Jett.

    ¡°Scarlett, help yourself.¡± Jett greeted enthusiastically.

    Scarlett nced at the dishes on the table and asked Miffy, who sat opposite Scarlett.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to eat?¡±

    Miffy shook her head.

    Jett immediately called for the waiter, and Scarlett took the menu without even looking at Jett.

    ¡°Bring us the most expensive dishes. It¡¯s no need to save money for Jett as he is so rich. Just bring us the expensive ones.¡±

    The waiter looked at Jett for instructions. The restaurant was also one of Jett¡¯s properties. Jett nodded.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Now, as long as Miffy was willing to eat, it didn¡¯t matter how much it cost.

    ¡°Do you have the 1982 vintage Tsingtao Beers? Bring each of the two scum a dozen.¡±

    The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. Scarlett was indeed angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dy. We only have the 1982 vintage red wine. We have beers but they are not of the years of 1982¡­¡±

    If there were the 1982 vintage beers, they would have been long expired.

    ¡°Then bring us two boxes of the best beer.¡±

    Scarlett mmed the menu on the table and asked Jett with a smile.

    ¡°Wealthy Jett, you have no objections, do you?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, there is no need to order so much wine, right?¡±

    There were so many bottles of beers in one box, even if they wouldn¡¯t die of intoxication after finishing all those beers, they would die from drinking too much.

    Jett just could not understand what Scarlett thinking was.

    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. Miffy just told me that she likes to watch men drink beers. If you drink a bottle, she will eat a little. Think about it, how long has it been since she ate well?¡±

    Jett looked at Miffy. It was rare that Miffy did not turn her head away in disgust. Instead, she smiled at him. which made Jett very happy.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Jett asked Miffy.

    Miffy nodded.

    ¡°Bring us beers.¡± Jett waved at the waiter.

    For Miffy, as well as the baby in her belly, he would like to risk it all.

    Mike could not help but frown when he saw Scarlett and her friend ying pranks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink beer.¡±

    Scarlett put her hand on Mike¡¯s shoulder. Although she was smiling, her words were all squeezed out from between her teeth.

    ¡°Drink it. You have made such a good friend. You have enjoyed all the blessings. Now, why don¡¯t you drink all the beers together?¡±

    ¡®Is she ming me for I didn¡¯t tell her what I knew?¡¯

    Mike nced at Scarlett deeply.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to drink them?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlett was resolute.

    Jett, who had alreadypletely offended Scarlett, still did not know what was going on, and he even encouraged Mike.

    ¡°If you¡¯re my brother, then drink with me.¡±

    As long as he could make Miffy eat more food, Jett cared about nothing else. He wished that he could invite two more people to suffer.

    Mike shook his head.

    ¡®Jett is worthy of little pity.¡¯

    The beers were soon brought up.

    Jett used his finger and opened the bottle without effort. He was about to pour it into the ss.

    Scarlett spoke leisurely from the side.

    ¡°One ss at a time like this, how much time do you want to take? Won¡¯t the child in Miffy¡¯s belly be hungry?¡±

    Jett¡¯s hand paused, grabbed the bottle, and began to drink with the bottle.

    Scarlett turned her gaze to Mike, the scum who didn¡¯t report what he knew and made a bad friend. ¡®You should suffer too!¡¯

    Mike gave Scarlett aplicated look and grabbed the bottle to drink with Jett.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know how much Mike could drink, but at this moment, she learned about it.

    As there were more and more empty beer bottles around Jett and Mike, Miffy and Scarlett turned restless from satisfying.

    They looked at each other. They just wanted to teach the scumbags a lesson and did not want to murder them.

    The two equally outstanding men had already drunk more than ten bottles of beer in a short period. Although the alcohol content was not at a high degree, the beers were still full of carbon dioxide. So much liquid was swallowed into their stomachs, yet they didn¡¯t evacuate them. It must be so hard for them.

    Scarlett was the first to be unable to hold on and grabbed Mike¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Stop drinking!¡±

    She regretted it a little.

    She shouldn¡¯t have vented her anger on Mike. His stomach wasn¡¯t in a very good situation. Under her meticulous care, he had just recovered a little. What if Mike had a stomachache from drinking too much beer.

    They were both drinking so much yet were treated so differently.

    Jett drank a lot of beers at a stretch and he felt pain in the stomach from the carbon dioxide.

    But now, only Mike was stopped by Scarlett and was not allowed to keep drinking. He received Scarlett¡¯s fervent attention.

    Jett shifted his gaze to Miffy. Both of them were silent. Sensing that she was trying her best to avoid his gaze, Jett felt very displeased.

    Was he really so annoying to her?

    ¡°You eat,¡± Jett said to Miffy, ¡°We had a deal. I¡¯ll drink and you¡¯ll eat,¡±

    Miffy reflexively stuffed some food into her mouth. She could not taste anything.

    Scarlett once said that it was not that Jett had no feelings for Miffy. Miffy did not believe it before, but now she took in a little¡­

 Chapter 195 Some Saving the Beauty, Some Being Horny

    When they left, Mike put Jett, who had drunk a lot, in the car. No matter how good Jett was at drinking, after drinking so much, he would feel pain in the stomach.

    Mike drank quite a bit too, so he called their drivers to pick them up.

    On the way back, Scarlett talked to Mike who was leaning on her shoulder and closing his eyes.

    ¡°I feel that both of them will throw up when they back home.¡±

    One of them ate too much food, and the other drank too much beer.

    ¡°Whoever takes it seriously will lose first.¡±

    Mike whispered with his eyes closed.

    ¡°What do you mean by losing?¡± Scarlett did not understand.

    ¡°In a rtionship, people who take it serious first will always be at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°Well, I feel that Miffy didn¡¯t take it so seriously, but she is still at a disadvantage.¡±

    Scarlett felt that her good friend was at a disadvantage, but Mike knocked her head.

    ¡°I am talking about Jett.¡±

    ¡°What did Jett lose? Your friends are all just like you. All of you are treacherous badass!¡±

    ¡°You are a silly little cat who only scratches the surface of a problem.¡± Mike reached out and rubbed Scarlett¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere between the two of them.¡±

    Scarlett agreed seemingly, but she didn¡¯t think that way in her heart.

    Later, she would n thoroughly about how to help Miffy escape.

    Jett was as lucky as Mike. Miffy did not want to sit with him, so he could only sit in the front seat.

    Due to the motion of the car, the beer in his stomach start to churn, and as they passed by an intersection, Jett finally could not help but ask the driver.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    Miffy saw him get off the car and walked into an alley. After waiting for a while, he still had note out.

    After a long time, finally, Miffy pushed open the car door and entered the alley where Jett walked into.

    The alley without any street lights was dark and gloomy.

    Miffy¡¯s cell phone was taken away by Jett, and without any lighting equipment, she could only rush in boldly.

    ¡°Jett?¡±

    She shouted twice, and the empty alley was echoing slightly.

    Her shoe stepped on the stone road, causing a crisp sound. In the night without light nor moonlight, it was particrly horrifying.

    Suddenly, a figure darted over from the side of the trash can and grabbed Miffy by the neck!

    Although Miffy couldn¡¯t see clearly who was holding her neck, the strong smell of inferior wine from that person made her feel very disgusted.

    Miffy, who had practiced Taekwondo, bent her leg and kicked hard at the weak point of the man¡¯s leg. While the man was in pain, she quickly broke free.

    ¡°Damned slut!¡±

    The attacker was a drunkard on the street, and when he heard the voice of a woman, he had a malicious thought.

    Miffy learned Taekwondo, so she did not panic. Her eyes had adapted to the darkness. She vaguely saw the shadow of the drunkard in front of her and was ready to teach him a lesson!

    But expectedly, the drunkard carried a knife!

    Seeing that Miffy was resisting, he pulled out his knife and shed at her. Miffy was pregnant, so her physical strength had decreased a little, and she didn¡¯t manage to dodge!

    Just as the knife was about to stab into her body.

    Suddenly, Jett jumped out from behind and kicked the man away, protecting Miffy in his arms!

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. Miffy shook her head.

    ¡°Stand aside!¡± Jett moved Miffy to a safe ce.

    Then, he swiftly stepped forward and forcefully punched the drunkard, who was trying to rape his dear Miffy!

    The moon came out of the clouds, and with the faint moonlight, Miffy could see how hard Jett hit.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you continue to hit him, he will die.¡± Miffy stopped Jett, so Jett kicked the drunkard hard atst.

    ¡°You dare to touch my woman? You are courting death!¡±

    Jett vented the anger that he had from Miffy these days to the drunkard.

    When Miffy heard him say that, her heart skipped a beat.

    Miffy asked Jett as she walked out with him in her arms.

    ¡°Where did you go and what did do just now?¡±

    ¡°I felt pain in the stomach. Never go into a dark ce like that alone anymore. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t carry the baby in my belly, I could have kicked him down by myself!¡±

    ¡°Just save it! Men are more powerful than you think.¡±

    The two of them reached the entrance of the alley and could see the car parked outside.

    ¡°Jett, why did you save me?¡±

    ¡°You are my child¡¯s mother. Of course, I would save you¡±

    As Jett spoke, the drunkard who was kicked very hard by Jett suddenly got up from the ground and stabbed Miffy with the knife.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Jett pushed Miffy away, thus he was stabbed by the knife.

    Mike and Scarlett had already arrived home. Under the influence of alcohol, Mike had already pushed Scarlett down on the bed.

    ¡°Take a shower first. You smell bad.¡±

    Scarlett pushed Mike but she didn¡¯t use much strength at all.

    Mike, who carried a faint smell of alcohol, had blurred eyes. He was now roguishly handsome and looked less indifferent. Scarlett liked it very much. Thinking about how he drank just now, her heart raced.

    Mike knew what that kind of gaze meant.

    ¡°Take a shower together?¡± As he asked, he had already carried Scarlett by the waist and strode to the bathroom.

    The funny bell of her phone rang.

    Mike¡¯s footsteps froze. He took out her phone and was about to throw it away. That was not the first time it interrupted them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, it¡¯s quite expensive!¡± Scarlett swiftly pressed his hand and stopped him from throwing away her phone.

    ¡°Ignore it. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    He swore that tomorrow, he must change the ringtone of her phone. He won¡¯t stand it anymore!

    The funny bell of eggs finally stopped, but then Mike¡¯s cell phone rang.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mike put Scarlett down. It was his private phone and no one would call if it wasn¡¯t urgent.

    Scarlett blinked her eyes. If she had not heard it wrong, Mike just cursed?

    How eager and horny he was!

    ¡°You better have something very important to tell.¡± Mike picked up the phone and his face darkened.

    ¡°Jett was stabbed. He is now in the central hospital. Miffy is in a bad mood. Bring your wife here. By the way, ask your wife to bring a set of clothes over.¡±

    On the other side of the line, Ben spoke.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Mike hung up the phone and said to Scarlett.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    Scarlett and the others arrived at the hospital in ten minutes. Miffy was sitting outside the emergency room with Ben by her side.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Mike frowned.

    Jett was good at fighting, how could he be injured?

    ¡°There was an ident. The criminal has been controlled.¡±

    Ben rushed over after receiving a call from the driver.

    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± Miffy seemed to be frightened. Scarlett hugged her immediately and patted her.

    ¡°Everything will be fine. Jett won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°He was protecting me¡­¡± Miffy was still very frightened when she thought of the ident. She was covered in blood.

    ¡°He will be fine. You have to trust the doctor. Come, I will take you to change your clothes first.¡±

    Miffy left with Scarlett.

    As soon as they left, the door of the emergency room opened. Jett and the doctor came out. His wound had been well bandaged.

    ¡°Where is Miffy?¡± Jett didn¡¯t see Miffy so he asked.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 196 He Was Not That Cold This Time

    ¡°Scarlett took her to get change. Jett, how could you be so careless?¡± Ben was relieved to see that he was fine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We lost today. Jett has just suffered some superficial wounds. It will recover after the stitches are done.¡± he said.

    At this moment, another patient was pushed out of the emergency room next to him.

    The man who was wrapped like a mummy was lying in the stroller of the hospital, while his wife was beside him, crying. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive.

    ¡°You bastard! You shouldn¡¯t go. I will forgive you for all the things. Please get up!¡±

    ¡®There is a way!¡¯ Jett thought.

    He turned to the doctor and said, ¡°Transfer me to the intensive care unit. Just say that I had stabbed my lungs and almost died. Do you understand?¡±

    Ben could not hold back andughed out.

    Mike was also speechless.

    ¡°Stopughing! If you see me as your brother, please keep it a secret for me. If there is someone who breaks the role, I will show you my strength!¡± Jett pointed at them.

    Scarlett and Miffy, who had changed clothes, had returned. Jett leaned weakly against the door frame.

    ¡°Miffy, it¡¯s so good to find that you¡¯re fine. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of injuries I get, as long as you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Mike and Ben looked at each other. ¡®How shame of him!¡¯ they thought.

    ¡°How is he?¡± Miffy asked.

    Seeing Jett like this, Miffy asked the doctor hurriedly.

    The doctor braced himself and lied.

    ¡°Mr. Jett has injured his lung. I¡¯m afraid he is in great danger.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go back to the bed? I¡¯ll help you!¡± Miffy helped the ¡°weak¡± Jett back to the bed.

    Scarlett looked at Jett doubtfully and turned to ask Mike.

    ¡°How could people in great dangerous get off the bed so quickly?¡± she said.

    ¡®He lies.¡¯ she thought.

    ¡°Maybe, it is a miracle in medicine,¡± Mike answered.

    ¡°Yes, Jett has made it,¡± Ben added seriously.

    For the sake of leaving Miffy, hepletely lost his face.

    When they left the hospital, Scarlett was still puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to send people to help them?¡±

    ¡®Although piercing the lungs sounded quite terrifying, Jett did not seem to die.¡¯ she thought.

    ¡°Yes, he won¡¯t die,¡± Mike answered.

    ¡°Miffy is still pregnant. Can she take care of the patient? Why don¡¯t you tell Jett¡¯s family? Isn¡¯t his family very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Mo¡¯s grandfather is already in thete stage of cancer. He can¡¯t be provoked.¡±

    The truth was Jett didn¡¯t want his grandfather to know that he did such a thing to keep a woman beside him.

    If he knew, maybe he would really die from anger.

    ¡°I think Miffy is worried about him. What should we do about our n?¡± Scarlett said to herself.

    ¡°What is your n?¡± boss asked.

    ¡°To help Miffy leave. I¡¯ll be in charge of receiving her and will send her to another city so that Jett won¡¯t be able to find her again.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Scarlett finished speaking, she directly sat on hisp and pouted her lips to act coquettishly.

    ¡°You are not allowed to tell Jett!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I have been friends with him for more than ten years.¡± Mike said slyly.

    ¡°Brother is like the sixth fingers, which means it is extra. But I am like the clothes, who will apany you for dozens of years and is the best choice to shelter you from the wind and rain. Which do you think is more important?¡±

    As expected of a couple, Mike was satisfied that they were the same.

    Scarlett took out her cell phone and told him seriously.

    ¡°Let me tell you about our escape route. When Jett gets better, I will drive to pick up Miffy.¡±

    ¡°You can drive?¡± Mike could not believe it.

    With her driving skills, she would harm the pregnant woman.

    ¡°I can¡¯t drive our car in case we will be found but I can borrow one!¡±

    Scarlett excitedly exined their n to Mike. But she didn¡¯t realize that he became annoyed.

    ¡°After I pick up Miffy, we will drive to the north. When we get out of the city, we will take a bus. Then to C City and turned the train. After three stations, Miffy will get on the ne with my ID card!¡±

    She tapped on the map and said, ¡°The scenery is beautiful there. And it¡¯s suitable for resting!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your hometown?¡±

    ¡®With her strange intelligence, how could she think out this escape route?¡¯ he thought.

    After tossing pregnant women and changing so many transportation tools, they finally arrived in the countryside, where was just less than an hour from B City.

    ¡°This contains endless wisdom. The first move is diversion! The second move is that the most dangerous ce is the safest! Even if his family is powerful, they can¡¯t think of my meticulous n!¡± Scarlett said.

    ¡°You underestimated the average IQ of the Abraham family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this n is perfect?¡±

    Mike was speechless. He was about to sympathize with the friend of this little wildcat.

    ¡®Miffy was poor to have friends like Jett and Scarlett.¡¯ he thought.

    Scarlett¡¯s ¡°perfect n¡± was indeed useless.

    When she looked for Miffy the next day, thetter rejected her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He was hurt because of me this time. And he proposed to date me.¡±

    Miffy was moved when Jett, who was in ¡°high fever¡±, held her hand and asked if she could date him.

    In order to create the illusion of a fever, Jett used his fingers to desperately rub his body temperature to 40 degrees, when Miffy didn¡¯t noticest night.

    ¡°I have decided to date him. After all, I am touched that he saved me. Moreover, this is also for the baby.¡± Miffy had thought a lotst night.

    She had a bad impression of Jett before. She felt that he was a bit scum and unreliable.

    But afterst night, she found that she could give him a chance.

    Moreover, he drank beer for her and blocked the knife.

    ¡°Well, I respect your choice. But if he bullies you, just tell me. I¡¯ll deal with him for you!¡± Scarlett said.

    She touched her t belly.

    ¡°Finally, the bitterness has gone.¡±

    Jett had heard their chat.

    He was happy.

    While Miffy was still chatting with Scarlett outside, Jett sent a message to Mike.

    [Jett: It¡¯s done~]

    Knowing that Mike would not reply to him, Jett said smugly.

    [Jett: I am a person who is efficient in doing things. I can settle the girl in an instant. But some men who have been tossing for more than ten years before marrying his wife.]

    This was definitely revenge. Yesterday, Mike had ridiculed him, so Jett had to hold his breath and show off to him.

    Mike replied this time with a picture.

    Jett saw the picture of the grave with great confusion.

 Chapter 197 What He Was Going To Do?

    Jett tried to click the picture Mike sent him.

    Suddenly, the phone screen was ck and there were two lines of shocking white words on it.

    My friend used to be as arrogant as you, but now his grave was lush with grass.

    Then the phone was off.

    Jeff was speechless.

    Mike was so despicable that he spread the virus via the picture.

    He was really annoying.

    After forcibly turning off Jett¡¯s phone, Mike continued the meeting.

    After the nning department finished their statement, they waited for his approval.

    ¡°The n is not good. Go back and do it again.¡± The boss added mysteriously.

    ¡°You will have to pay it back sooner orter.¡±

    He turned around and left, followed by Daniel.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The literal meaning.¡±

    ¡°Did your wife make you unhappy again?¡±

    ¡°Are you very free?¡± He nced at him coldly.

    Three secondster, Daniel escaped.

    Mike knocked on the table in a good mood. The little wild cat had provoked him more than ten years ago, and now he was still in the ¡°debt of love¡±.

    It was his personal experience that it had to be paid back sooner orter.

    Jett was reckless. He yed tricks to win the beauty¡¯s heart, but Mike would wait and see him suffer.

    In fact, his premonition was correct, and when Scarlett knew the truth, she almost overturned the house. But that was what happenedter.

    During this period of time, Jett lived afortable life with Miffy. who was pregnant with his baby.

    After Miffy¡¯s matter was settled, the boss decided to take the little wild cat to Lin City quickly.

    The situation of the Lauren Family was not too optimistic either.

    During their travel in Country E, the Lauren Family had officially gone bankrupt. Now the Lauren Family was only left with a shell, even the property was mortgaged to the bank.

    Allen looked for Scarlett everywhere, but Mike protected her tightly.

    The day before she was about to go on a business trip, Scarlett told Mike that she was going to visit her mother at the sanatorium.

    He sent two bodyguards to escort her.

    Last time, her mother Julia was about to hit her and was stopped by Mike. Since then, Julia waspletely isted by Mike.

    Julia was listless, and when she saw Scarlett, her eyes even showed a trace of fear.

    ¡°What happened to my mother?¡±

    ¡°She cannot speak right now for she has caught a cold.¡±

    ¡°How is she recovering?¡± Scarlett asked the nurse.

    ¡°Very well. She sleeps and eats well recently.¡± The nurse replied respectfully.

    She took the menu handed over by the nurse.

    ¡°Celery and spinach. My mother doesn¡¯t like them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the doctor¡¯s prescription. It¡¯s good for recovery.¡± The nurse lowered her eyes and said as schemed.

    Scarlett checked the environment in the room again and did not find any problems. Then, she bid her mother farewell.

    After she left, the nurse called Daniel.

    ¡°Madam just came. Yes, I answered ording to Mr. Abraham¡¯s instructions. Okay, I understand.¡±

    After the phone, the nurse leaned against Julia¡¯s ear and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ording to your performance, you have to continue eating this for a while.¡±

    The nurse pressed the bell. Several nurses moved Julia from the luxurious ward to the simple ward. The luxurious ward was just to make Scarlett feel relieved.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Your throat is temporarily unable to speak.¡± The nurse whispered to her.

    ¡°Daniel let me tell you that Mr. Abraham said that before you figure out who is your real reliance, and before you show your motherly care to Scarlett¡­¡±

    ¡°You are only worthy of such treatment.¡±

    Julia was disheartened.

    She regretted beating her and even more regretted treating her like that. But it¡¯s not because she loved Scarlett.

    But that she didn¡¯t expect she had such a man behind her, who was even more horrible than a demon.

    Scarlett walked out of the sanatorium, and two bodyguards followed behind her. Suddenly a child came out from the front, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands.

    ¡°Lady, would you like to buy some flowers?¡±

    She looked at the child¡¯s ragged clothes and was moved withpassion. She took out a handful of money from her pocket and bought a handful of flowers.

    When she got in the car, she suddenly touched the root of the bouquet and felt a little strange.

    It was like there was a piece of paper?

    She took it out. It was a photo.

    It was a photo that made her pale.

    Along the way, she was upset and felt that the world was copsing.

    She was so annoyed that she forgot how she returned to the Abraham Group.

    Mike stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he immediately turned around. When he saw Scarlett¡¯s empty hand, he was obviously a little displeased.

    ¡°Where are the things?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± All of her thoughts were hooked by that photo, and she didn¡¯t even pay attention to what he said.

    Mike¡¯s face darkened. The bodyguard had already told him that she had bought a bunch of grandiflorum.

    Mike searched that Grandiflora means¡­

    Sincerity and unchanging love.

    To cover his excitement, he stood beside the window pretending to be aloof.

    But he saw Scarletting up bare-handed.

    He then really cooled down.

    Scarlett was in an extremely bad mood, and Mike was showing discontent with her.

    Mike red at her fiercely before mming the door and leaving.

    She had no time to think about what he was thinking.

    She sat on the sofa, trembling as she took out the photo that she had put in her pocket.

    It was a photo that was unsightly.

    The protagonist of the photo was her mother.

    It was not synthesized, she knew photography so she could tell at a nce.

    There was only a line of words behind the photo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the photos to be seen by anyone else, so let¡¯s go to the coffee shop before ¡­ o¡¯clock!¡±

    She knew who took this photo.

    Who else could it be, except for Allen?

    In order to force himself, he actually thought of such a shameless method!

    Scarlett was looking at the photo when Daniel suddenly entered.

    She hurriedly put the photo in her pocket.

    Daniel looked at her as if he was looking at his savior.

    ¡°Mydy, why are you still here?

    ¡°He was almost blowing up thepany!

    ¡°He criticized employers from the top floor to the first floor.¡±

    How could they vent their anger on the employees for their quarrel?

    In order to prevent the spread of Mike¡¯s anger, Daniel finally turned to Scarlett for help.

    Scarlett who stirred up the trouble had no idea about Daniel¡¯s words.

    ¡°Flowers, didn¡¯t you buy flowers?¡±

    When Mike picked up the phone, Daniel was standing by the side. He had personally witnessed his smug appearance.

    ¡°What flowers? Alright, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She was busy worrying about the photos and didn¡¯t care about the flowers at all. It seemed to be left in the car.

    ¡°Then why not bring it up now?¡± Daniel was speechless.

    ¡°So she waspletely ignorant of Mike¡¯s anger?¡± Daniel thought.

    ¡°Go down¡­¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she ran out.

    She was going to find Allen and ask him what exactly he was going to do!

 Chapter 198 In a Dilemma

    Mike circled the Abraham Group, and countless people were med by him.

    When he returned to the office, he didn¡¯t see Scarlett. He frowned.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham went to get the flowers for you.¡± Daniel followed Mike immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her flowers? I don¡¯t need flowers from a woman.¡±

    Daniel thought, ¡® You don¡¯t? So why are you smiling?¡±

    However, he catered to Mike, ¡°Mr. Abraham, of course, you don¡¯t need to receive flowers. Mrs. Abraham is deeply in love with you, so you have to reluctantly ept it. In this way, Mrs. Abraham won¡¯t be sad, right?¡±

    Such ttering remarks that turned the truth upside down made Mike feelpletelyfortable.

    He snorted but looked peaceful.

    He sat on the chair and waited for a while, but Scarlett had note up yet.

    ¡°Daniel! Ask someone down to take a look. Why isn¡¯t Mrs. Abraham up yet?¡±

    Mike murmured, ¡®The little wildcat, just some flowers. How slow you are!¡¯

    It seemed that his anger at the moment was entirely due to Scarlett¡¯steness.

    It has nothing to do with looking forward to receiving eternal love.

    At this time, Scarlett was in the taxi.

    After passing through the bustling neighborhood, she arrived at an inconspicuous coffee shop.

    After she entered the door, she nced around and finally stared at an inconspicuous corner.

    Seeing that Scarlett had finallye, Allen shed with surprise.

    He had been trying to contact Scarlett all this time.

    Mike watched on Scarlett closely, and before Allen could get close, he was stopped by the bodyguards secretly.

    And the E-mail sent to Scarlett had no response. It would be strange to receive it in awork battle with Mike, who was known as a tech-savvy.

    Allen had no choice but to hide around the nursing home. When Scarlett went to see her mother, he asked the child who sold the flowers to approach her.

    ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± When Scarlett saw this wretched old man, anger swelled in her.

    In this world, there would never be anyone as shameless as Allen.

    As a father, he should use his wife¡¯s indecent photo to threaten his daughter!

    ¡°If not, how can I see you?¡± Allen said hatefully.

    Not only was there no way to get close to Scarlett, but Scarlett¡¯s mother was strictly controlled, not allowing Allen to contact her.

    ¡°Gosh, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want thetest mobile phone n of the Abraham Group!¡± Allen said greedily.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Scarlett wouldn¡¯t do it even before she liked Mike.

    Now that she liked Mike very much and they had experienced so much together, how could she betray him!

    ¡°Do you want your mother¡¯s photo to be exposed on the inte? Although she was an old and ugly woman, her daughter is the apple of Mr. Abraham¡¯s eye!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so bad?¡± Scarlett mmed the table and pointed at Allen angrily.

    Allen raised her hand and was about to hit her when Scarlett picked up the ashtray and smashed it at his head!

    The ashtray of the coffee shop was made of thin ss. Although Allen¡¯s head was not bleeding, it was very painful.

    ¡°God, I¡¯ll beat you heavily!¡±

    Allen never thought that Scarlett who he had never thought highly of dared to hit him!

    In Scarlett¡¯s view, this hateful man waspletely unworthy to be a father, even inferior to an animal!

    ¡°Miss, do you need help?¡± the waiter asked.

    ¡°No need. Put this broken ashtray on the bill and let this gentleman pay for the bill!¡±

    Suppressing the anger, Scarlett said to Allen who was extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°Sit down, or beat me. Then I will call the police to arrest you. You choose!¡±

    ¡°After being with Mike for so long, you should be so rude to your father!¡± Allen sneered at Scarlett.

    ¡°It seems that your cowardice in the Lauren Family was all an act!¡±

    Allen had thought that Scarlett was easy to control, but he found that she was so difficult to deal with!

    ¡°What I am today is all thanks to you! How much money do you need to give me the film?¡±

    ¡°One hundred million, give me one hundred million, or thetest n of the Abraham Group,¡± Allen said greedily.

    ¡°Are you crazy? So much! At most, 100, 000!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett had no money at all now. In order to prevent her from providing for the Lauren family, Mike gave her not cash but a credit card.

    ¡°Do you think I am a beggar? 100, 000, the price for Mr. Abraham to buy a dress for you. Two dayster, I want to see the Abraham Group¡¯s n, otherwise¡­¡±

    Allen took out an even more unbearable photo and ced it on the table.

    ¡°I still have a lot of these kinds of photos!¡±

    Scarlett grabbed it and tore it apart. Allenughed arrogantly.

    ¡°I have the negative film. I can show you photos as much as you tear!¡±

    He stood up and said to the pale Scarlett.

    ¡°Remember, you only have two days!¡±

    Scarlett came out of the coffee shop, with her mind nk.

    She did not expect that there was actually someone in the world who could be so shameless.

    A man should use her mother¡¯s indecent photo to threaten him!

    The phone rang several times, but Scarlett did not pick it up.

    When she passed by the square, she sat on the stairs of the square and looked at themercial district opposite.

    It was not far from the Abraham Group.

    The ck ss of the Abraham Group reflected a dazzling light in the sun.

    Scarlett felt sorry when she thought of Mike.

    On the huge electronic screen of the square, the touristmercial advertisement of the neighboring city was being yed.

    Thinking about that Mike said that he wanted to take her to visit there, Scarlett felt very sad.

    If there was no such ident, she would take a lot of photos of Mike.

    He might frown upon her but indulge her in buying her a lot of snacks.

    But when she thought of her mother who was still in the nursing home, Scarlett was shilly-shally.

    Scarlett thought that she couldn¡¯t let the photos leak out but she did not want to betray Mike.

    She was torn between the two choices, looking down and grabbing her hair.

    Suddenly, a pair of shoes that looked familiar stopped in front of her eyes.

    Looking up, she saw frowning Mike right in front of her.

    ¡°How could you?¡± Scarlett was surprised.

    How did he know that she was here?

    When Mike saw that she was fine, he pulled her up.

    There was a GPS device in the phone that he gave her.

    When he was worried that the little wildcat would be caught by bad people, she should run here to be in a daze!

    ¡°Today¡¯s pocket money ¨C no, this month¡¯s pocket money will be deducted!¡±

    He grabbed her hand mercilessly.

    Dragging her to the car.

    Scarlett heard him say that the pocket money was deducted, and she felt sorry.

    If she really did as Allen said, it would be very difficult to hear Mike speak to her in such a tone in the future.

    Scarlett was very sad to think that he looked at her in disgust and even hatred.

 Chapter 199 I Will Not Forgive Your Betrayal

    Mike pulled her into the car. Looking at her sad expression, he thought that she was sad because of the money deduction.

    He wanted to change his words. However, at the thought of teaching her a lesson, he continued to keep a poker face.

    However, when he saw that Scarlett was in low spirits, Mike finally softened his heart.

    After parking the car by the roadside, Scarlett was surprised to see him walking to a small boutique on the side of the road. After a while, he came out.

    ¡°This is for you. Stop worrying!¡±

    He stuffed the thing in his hand to Scarlett.

    Scarlett hugged the little Monchhichi doll Mike had bought. It was in a suit and only the size of a palm. It was so cute¡­

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± He felt a little ufortable being looked at and pretended to be fierce.

    ¡°Your expression just now was the same as this ugly gori!¡±

    ¡°It is ¡­ a hedgehog!¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t expect that Mike would buy a doll for her!

    This doll was one of the many things he had given her. However, she suddenly became even sadder.

    Would she have to betray such a good man?

    Mike didn¡¯t understand why Scarlett had an expression of wanting to cry. Didn¡¯t she like these little dolls the most?

    When the car was about to reach the Abraham Group, Scarlett suddenly asked him to stop, and Mike saw her run into a flower shop.

    After a while, Scarlett held a handful of white flowers that looked like lilies and said with a little guilt.

    ¡°There are no balloon flowers. This is also very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about these things?¡± Mike said duplicitously.

    Hearing of this, Scarlett just put the flowers in the trunk but was stopped by Mike.

    ¡°Put it in the backseat!¡±

    As a result, the employees of the Abraham Group witnessed their boss holding a bunch of white flowers and passing through the hall in a particrly ostentatious manner.

    Scarlett saw that all the passing employees were surprised at them.

    She was embarrassed as she tugged at Mike¡¯s sleeve and Mike was still with a poker face, holding the flowers.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the elevator from the parking lot?¡±

    From the main entrance like this, she felt like they were wandering the streets.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mike¡¯s expression was still serious, she would have suspected that he seemed to like the scene of being gazed at!

    ¡°The elevator is broken.¡±

    Mike replied so righteously.

    They entered the president¡¯s exclusive elevator. Then, the two employees of the engineering maintenance department, who stood at the door of the elevator, wiped their cold sweat from their fright.

    ¡°When did the elevator of the parking lot break?¡±

    ¡°I just checked it. It can¡¯t be broken¡­¡± The other person also had a face of disbelief.

    ¡°I see. Mr. Abraham must be teaching us to be careful in work!¡±

    Everyone nodded. It turned out that Mike was with good intentions!

    They had thought too much.

    Mike just openly showed off the flower his girlfriend bought for him.

    The flower that had been disliked by Mike was finally inserted in the most eye-catching position in the President¡¯s Office.

    However, Scarlett was staring nkly.

    Holding the little doll, she sat on the sofa and stared at Mike as he worked.

    Mike had been able to concentrate at first, but after being stared at by Scarlett for two hours, he finally felt her abnormality.

    ¡°Scarlett?¡±

    She did not answer, still looking at him.

    It wasn¡¯t until Mike was in front of her that she let out a sigh as if she had just regained her senses.

    So absent-minded, she finally attracted the attention of Mike.

    He reached out to check her forehead. It wasn¡¯t hot.

    Scarlett wasn¡¯t sick. Why was he in a daze the entire afternoon?

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Scarlett shook her head.

    ¡°Is the air conditioner set too low?¡± Mike tugged her clothes.

    He had always been slow to think, and that was all he could think of now.

    Scarlett looked at him and suddenly pursed her lips, ¡°Mike, can you not treat me so well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡± Mike flicked her forehead.

    Thinking that she might not even have the chance to be flicked on the forehead in the future, Scarlett felt even sadder in her heart. She leaned her head over with a sad expression.

    ¡°You can flick me a few times.¡±

    ¡°You look silly all day long. I¡¯ll get a doctor toe and take a look at you.¡±

    Mike suspected that she had burned her head because of a cold and had begun to talk nonsense.

    She was too abnormal.

    Scarlett saw that he was going to make a phone call, so she hugged his waist from behind, and pressed her face against his back.

    She sounded like she was about to cry.

    ¡°Mike, one day, if I do something to let you down, will you hate me?¡±

    Something letting him down?

    Mike¡¯s expression turned solemn. He immediately turned around and pressed her shoulder, asking angrily.

    ¡°Did Richarde to find you?¡±

    ¡°Richard?¡± Scarlett was stunned. What did it have to do with Richard?

    Looking at her surprised expression, Mike slightly rxed.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be Richard.

    Besides Richard, who would make the little wild cat so abnormal?

    Scarlett was almost unable to breathe under the pressure.

    Allen forced her to make a choice.

    Either her mother¡¯s indecent photos would be spread.

    Or she would have to betray Mike.

    Scarlett knew that Mike was good to her.

    It was not easy for them to get together, and perhaps everything would be in vain.

    What should she do? She was very confused.

    She could only hug him, like an injured little animal that needed his protection.

    Mike lifted her chin and looked into her eyes which were filled with sadness.

    ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±

    He just went out for a while. Why did Scarlett look so sad now?

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Scarlett shook her head guiltily.

    She was lying. Mike could tell at a nce that she was hiding something from him.

    ¡°Mike, I want to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°If therees a day when I do something letting you down, what will you do?¡±

    After a moment of silence, he loosened his grip on her chin and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Scarlett, there are not many people I can trust. If others provoke me, I will make them regret what they have done. But you¡­¡±

    His pause caused Scarlett¡¯s heart to tense up. She nervously waited for his judgment.

    ¡°I trust you, so I won¡¯t ask about anything you do. But you have to remember one thing.¡±

    Scarlett looked at Mike who said word by word.

    ¡°I will not forgive you if you betray me.¡±

    It was as if something had hit her heart. Scarlett suddenly felt that her breathing was so painful. She stumbled. Mike held her shoulder to stop her from standing unsteadily.

    ¡°No matter what happens, please tell me in advance. I will think of a way to help you solve the problem.¡±

    Seeing that Scarlett was still in a daze, Mike added.

    ¡°Any problems.¡±

    His love for her was boundless.

 Chapter 200 Things Have Become Complicated

    Scarlett¡¯s heart softened.

    She blurted out, ¡°Allen threatened me again today. He said to me that¡­¡±

    Scarlett was just about to tell everything that had happened to her when the phone on the table suddenly rang.

    This was an internal line that only rang in an emergency. Mike mentioned Scarlett wait a moment and turned to receive it.

    The call was from Daniel, and something was wrong at a factory overseas.

    The matter was urgent, and Mike needed to immediately deal with it.

    Scarlett, who was on the side, listened to the phone and asked with concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Not a big problem. I¡¯ll hold a meeting. You wait for me here. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Wait for me toe back!¡±

    Mike wanted tofort Scarlett. In his opinion, Allen couldn¡¯t act recklessly for long.

    However, the current situation did not allow him to say more words. Others were waiting for him to go over and host the meeting.

    Scarlett nodded.

    Before Mike left, he flicked her forehead before going downstairs for the meeting.

    After Scarlett wasforted by Mike, her uneasiness had been reduced a lot.

    Mike said he could help her solve all the problems.

    This feeling of having someone backing her up was really good.

    She decided that when Mike returned, she would tell him everything, including how Allen threatened her and how Allen wanted to steal the Abraham Group¡¯s exclusive program.

    Any problem, as long as they thought of a way together, would be solved.

    She did not want to hurt Mike because he was good to her. Mike also said that he wouldn¡¯t forgive her if she betrayed him.

    Thus, she chose not to hurt him.

    This thought made Scarlett feelpletelyfortable as she patiently waited for Mike to return.

    Mike went out for a long time, Scarlett walked around and suddenly thought of the small iron box in his drawer.

    What¡¯s inside?

    Last time she almost saw it.

    She went over to open the drawer and there were no more boxes in it.

    He had taken it away.

    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Mike did not bring his phone when he went downstairs.

    Scarlett wanted to answer the call, but she felt that it was not good to answer someone else¡¯s phone without permission.

    However, the phone rang again.

    She picked up the phone and wanted to see who called. The number on the screen stunned her.

    The nursing home?

    She was very familiar with this number, but if something happened to her mother, why didn¡¯t they call her first?

    Scarlett was afraid that something would happen to her mother, so she quickly picked it up.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, things have been done ording to your instructions.¡±

    It was the Dean¡¯s voice.

    Scarlett was stunned. What did Mike order?

    The dean seemed to have been used to Thunderbolt¡¯s silence on the call. It was not strange that there was no response on the other end of the phone and continued to report.

    ¡°Mrs. Julia was all right this week. We have adjusted her amodation and food to the minimum standard, and the acupuncture that prevents her from speaking will continue to be given to her. Rest assured, we will not improve her treatment until she shows that she misses Miss Scarlett!¡±

    The phone dropped onto the table.

    Her mother¡¯s amodation and diet were all the worst, and it was ordered by Mike!

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Abraham, are you listening?¡±

    What was heard was Scarlett¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°I want to know what order Mike gave you. Why did he abuse my mother?¡±

    The dean was silent for a moment, not expecting it to be Scarlett.

    ¡°Tell me! What are you trying to do?¡± Scarlett was about to go crazy.

    Her mother¡¯s voice was destroyed by other people!

    And they deliberately gave her mother the worst food!

    What did Mike want to do? Why was he so cruel to her mentally ill mother while being tender and sweet to her!

    Scarlett¡¯s anger was transmitted through the phone. The dean also knew that he had caused trouble and did not dare to say anything else. He hung up the phone.

    Scarlett was burning with rage right now. Her first reaction was to ask Mike about it!

    She never did anything to hurt Mike.

    She took care of his daily life, liked him very much, and had never taken advantage of him.

    She was prepared to give her whole heart to him. This scum treated her only family like this.

    Scarlett angrily kicked the table twice. Suddenly, she recalled the dean¡¯s words.

    They would never improve Julia¡¯s treatment before Julia said she missed Scarlett.

    Could it be that Mike was doing this for her sake?

    Was it because Mike saw her mother treat her like that, and he took revenge on Julia in his way?

    Scarlett was very conflicted right now. She grabbed the little toy that Mike had bought for her and pinched it in her hands.

    She was in a dilemma. Who should she trust and what should she do?

    By the time Mike got things done and returned, Scarlett was no longer in the office.

    She only left him a note, saying that she had gone home because she was ufortable.

    Mike did not think much of it and only focused his gaze on the flower that she had given him today.

    This kind of lily with blood-colored pistils was called Casanca, and it means desperate love.

    However, he preferred the balloon flower because it represents true love.

    When Mike returned home, it was veryte. There was no midnight snack on the table, which made him, who had been tired for a day, slightly unhappy.

    But when he returned to his room and looked at Scarlett who was curled up in bed, that bit of unhappiness also turned into worry.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Still worried about Allen?¡±

    He took off his coat and thought of hugging her on the bed, Scarlett covered herself in the quilt with a look of resistance.

    Mike decided to take a shower first and talk to her when he came back.

    When he came out, Scarlett closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, but it was seen through by Mike.

    He reached out and pulled her over, forcing her to lie in his arms and opening her eyelids with one hand.

    ¡°What are you pretending to do?¡±

    Was she trying to pretend to be asleep in front of him?

    Scarlett opened her eyes and replied in a cold tone.

    ¡°No one canpare to you in terms of disguise, right?¡±

    He was so calcting that he was able to abuse her mother while hiding it from her!

    This was how he treated her family when she liked him heart and soul!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be weird!¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t know what she was struggling with, and he thought that she was venting her anger on him.

    ¡°Tell me, how did Allen threaten you?¡± he asked, stroking her hair.

    When he was dealing with that urgent matter, he was also thinking about this matter in his heart, afraid that Scarlett would let her imagination run wild at home.

    ¡°Same as before, he threatened me to let you help the Lauren Group.¡±

    Scarlett had originally intended to tell him the truth, but after she heard that call, she dismissed the idea.

    Right now, there was no way for her to believe this man who hurt her mother behind her back.

    ¡®Mike, how can you deceive me when I love you so much?¡¯ Scarlett¡¯s eyes were filled withplexity.

 Chapter 201 Anything Can Be Resolved

    ¡°How did he find you?¡± Mike frowned.

    He had blocked all of Allen¡¯s way to find Scarlett, but Allen was still able to contact the little wildcat?

    ¡°He arranged for a guy to sell flowers at the entrance of the nursing home. I bought a bunch of flowers with a note inside.¡±

    For a man with an extremely high IQ like Mike, it was easy for him to expose her lies.

    So the best way is to tell him half-truths.

    ¡°That bunch of balloon flowers?¡±

    Mike suddenly became unhappy.

    It turned out that the balloon flower which meant never-changing love was not bought for him.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I bought a new one for you.¡±

    ¡°So, the unchanging love has be desperate love?¡± Mike whispered, knocking her head a little bit unhappily.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    The same action would have different meanings when doing it in a different state of mind.

    When he knocked before, Scarlett would feel a little sweet.

    At this time, it seemed to be sad.

    ¡°Mike, shouldn¡¯t you give me an answer now? About the equality between us. You promised to give me an answer in three days. Now it¡¯s almost time.¡±

    Scarlett looked straight at him.

    She needed to confirm again the feelings that Mike had for her.

    Is it his love for her or just his possessiveness?

    The call in the afternoon made Scarlett waver.

    On the one hand, she wanted to believe that Mike was doing this for her own good, which was why he was overreacting.

    But on the other hand, it was difficult to suppress her suspicion.

    Perhaps, he only thought of her as a joke and toyed with her.

    As he watched her obsessed with him, he dealt with the person she was closest to.

    Therefore, his answer was crucial.

    Mike did not forget about this three-day promise. In his heart, he had a definite answer.

    The reason the little wildcat was so insecure was because of her status.

    He had nned to tell her the truth when he went to Baston City for a business trip.

    At that time, the Lauren Group should have been ruined.

    In case Scarlett was soft-hearted and ran back to her family to help those scum who bullied her, in thest few days, he could not tell her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after we return from our business trip.¡±

    Sure enough.

    Scarlett closed her eyes in despair.

    He refused to answer her question. In other words, he did not take her seriously at all.

    ¡°In short, you are not allowed to interfere in the Lauren Group¡¯s matters. I will take full responsibility.¡± Mike thought that he had sessfullyforted Scarlett.

    He reached out and was about to unbutton her shirt when Scarlett pushed him away with a smack.

    Mike had not been rejected for a long time, which made him feel a little bit angry.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    He had been tired for a day, and he wanted sex to relieve the pressure. However, Scarlett refused him.

    ¡°I am very tired. I am ufortable today.¡±

    Although Scarlett¡¯s words made Mike unhappy, he wouldn¡¯t forcefully touch her.

    He got up with an emotionless face. Scarlett was wrapped in the quilt with her back to him. Her eyes were closed and her heart was full of bitterness.

    Maybe he only treated her as a ything, so when he heard her rejection, he would leave with such dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Get up,¡± Ordered Mike, who had returned.

    Scarlett got up and was surprised to see that he was holding a cup of water in his hand, and there was a vitamin in his hand.

    ¡°Eat this and drink some water.¡±

    He put the vitamin to her lips and Scarlett swallowed it. He fed her water rudely while scolding her.

    ¡°I think you are so cocky that you are about to catch a cold. Recently, the weather has changed. Why didn¡¯t you wear more clothes?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t angry with her, but he had gone to pour her water.

    Scarlett had mixed feelings in her heart. After drinking a cup of water, the sadness in her heart was also soothed a little.

    Mike once again climbed onto the bed and hugged her. A minuteter, he opened his eyes and looked at Scarlett, who was staring at the ceiling.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me?¡± She seemed to have asked a very silly question.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mike grabbed her hand and ced it in an indescribable ce.

    Scarlett was so scared that she did not dare to speak.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, I don¡¯t mind doing some pre-sleeping exercise to help you fall asleep!¡±

    Scarlett did not dare to speak. Under his threat, she closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

    Listening to her rhythmic breathing, Mike pulled up the quilt and carefully tucked her in.

    ¡°Silly girl, I don¡¯t even know what you are struggling with.¡±

    He patted the sleeping Scarlett and then fell asleep.

    Scarlett slept very poorly, and in the middle of the night, she began to have nightmares.

    The picture of Julia in her dream was spread out by Allen. Everyone wasughing, and their terrifying faces surrounded her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch my mother!¡±

    She woke up from her sleep and sat up.

    Mike was woken up by her and sat up, hugging her shoulders and patting her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Scarlett had not yet recovered from the terrible scene in her dream, and when she saw Mike, she finally could not suppress the fear in her heart.

    She hugged him and cried.

    ¡°Darling, what should I do?¡±

    She called him darling when he did not use any means for outsiders to see.

    In this world, anything can be resolved by Scarlett calling him darling.

    If there is, then Scarlett calling him twice would work it out.

    Just one word was enough to soften all of Mike¡¯s temper.

    Because she suddenly showed her weakness, Mike reached out to pat her back.

    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Scarlett had not be sober yet.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality.

    She only wanted to need a warm embrace.

    She hugged him and refused to let go.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Scarlett suddenly pushed him away, with tears falling. She forcefully wiped away the tears andined.

    ¡°It was you who bullied me!¡±

    Mike was amused by her and reached out to carry her back.

    ¡°How can you me me because of your dream?¡±

    Mike thought, ¡®The girl should not havepletely woken up. Otherwise, why would she call him darling, lie in his arms, and meow like a spoiled child?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯ve always been bullying me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I bullied you. Go to sleep.¡± He pressed her to lie down, one hand acting as a pillow, and the other patting her shoulder rhythmically.

    Mike was like coaxing a baby, coaxing her to sleep.

    But the woman who still had lingering fears was still immersed in the scene of her dreams, unable to extricate herself.

    ¡°When can you stop bullying me!¡±

    He was too bad.

    Just as she was about to give her whole heart to him, the call from the nursing home made here to reality.

 Chapter 202 Find Out the Truth Under a Disguise

    ¡°When did I bully you?¡±

    Mike felt that it was Scarlett who had been responding slowly and that he was the one bullied.

    Sending flowers with such a horrifying flowernguage, other than him, who else could endure her?

    ¡°You have been bullying me all this time. Allen also bullied me. You are all bad people!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to that scum.¡±

    ¡°You are forcing me to make a choice Why can¡¯t I be a pretty girl with no one disturbing me.¡±

    Scarlett murmured with tears falling down her cheeks.

    ¡°You will never be able to be a pretty girl.¡± His hand gently patted her body.

    Scarlett opened her eyes in dissatisfaction and looked at him with tears in her eyes. This bad guy!

    ¡°You are already my woman. How can you still be a girl?¡± He rubbed her little nose with bad intentions.

    ¡°You are a pretty young woman.¡±

    After the first night she married him, she would not be an innocent maiden anymore.

    It was a beautiful night, and Mike thought that it was full of beautiful memories.

    Scarlett mumbled, and under his gentle patting, she slowly fell asleep.

    She fell asleep again, but not very well.

    Mike was no longer sleepy. He turned on the night light at the bedside and picked up a book to read.

    One of his hands was still gently patting.

    This arrogant man was so gentle at this moment.

    Suddenly, Scarlett began to talk in her sleep, and Mike lowered his hand.

    He got up and whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Allen, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t threaten me with my mother¡­¡±

    At first, Mike did not hear it clearly, but Scarlett repeated it several times, and finally shouted out excitedly.

    It was difficult not to hear.

    Allen threatened Scarlett with Julia?

    Mike caught this important piece of information and narrowed his eyes. Could it be that Scarlett was hiding something from him?

    Thinking of her abnormal reaction today, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that she was hiding something.

    Allen had threatened Scarlett more than one time.

    The more he did not treat Scarlett well, the greater the blow that Mike had dealt him, but Scarlett hadn¡¯t reacted so much before.

    It could only be investigated tomorrow.

    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s restless sleep, Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.

    It seemed that he was still too soft-hearted when it came to those idiots from the Lauren family!

    ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± He whispered in Scarlett¡¯s ear.

    Scarlett was immersed in the abyss of nightmares. When she heard this voice, her tightly knitted brows gradually rxed.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± This title came from her subconscious.

    When Scarlett was awake, she would not call him that.

    ¡°Yes, I am here. If anyone bullies you, I will beat them back for you.¡±

    Mike lowered his head and kissed the tears in her eyshes. Scarlett¡¯s uneasiness was instantly soothed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t return to the city. They are all bullying Scarlett.¡± Her tone was like that of a child.

    In everyone¡¯s subconscious, there was an injured child. Only through hypnosis or in this kind of sleep would the child appear.

    Mike held her hand and said in a very determined voice.

    ¡°I have always been here. Whoever bullies you, I will let him go to hell.¡±

    Scarlett, who was in her sleep, grunted and smiled.

    Seeing that her mood had calmed down, Mike also smoothed his brows but heard her mutter.

    ¡°The worst guy is Mike.¡±

    The corners of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. How vengeful was she? Even when she was asleep, she still wanted to me him?

    ¡°No, don¡¯t hit him. He is my¡­¡±

    Mike put his ear close to her mouth and guided her.

    ¡°What is he to you?¡±

    Nothing was heard then.

    Scarlett fell asleep!

    Under Mike¡¯sfort, Scarlett finally fell into a deep sleep. This time, the fear did not envelop her at all.

    Looking at her sweet sleeping face, Mike shook his head.

    Pulling down the bedsidemp, the room once again fell into darkness.

    ¡°Unreasonable little dumb cat, I haven¡¯tined that you don¡¯t remember anything, and you dare to say that I am bad¡­¡±

    In the darkness, a voice that seemed to be helpless and doting gradually faded in the darkness.

    When Scarlett got up, she had forgotten what happenedst night.

    She remembered that she had a terrible dream at the beginning. Then she seemed to have a pleasant dream, but maybe it was not a dream.

    She could not remember anything.

    Mike had gone to work.

    He left a note for her on the table, telling her not to go to the Abraham Group today, and to rest well at home.

    Scarlett looked at his beautiful words for a long time.

    Before she went to bedst night, she hated Mike and almost blurted out her question.

    Why did he treat her mother that way?

    But when she woke up and looked at the small note that seemed to be normal but contained his concern, Scarlett did not hate him so much.

    It was good that she did not go to thepany. She took advantage of this time to think carefully about how she should get through this crisis.

    After cleaning up the room, Scarlett put on an apron and began to make desserts.

    When she was upset, she liked doing these things.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, when she smelled the aromaing from the oven, she realized that what she was cooking was all Mike liked.

    She smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    Mike had integrated into every part of her life, and even if she was making desserts, she would pick the one he liked.

    Was there a way for her to abandon her feelings for him and do something to hurt him as Allen asked?

    She was unable to do it.

    Regardless of whether Scarlett wanted to admit it or not, Mike had merged into her life since she was eighteen.

    In those four years, no matter what she learned or did, she aimed to marry him.

    Even if this marriage was not so pure at the beginning, her every word and action could not be separated from the man.

    If she betrayed Mike now, her life would be overturned.

    However, Allen was overbearing.

    Scarlett took out the desserts from the oven in annoyance. The dessert that Mike liked the most was arranged in a beautiful shape.

    It was like reminding Scarlett that there was no way to achieve the best of both worlds.

    In this situation, she couldn¡¯t tell Mike that Allen had her mother¡¯s indecent photos.

    No matter what Mike¡¯s goal was, his treatment of Julia meant that he hated her.

    Since Mike hated Julia, he would not stand on Scarlett¡¯s side, nor would he take back the indecent photos.

    No matter what, Julia was her mother. Scarlett could not just leave her to die.

    Scarlett could only think of a way without the help of Mike.

    Suddenly, her phone rang and a Line message came in.

    It was Myke who had not been seen for a long time?

 Chapter 203 Make It Clear

    Myke was very interesting.

    Almost every time Scarlett was in trouble, Myke would show up and help Scarlett out.

    So when Scarlett saw the message on the screen, she felt rxed.

    ¡°Myke: What are you doing?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham: I¡¯m distraught right now¡­¡±

    A smile touched his lips when Mike sent a message during the meeting.

    Mike was right that the little wildcat was keeping something from him.

    ¡°Myke: What is bothering you? Tell me all about it.¡±

    Actually, Scarlett wanted someone to give her advice without her privacy beingpromised.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes and typed.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham: I read a serial recently. No newest chapter came out when I was only on the plot that got deep in thought.¡±

    ¡°Myke: So that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham: The heroine¡¯s father is a monstrous asshole as well as the viin in this book. He threatens the heroine to do his bidding with her mother¡¯s scandalous photos.¡±

    After sending the message, Scarlett quickly sent another, afraid that Myke would overthink it.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham: All this is happening in fiction. How could there be such a bad father in real life? LOL.¡±

    Scarlett felt guilty as she was typing and Mike was speechless.

    How could Scarlett be that stupid? Fortunately, Mike was her e-friend.

    If it was a scheming reporter whom Scarlett was chatting with, her family secrets would be exposed!

    Scarlett did not know that her trick had been seen through and was still waiting for Myke¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Myke: Does this stupid heroine have a boyfriend?¡±

    Scarlett thought, ¡®Why does Myke sound like Mike?¡¯

    Scarlett paused for a split second before she replied yes.

    ¡°Myke: Just ask her man to solve it. The heroine is usually foolish in this kind of novel. But the leading man is supposed to be strong, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The break of the meeting was over. Everyone was waiting for Mike¡¯s instructions, but he was looking down at his phone.

    Everyone looked at Daniel helplessly. Daniel summoned up courage and walked to Mike to remind him to start the meeting.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Daniel identally saw the message of Mike¡¯s boasting.

    Daniel bit back the words he would like to have said.

    Ever since Mike knew Scarlett, he frequently ttered himself.

    Was it really okay for Mike to hide his true identity and brag about himself with his alternative ount?

    However, Daniel could only keep his thoughts to himself.

    Daniel motioned to everyone that there was another five-minute break. Mike continued to chat with his alternative ount.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham: She has a man, who is a powerful and good person. But he¡¯s also evil. He¡¯s not helping!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mike mmed his hand on the table in anger when he read this.

    The elites, whispering to each other, were frightened by Mike¡¯s sudden action and all went silent.

    Daniel, who was not surprised at all, stood up and waved casually, telling them to rx.

    Men in love were usually brilliant but had messed-up emotional intelligence when they were with their lovers.

    The only thing Mike wanted to do was to rush home and ask the stupid Scarlett to her face after he red up.

    Mike thought, ¡°I¡¯m not evil at all. I can help!¡¯

    But doing so would reveal his identity.

    So Mike suppressed his anger and continued to read the message she sent.

    Scarlett did not get his reply and could only continue to tell her feelings.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham: I quite understand the heroine. She likes the leading man very much and does not want to hurt him. If you are the author of this book, how will you continue the story?¡±

    The information stated that Myke graduated from Harvard Business School just like Mike.

    Mike was smart. So was Myke, right?

    ¡°Myke: The heroine should immediately tell the leading man about this instead of acting on her own if she has a mind like a steel trap. Her father can threaten her with those photos a thousand times. Even if she gives him what he wants, he will not hand over the film.¡±

    Scarlett saw this and nodded repeatedly.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®Myke is definitely a talented student from Harvard. He knows Allen¡¯s character well only with the brief message!¡¯

    It was indeed possible for Allen to use the photos to threaten Scarlett for thousand times.

    But if Scarlett told Mike about this¡­

    Scarlett was struggling.

    Scarlett wouldn¡¯t tell Mike about it. Mike hated Julia so much that he might hit Julia when she was down.

    If Julia¡¯s photos got out, it would really kill her who was already in poor health.

    Just as Scarlett was hesitating, she received a message that stunned her.

    ¡°Myke: I believe that the leading man has the same personality as me. I¡¯m trusting someone with my life. I don¡¯t regret it if I get hurt badly, but you have to remember.¡±

    When Scarlett looked at thest few words of the message, a chill surged over her.

    The words that Myke typed were as follows.

    ¡°I will never forgive the man I¡¯m trusting if I¡¯m hurt by him.¡±

    Scarlett was intimidated by these words. Mike no longer looked at his phone after sending this message.

    Mike logged out of Line and nodded at his subordinates who had been waiting for him for a long time.

    The meeting officially began.

    Mike made everything clear to Scarlett. What she would do next was up to her.

    There was a different emotion in Mike¡¯s thoughtful eyes.

    Mike could guess what Allen was threatening Scarlett.

    It was nothing more than the phone app of the Abraham Group.

    The point was what Scarlett would do.

    It came to a crunch now.

    What Scarlett would do determined her future standing.

    After chatting with the smart e-friend, Scarlett was even more confused.

    Scarlett even prepared a delicious meal while thinking about this problem before Mike came back from work.

    When Mike came back from work and saw the whole meal, he just raised his eyebrows.

    When Scarlett had a problem, she always liked to be upied with something that had nothing to do with it.

    ¡°Why did you cook so many dishes?¡± Mike put on his slippers.

    Scarlett took his car key and hung it on the cute hook.

    ¡°I just had too much free time.¡±

    When Mike washed hands and had dinner with Scarlett, they both remained silent.

    Scarlett was nervous, peeping at him from the corner of her eyes as she ate.

    Although Mike kept a straight face, Scarlett felt that his eyes were meaningful.

    Scarlett was no longer in the mood for dinner. As she was about to finish the dinner, Mike suddenly spoke.

    ¡°What did you do today?¡±

    Scarlett ate her food with her head down.

    ¡°I was just reading books and thinking about the plot¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Is there anything you can¡¯t figure out?¡±

    When Mike said this, he was actually giving Scarlett onest chance.

 Chapter 204 The Plan Designed For Scarlett

    After the meal, Scarlett cleaned up the dishes, and Mike took out hisptop and sat on the sofa.

    Almost every night, they followed those routines. Mike wrote his program while Scarlett sat beside him, watching popr TV series.

    If Mike was in a bad mood, he would grab Scarlett and force her to learn some difficult programs from him.

    That night, Mike was upset, so he asked Scarlett to learn some programs after finishing cleaning up the dishes.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taught you how to write a program for a long time. It¡¯s time to give you a test to see whether you still remember it or not,¡± Mike said.

    Scarlett often had a headache when she saw the code.

    Scarlett muttered, ¡°Not today¡­¡± She was in a bad mood that day.

    Scarlett had no interest in writing a program, so she would never master it even given a hundred years to learn.

    She even suspected that the reason why Mike asked her to learn it was due to his evil intention. Perhaps he enjoyed watching her struggle to stay awake while learning it.

    ¡°This one is different. This is thetest mobile phone program, a top-secret in the Abraham Group,¡± Mike said.

    Scarlett was stunned.

    His words made Scarlett shiver.

    Mike looked at her without turning a hair.

    ¡°Manymercial spies tried to steal it, but none seeded, and you¡­¡± Mike said.

    Scarlett got nervous when she heard mercial spies.¡±

    If she seeded in stealing the mobile program for her father, she would be amercial spy!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Scarlett shouted.

    ¡°Did I say that? Come here!¡± Mike said.

    Scarlett did move with mixed feelings.

    In the past, she was afraid that she would not be able to control the devil inside her.

    However, there might not be another chance to steal it if she didn¡¯t learn it from Mike that night.

    ¡°What are you doing? Move! I thought you were a brave girl when you shouted at me,¡± Mike said.

    Provoked by his words, Scarlett threw caution to the wind and strode over to sit beside him.

    Scarlett plucked up her courage to look at the screen as Mike opened a file.

    It was encrypted. When Mike entered the password, Scarlett instinctively looked away from the keyboard.

    However, Mike deliberately spoke out the password.

    ¡°Listen! The first letter of your name! The second letter of my name! And our wedding date!¡± Mike said.

    He seemed to be afraid that Scarlett couldn¡¯t remember it at once and even analyzed the password!

    Scarlett finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why do you tell me the password? What if I steal it and sell it?¡±

    After she finished those words, Mike looked straight at her and paused for over ten seconds.

    ¡°I believe you will never do that,¡± Mike said.

    Scarlett was shocked to hear that Mike believed her!

    Scarlett felt enormous pressure as her conscience was tortured.

    At the same time, Mike was not in a hurry to open the program. Instead, he quietly waited for Scarlett¡¯s response.

    Mike had already given her many opportunities.

    As long as Scarlett told him everything, Mike would speak out his solution.

    Mike would also tell her something about which she was worried.

    It was about the three-day agreement between them. If Scarlett could be honest with him, he would tell her the truth and give her a noble identity to dispel her identity concerns.

    Mike thought, ¡®Little wildcat, say it!¡±

    Though Mike didn¡¯t speak out what was in his mind, his gazes and every move he made had already shown his desire.

    However, Scarlett disappointed him once again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start to learn the program!¡± Scarlett said.

    Mike put on a long face and thought, ¡®Very good! Let¡¯s see how long you can endure that!¡¯

    He opened the file whoseplicated code dazzled Scarlett.

    Although Mike had taught her a lot before, she still couldn¡¯t figure out such difficult ones.

    Mike did not teach her the knowledge of writing a program as he did in the past. Instead, he started to talk about other things.

    ¡°This mobile program is different from the others made by the Abraham Group,¡± Mike said.

    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°I design it. I¡¯m not ashamed to say that it will be the best one to take photos,¡± Mike said.

    Mike thought, ¡®I made it only for you.¡¯

    Scarlett did not have any idea and said, ¡°No wonder you cooperate with Ben this time!¡±

    Ben was a master in cameras, and Mike cooperated with him tounch the new product.

    ¡°I rarely participate in the products made by the Abraham Group,¡± Mike said.

    Mike often designed the most difficult ones, most of which had been purchased at a high price by high-end domains like the Space Agency.

    ¡°This one is different. I have a unique purpose. I¡¯ve paid a lot of time and energy into it. I would be very disappointed if someone stole it from me,¡± Mike said.

    If Scarlett was sensible, she should know what to do.

    In fact, she was about to tell him all.

    She wanted to tell him that she wouldn¡¯t steal it or allow anyone else to do that.

    However, she only stared at Mike¡¯s face and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Mike thought, ¡®Is it still impossible for her topletely open her heart and treat me as the only one to rely on?¡¯

    There was a trace of disappointment in Mike¡¯s eyes.

    He closed theputer and casually threw it on the sofa.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to teach me more?¡± Scarlett asked, wanting to hear the story behind the program.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett thought, ¡°Mike is such an arrogant man! What made him personally participate in the design? There must be an impressive story!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Mike said. He then went upstairs.

    When he reached thest step, he stopped and looked down at Scarlett downstairs.

    ¡°Little wildcat!¡± Mike said.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that patient,¡± Mike said.

    Therefore, he wished she could stop provoking him.

    He hoped she wouldn¡¯t do anything that would disappoint him.

    Scarlett looked at his back and then at theptop on the sofa.

    She felt like theptop was no longer only aputer.

    She felt it was Pandora¡¯s box that constantly summoned her.

    Scarlett also knew that once she opened it, disaster would fall.

    They would never be able to return to those days they just met.

    Scarlett stood in front of theptop for a long time.

    She didn¡¯t open it.

    It wasn¡¯t until Mike called her name from upstairs that she recovered.

    Finally, she nced at theptop and went upstairs.

    That night, Mike hugged her as usual. Listening to his steady breathing, Scarlett thought he was asleep.

    She then gently sat up and stood up.

    That was the best opportunity.

    Her heart ached when she thought of her mother¡¯s photo.

    When she reached the door, she put her hand on the handle.

    However, She suddenly withdrew her hand, turned around, and quickly ran back to the bed.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t betray him.

    As if avoiding a terrifying demon, Scarlett burrowed into Mike¡¯s arms.

    Resting her head on his arm and pressing her ear against his chest could help her drive the uneasiness in her heart away.

    It wasn¡¯t until she fell asleep that Mike opened his eyes.

    Mike reached out to pinch her little nose and thought, ¡®Silly cat!¡¯

    At the following noon, Scarlett and Mike went out to eat.

    Scarlett got upte due to the pressure and did not have time to make lunch.

    There was a restaurant newly opened near the Abraham Group, and its name was ¡°Taste from Heaven.¡±

    It had a good reputation, so Mike brought Scarlett over to have a try.

    Mike didn¡¯t like to eat outside. Scarlett was not as pretentious as him, so she ate with relish.

    However, when she ate a dish, she was stunned with a strange expression on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mike asked.

    ¡°It tastes like the dishes made by my mother!¡± Scarlett said.

 Chapter 205 Mysterious Restaurant

    It couldn¡¯t be wrong. This was the feeling!

    ¡°Where is the cook?¡± Scarlett hadn¡¯t eaten such delicious food in many years.

    She remembered that when she was in the countryside, Julia often made stir-fried wild vegetables, and the taste was very special.

    Aftering to the Lauren¡¯s, Julia stopped cooking it and became crueler to Scarlett¡­

    Mike put down his chopsticks and looked at Scarlett with a deep gaze.

    ¡°This restaurant needs to be booked in advance. When the owner is ready, she will send a message to the customer and tell the customer where the key is. No one has seen her.¡±

    This was also the uniqueness of this private restaurant.

    After so long, no one had seen the owner.

    Just one dish was enough to make Scarlett so emotional, which showed Julia¡¯s status of in her heart.

    The uneasiness in Mike¡¯s heart gradually expanded. Scarlett¡¯s current expression made him very uneasy.

    Scarlett returned to her chair in disappointment.

    Yes, Julia was still strictly watched in the nursing home. This private restaurant should have nothing to do with her.

    The originally good dining mood became heavy because of Julia.

    The memory of Allen deliberately threatening Scarlett in the past was recalled.

    Mike picked up another dish and ced it on her te, but Scarlett was only staring at the stir-fried wild vegetables.

    While she was enjoying her happy life, Julia was still bearing the danger of being exposed at any time.

    She was so sad.

    Mike couldn¡¯t allow her to continue like this.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we will go to Baston City together.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t dy any longer. Things change at any time. I have to take her away from this ce.¡¯

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Mike got annoyed instantly. The cold air around him was enough to freeze this small restaurant.

    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± At this juncture, she could not leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for our agreement. Don¡¯t you want to hear my answer?¡± he said indifferently.

    Scarlett froze. Mike seemed to be fiddling with the cup unintentionally, but his aura seemed to be slightly tense.

    Although they didn¡¯t make it clear, they knew each other very well.

    The rtionship between them had reached a very important turning point.

    Going to Baston City was definitely not such a simple business trip. It was very likely that he would make some promises to her during this trip.

    Moreover, it should be what she wanted to hear.

    If it was any other time, Scarlett would nod happily and go home to pack her luggage.

    However, at this moment, she was in a deep dilemma. The stir-fried vegetables evoked her extreme responsibility for Julia.

    As if sensing her hesitation, Mike said.

    ¡°The scenery in Baston City is very beautiful in this season. The flowers bloom everywhere on the hills. If the scenery is missed, there will be no more.¡±

    Thest sentence was obviously to use the scenery to remind her to think twice.

    Scarlett hesitated, but when she looked at the dishes on the table, the pictures of Julia appeared in her mind.

    Shaking his head, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back. We will go together next time.¡±

    This was already an obvious rejection.

    Mike got up, picked up the te of stir-fried vegetables that distracted her, and threw it against the wall.

    ¡­

    The te hit the wall and made a loud noise. The green vegetables were scattered on the ground.

    Scarlett was startled by his actions.

    Although his actions were crazy, his expression was unusually calm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Mike red at her and turned to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go or not.¡±

    Leaving her behind, he left alone.

    Outside the door, Mike looked up at the blue sky.

    He could have everything except for her sincerity.

    Why?

    He smashed that hateful dish.

    However, there was a trace of that crazy woman who was not sincere to her at all that could not be smashed.

    She was a very sentimental person who would remember anyone who treated her well for a long time.

    But the person she should remember the most was forgotten by her.

    After Mike left, Scarlett was the only one left in the specially decorated private restaurant.

    She silently lowered her head to clean up the mess caused by Mike.

    He was angry and she knew.

    But she had to do this. She already had a wonderful method that would not hurt him and could also keep Julia.

    ¡°Put it there. I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± A voice suddenly sounded.

    Scarlett turned back, and a woman wearing a mask stood behind her.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this restaurant. You¡­ ah!¡± The masked woman was shocked when she saw Scarlett¡¯s face.

    She even ran over in surprise and held Scarlett¡¯s hand.

    When Scarlett was held by a stranger, her first reaction was to retract her hand.

    ¡°Sorry, you look very much like my¡­¡± The owner, Kate, looked at Scarlett in disbelief.

    ¡®Simr. So simr.¡¯

    ¡°Am I amon face?¡± Scarlett looked at her mask. There was actually someone wearing a mask. Why?

    Kate touched her face and said a little sadly.

    ¡°My face was destroyed by the fire twenty years ago, so I wore a mask to avoid scaring you.¡±

    Scarlett eximed. Although Scarlett could not see the woman¡¯s face, Scarlett felt that this woman was very kind and her voice was very gentle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Kate shook her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m used to it. When I see you, I think of my daughter. She died when she was born. If she was alive, she should be the same age as you.¡±

    Normally, Kate would note out. She only came out when she heard some noise, but she did not expect to see Scarlett squatting there to clean up the mess with a sad face.

    This sad side profile was so simr to her past self.

    ¡°The stir-fried wild vegetables were very delicious. Did you make it?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how we do it back home. Many people in the vige can do it. Do you like it?¡±

    Scarlett nodded and said sadly.

    ¡°My mother also knows how to make this. Eating this reminded me of my mother, and also irritated my¡­ lover.¡±

    Scarlett said thest two words with a guilty conscience.

    She also didn¡¯t know how to introduce Mike to people.

    Although Kate knew that this girl looked very much like her past self and the girl couldn¡¯t be her child that died immediately after her birth, when she saw Scarlett¡¯s sad look, Kate still felt sorry.

    ¡­

    Kate held Scarlett¡¯s hand and asked in concern.

    ¡°Your mother and your lover are not in harmony?¡±

    Scarlett nodded.

    How good would it be if Mike was able to ept Julia!

    ¡°Do you want to hear my experience as an experienced person?¡±

    Scarlett looked at her. For some reason, this masked woman made her feel very close, so she nodded.

    ¡°Back then, I fell in love with a man I loved very much. However, I was strongly opposed by his family. He desperately wanted to keep me, but I left him.¡±

    Kate patted Scarlett on the hand.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°For the past twenty years, I have always regretted it. If I had been brave enough to face it with him at that time, maybe our daughter would not have died.¡±

    She had wasted so much effort to give birth to that child, but the doctor had carried her a dead baby.

 Chapter 206 Scarlettâ€™s Good Idea

    ¡°If there is any problem, try to face it with your lover. Perhaps the oue will be different.¡± Kate said.

    The elder¡¯s words made Scarlett feel warm in her heart.

    When she came out, she was not in a hurry to go back, but sat in the park, looking at the peopleing and going, thinking of a solution to the problem in her heart.

    In the car not far away, Mike sat in the driver¡¯s seat, with the ashtray of the car full of cigarette butts.

    She was thinking of a solution and he was looking at her.

    Finally, Scarlett thought of a solution to satisfy both sides.

    She took out her phone and called Allen.

    In the car, Mike¡¯s phone was ced within his sight.

    As long as she called, he would immediately get out of the car.

    Before her taking that step out, as long as she was willing to turn back, she would still be the little wildcat he loved.

    But his phone did not ring, and she looked like she was already speaking.

    Closing his eyes, Mike grabbed his phone and pressed a few buttons.

    Scarlett¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the car.

    Yes, in addition to positioning, he also installed phone monitoring on her phone.

    ¡°When will you give it to me?¡± Allen¡¯s voice was still so nauseating.

    ¡°Tomorrow night. Then he will go on a business trip, and we will trade in the same ce. Remember, I want a negative film.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s voice was still so pleasant to hear, but it was like a machete, poking into Mike¡¯s heart.

    After Scarlett hung up the phone, she seemed to think for a moment before dialing another number.

    However, it was still not a call to Mike. This time, she picked up a number that made Mike even angrier.

    It was Richard.

    ¡°Scarl?¡± There was obvious joy in Richard¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Richard, I need your help.¡±

    He was the only friend she could mobilize.

    In the case that Mike could not be used, and Miffy was pregnant, she only had this friend left.

    At this point, Mike no longer needed to continue listening.

    He grabbed his phone and wanted to throw it out of the window, but he thought of the folder with her photos.

    He turned around and threw the phone in the car. The conversation continued, but he could no longer be willing to listen.

    It was obvious, wasn¡¯t it?

    She nned to steal his brainchild and give it to Allen in exchange for her mother¡¯s indecent photos.

    After the matter was done, she would leave with that gigolo Richard!

    This kind of action was like a sharp knife stabbing into Mike¡¯s proud heart.

    He thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t he good enough for her?

    What should he do, and what does she want him to do?¡¯

    He had even decided to show her that thing so that she could stay by his side and not worry about other people¡¯s thoughts and no longer bear the heavy reputation of his ex-wife.

    But she¡­

    Mike mmed the steering wheel hard.

    He thought, ¡®Scarlett, you are fine.¡¯

    After Richard listened to Scarlett¡¯s plea, his first reaction was a surprise.

    ¡°You really want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Well, this is the only way I can think of that is not only to protect my mother but also to not harm Mike.¡±

    And after this was done, she would also find a way to remind Richard about the child in ine¡¯s belly and try to make them together as much as possible.

    She only hoped that this was a perfect ending.

    ¡°Scarl, you really like him a lot.¡± There was a slight bitterness in Richard¡¯s words.

    The fact that Scarlett was able to find him for help precisely reflected her deep feelings for Mike.

    Mike thought, ¡®She would rather use this method than lose that man. This time, she shouldpletely love that man.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, I like him.¡± After this matter was settled, she wanted to live with Mike peacefully.

    This time, Mike looked very angry. But Scarlett had no way to exin it to him. And she just wanted to wait for her to deal with these things and then go to exin to him.

    Mike was not just angry, he was about to go crazy.

    He did note back home at night.

    Scarlett waited a long time for him.

    She was very anxious that he didn¡¯t answer her phone and her Line message.

    In the early hours of the morning, she received a strange call.

    It was Ben, the eldest of the four iron brothers.

    Mike was now at his ce, drinking a lot of wine and not returning at night.

    Scarlett was about to tell Ben not to let Mike drink too much.

    However, the call was quickly cut off, and Scarlett could not get through to the phone again.

    Ben was speechless as he looked at his shattered phone and the cold Mike that had smashed his phone.

    ¡°Hey, could you please not bully me like this? You drank my wine and took my house. Now you still damage my property?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,e and drink!¡±

    Mike pulled Ben over, grabbed the wine cup and drank it in one gulp, causing Ben¡¯s mouth to twitch.

    Ben thought, ¡®Such an expensive wine, you should at least taste it slowly, how much does it mean to drink it like a cow!¡¯

    Looking at the scattered empty wine bottles, Ben shook his head. And he thought, ¡®As his best friend, I should apany Mike to borrow wine to relieve his worries.¡¯

    ¡°Mike, I think Scarlett does care about you. It¡¯s almost enough.¡±

    One was worried that it would be difficult to sleep through the night, and the other was borrowing wine to relieve his worries. What was the purpose of this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her, just drink!¡± Mike put down his cup, grabbed the bottle, and drank directly through the bottle.

    He thought, ¡®Concern about him? She just wants to steal his things, then fills in that bottomless pit of the Lauren family, and finally runs away with that gigolo Richard!¡¯

    ¡°Ben, women can¡¯t be spoiled, and neither can female cats. And the bloody example is right in front of you¡­¡±

    By the end of the drink, Mike already didn¡¯t know what he was saying.

    His heart was aching.

    On the other side, Scarlett was tossing and turning.

    Whether she could seed or not would depend on tomorrow¡¯s big n. After it became sessful, she would be able to be together with Mike without a care in the world!

    Mike did not return for the whole night.

    Scarlett nned for a night, then went to the Abraham Group, and Mike was just not in his office.

    And his inseparable notebook was just on the table.

    Locking the door, Scarlett opened the notebook, opened it skillfully, and entered the top-secret folder with the password he told her.

    It only took her a few minutes to copy the program into the USB and turn off theputer.

    As soon as it was done, Mike returned.

    Scarlett hurriedly grabbed her phone and pretended as if nothing had happened.

    She thought, ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to discover anything¡­¡¯

    When Mike saw that the position of hisputer had changed a little, he closed his eyes slightly. After a few seconds of silence, he opened his eyes again, and he was already calm.

    ¡°A ne at 5 p. m. in the afternoon.¡± It was herst chance.

    ¡°Okay, have a safe journey.¡±

    Mike sat down with a sullen face and said nothing more.

    Scarlett thought for a moment and smiled brightly.

    ¡°I have a gift for you when youe back.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When she couldn¡¯t sleepst night, she secretly did something that Mike would like very much.

    ¡®Whye back? Isn¡¯t the ¡®big gift¡¯ you and Richard gave me enough painful?¡¯

    Mike looked at her and thought deeply.

    After Mike left, Scarlett immediately turned on theputer and sent the data in the USB to theputer while muttering.

    ¡°Where is the software that Mike taught me to modify the program?¡±

    ¡°Found it!¡± She opened it and changed the program with full concentration.

    Except for the first part, the rest had been changed beyond recognition by her!

 Chapter 207 Scarlett Was Caught

    Scarlett was not willing to betray Mike.

    However, she could notpletely trust Mike. After all, he had used such a method to deal with her mother.

    So, she thought of the method ofpromise. She kept the beginning of the program and modified thetter!

    It was estimated that Allen, that scum, would not know much about the program.

    As long as he looked at the beginning and thought it was right, he would not be able to tell thetter was right or not.

    As long as she made a fake one for him, then she would trade with Allen, handing over the USB in exchange for the negative film.

    Then, the police that Richard found would catch Allen!

    At that time, he would have no way to defend himself, and Scarlett would be able to borrow the power of the police to eliminate Allen.

    It won¡¯t hurt Mike¡¯s brainchild.

    Seizing the time to modify the program into a mess, Scarlett saw that there was still time.

    So she opened the USB, which contained the gift she would give to Mike.

    It was a photo that she took when Mike was watching the moon with her in Country E.

    Under the colorful halo, Mike¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness, and it was impossible to see his face clearly, but one could feel his loneliness.

    He was like a king under the moonlight.

    Scarlett liked it very much.

    The camera was bought for her by him, and it was he who took her out to see so much beautiful scenery.

    She was going to develop this photo and put it on the head of the bed, telling him that they two were going to re-start.

    There was no deception, no sadness. Just start again.

    ¡®Mike will like it very much, right?¡¯ She thought.

    In the cafe, Allen looked around nervously.

    Seeing Scarlette, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±

    Scarlett pointed to her notebook and asked him at the same time.

    ¡°Have you brought the negative film?¡±

    Allen took out a USB and exchanged it with the one in Scarlett¡¯s hand. Neither of them got up.

    Instead, they sat in their seats and inserted the USB into theirputers.

    Scarlett heaved a sigh of relief when she saw so many photos in the folder.

    When Allen saw the program, his eyes also lit up.

    ¡®That¡¯s great!¡¯ He thought.

    Scarlett put away theputer and looked at the time. It was almost the time.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, raise your hands!¡±

    Hearing this, Scarlett¡¯s mouth curled up.

    The six or seven guests in the coffee shop suddenly stood up and took out their guns from their pockets, taking aim at Allen and Scarlett.

    ¡°Despicable bastard, you dare to call the police!¡±

    Allen never expected Scarlett to be so scheming!

    ¡°Thanks to you,¡± Scarlett said, pulling the corners of her mouth.

    The inclothes officer in the lead stood up and showed his police badge.

    ¡°Allen, we suspect that you are involved in trade secrets. Pleasee with us!¡±

    The two inclothes pressed Allen down, and Scarlett turned to thank the police officer when she saw Allen being escorted out.

    ¡°Thank you, Officer Swift.¡±

    Richard said that the police officer he found was his middle school ssmate with the surname Swift.

    ¡°My surname is Smith.¡± The inclothes officer looked at her expressionlessly.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®What? Why does he switch to someone else?¡¯

    Just as Scarlett was feeling puzzled, the inclothes police stepped to the sides, and Mike walked out arrogantly.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham! The matter has been settled!¡± Officer Smith said respectfully.

    ¡®Mike?¡¯

    Scarlett was stunned. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he already go to Baston City?¡¯

    At that time, Mike was no longer the man who apanied Scarlett to y and spoiled her.

    His face was as dark as water, and his eyes were cold and ruthless. He stood in front of Scarlett like another strange person.

    The way he looked at Scarlett made Scarlett feel that she was already a dead person in his eyes.

    ¡°Mike, why did youe back?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te back, how could I see such a wonderful show?¡± Mike mocked.

    He walked to the ce where Allen had just sat down, theputer still on the table.

    As important material evidence, if he didn¡¯te, no one would dare to move it.

    He nced at the screen and saw that it was filled with the codes he had personally written.

    ¡°Scarlett, what do you want to say?¡±

    Hearing the indifference in his words, Scarlett hurriedly exined, ¡°Mike, things are not what you think. I actually¡­¡±

    She thought, ¡®Does he misunderstand her?¡¯

    ¡°Actually what? Did I not give you a chance?¡±

    From the moment he knew, he had been reminding her that as long as she told him, he would help her solve anything.

    But she just rewarded him this way!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you. I even told Richard¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± When Mike heard that she was talking about Richard again, his face sank and he waved to the police officer who was guarding at the side.

    He signaled to them to deal with her.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, oh, sorry, Ms. Lauren, we suspect that you are suspected of sellingmercial secrets. Now, pleasee back with us to ept the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Scarlett grabbed Mike¡¯s hand anxiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say!¡± Mike shook her hand off and said to the police officer coldly.

    ¡°Take her away!¡±

    Scarlett looked around anxiously. And she thought, ¡®Why haven¡¯t Richard¡¯s peoplee yet? If he brings the police over, I will have a chance to exin it to Mike.

    Mike is now cold and does not listen to any of my exnations!¡¯

    Mike came over and touched her face.

    ¡°In prison, you can think about what you have done.¡±

    ¡°Are you sending me to jail?¡± Scarlett felt like her heart was about to crack.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one courting death!¡±

    He gave her the chance to be his wife, but what did she do to him?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down! If you hadn¡¯t done that to my mother, how could I not tell you that the n was actually fake, and I just used it¡­

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mike suddenly let go and looked at her with a look of disdain.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already been caught, and you¡¯re still arguing!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Mike, take a look at that n and you¡¯ll know!¡±

    The two policemen dragged Scarlett out. Scarlett was so suppressed that she could not move, and she could only turn her head and say to him continuously.

    Mike closed his eyes, not wanting to look at her helpless expression anymore, which would only make him sadder.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, are you really going to put Mrs. Abraham in prison?¡± Officer Smith asked with difficulty.

    And he thought that if he really brought such a person with such a high status back, how should he treat her?

    Hearing the police officer¡¯s question, Mike¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°The condition of the detention center is not very good. I am afraid that Mrs. Abraham¡­¡±

    Under Mike¡¯s cold gaze, he could not continue.

    ¡°All people are equal before thew. You can deal with her ording to thew!¡±

    Mike said mercilessly.

    He saw theputer she ced on the table, and the screen was a fat kitten.

    And he thought that what was the most poisonous was the heart of a woman.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Officer Smith replied respectfully. Just as he was about to leave, Mike suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, don¡¯t scare her, and don¡¯t deduct her food. Don¡¯t lock her up with the others. I¡¯ll pick her up in two days at most.¡±

    In the end, there was no way for him to be ruthless to her, even if she had hurt him so deeply.

    ¡®Does this mean dealing with her ording to thew?¡¯ The police thought it was very unreasonable.

    When the police officer left, Mike sat in the seat Scarlett had just sat in.

    There was no longer any temperature of her on the keyboard.

    He didn¡¯t even look at the unsightly photos on the screen and just deleted them.

    Allen didn¡¯t tell Scarlett the truth.

    He also left a copy of those photos, probably to threaten Scarlett in the future.

    As early as the night he knew about it, he had already hacked into Allen¡¯sputer and hacked into those negative films.

    From now on, Allen had no more chips to threaten Scarlett.

    However, Scarlett hadpletely hurt his heart.

 Chapter 208 Why Didnâ€™t You Believe Her?

    Just let Scarlett stay there and ponder her mistakes.

    Mike might not be angry anymore after sometime. Then he would let Scarlett go.

    Mike turned off theputer and was about to leave. Richard hurriedly came in with several people.

    Richard looked around. He was surprised that Mike was here alone. He didn¡¯t see Scarlett.

    Mike squinted when he saw Richard.

    The men who came in with Richard were wearing civilian clothes. Mike did not know that they were police.

    Scarlett angered Mike just now. And Mike could vent his anger on Richard.

    There was a traffic jam, so Richard was a few minutester.

    Richard was surprised to see Mike.

    ¡°Why are you here? Where is Scarl?¡±

    Mike did not answer. He picked up the coffee cup before him and took a sip.

    The coffee was for Scarlett.

    But she was taken away before she could drink it.

    Seeing that Mike did not answer, Richard was afraid that something had happened to Scarlett.

    Richard asked anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Mike! Where is Scarl?¡±

    Mike put down the coffee. Suddenly, he stood up and kicked Richard in the stomach.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you to stay away from Scarlett, Richard!¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t have time to hide and he stepped back. The police behind him wanted to stop Mike.

    But he recognized that the man seemed to be president of the Abraham Group.

    He stopped those who didn¡¯t know Mike and wanted to walk forward.

    They dared not provoke Richard. Nor did they dare offend Mike.

    Richard became angry after being kicked.

    He said to the police, ¡°Just stay where you are. This is personal!¡±

    Then, Richard took off his coat, moved his wrists and punched Mike!

    Mike avoided the punch and kicked Richard hard. They fought against each other.

    The chairs and tables were all broken.

    The police officers looked at each other. None of them dared stop them. They could only go out, wait outside and prevent anyone from entering.

    Thest time Mike fought against Richard, Mike was only a little more powerful than Richard.

    But today, Mike became more powerful because of anger. Mike pushed Richard to the ground and beat him. Richard became blue and ck.

    Finally, Mike let Richard go. Richard was badly hurt. Mike took theputer Scarlett put on the table.

    He said coldly, ¡°Scarlett is mine, now and forever. If you dare to approach her again, I will kill you!¡±

    Mike wanted to walk away. He heard Richard¡¯sughter and stopped.

    Mike looked at Richard and asked, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you.¡±

    Seeing that Mike didn¡¯t know what had happened, Richard felt that it was worth being beaten up.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I want to steal Scarlett, do you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it what you want?¡±

    Richard leaned on the broken table andughed proudly.

    He wiped the blood in his nose and said, ¡°Scarlett and I are just good friends. Ie here with a few policemen to help her solve her father¡¯s problem.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Scarlett and I are only good friends. How unsessful you are, Mike! Scarlett didn¡¯t turn to you when she was in trouble. Instead, she turned to me.¡±

    Mike snorted, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    Richard looked at Mike sympathetically.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not. But do you lock Scarlett at home just to stop her from meeting me?¡±

    No. Mike sent Scarlett to the police station and locked her up.

    Mike was hesitant. Richard stood up and walked past him.

    ¡°I think you should apologize to Scarl. She looks straightforward, but she is stubborn. If you hurt her once, she will be sad for a long time.¡±

    When Richard walked past Mike, Richard turned around and added.

    ¡°She won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Thinking that Scarlett would refuse to talk to Mike, Richard gloated.

    Richard knew that Scarlett fell in love with Mike. It was impossible for him to pursue Scarlett.

    However, it was good if Mike had some troubles.

    Mike felt guilty. He kicked Richard on his waist and Richard staggered two steps forward.

    Mike proudly walked past Richard.

    ¡°If you have time to worry about me, why don¡¯t you worry about yourself?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mike gloated. He turned around and patted Richard on the shoulder.

    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet. You are going to be a father.¡±

    Father?

    Richard was shocked.

    He was going to be a father? Which woman could have his child?

    He only had sex with ¡­

    Richard thought of ine.

    However, ine said that she went back to Country E.

    Mike must be lying.

    He lied because he felt guilty. He wanted to take revenge.

    Richard persuaded himself. But he was still upset.

    His wounds hurt. Mike was fierce.

    Richard touched the corner of his mouth and thought about ine.

    Perhaps, he should call ine.

    Mike sat in the car and looked at theputer in the passenger seat.

    Richard said that he brought the police over to help Scarlett deal with Allen.

    The little wildcat said that Mike misunderstood her.

    When Scarlett was taken out, Mike could even see the tears in her eyes.

    Did Mike misunderstand Scarlett?

    Mike shook his head. It was impossible. He caught her on the scene.

    Just let Scarlett stay there a few days. When she realized the seriousness of betrayal, she would be set free.

    What should Mike do, Scarlett? Even if Scarlett betrayed Mike, he still didn¡¯t hate Scarlett and he wouldn¡¯t let Scarlett go.

    Scarlett was locked alone.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was in the detention center or the police station. She just stared at the iron bars on the window.

    The bed was clean and there was no furniture in the room. The white walls made her panic.

    It was quiet, as if she was the only one here.

    Scarlett curled up. She hugged her knees and leaned against the wall. She was numb.

    She didn¡¯t understand why things turned out like this. She had arranged everything, but Mike suddenly showed up and didn¡¯t believe her.

    She just sat there, looking out of the window. Someone brought her some food. It looked good.

    But Scarlett still felt heartbroken.

 Chapter 209 Mike Feels A Little Confused

    Mike had specifically instructed them not to hurt Scarlett. Therefore, no one dared to touch her, and no one dared to interrogate her. Scarlett was treated well. Although she was closed, it was just to calm her down.

    Allen was not as lucky as Scarlett was.

    He was being interrogated overnight. Mike instructed the men to do whatever they wanted. Allen had not drunk water for a few hours. His lips had already dried.

    What awaited him was terrifying imprisonment.

    Scarlett had no appetite, so she sat there in a daze.

    Her heart was calm and numb.

    Scarlett did not know who she was or what she should do.

    All she knew was that Mike did not trust her.

    On the other hand, Mike sat in his study. Theputer opened. The screen darkened for a long time. The ashtray on his table was already full.

    He wanted to lock Scarlett up for a few days, but now, he regretted it. He was worried about her. He wanted to know whether she lived a bad life or not.

    Mike thought, ¡®In the past few days, Scarlett¡¯s sleep quality had been poor. She has nightmares.

    I changed her bed. Could she sleep well? Could she continue to have nightmares?

    Damn it! Why am I so worried about her?¡¯

    Mike grabbed theputer in annoyance. He wanted to teach her a lesson.

    Mike, ¡®If she still doesn¡¯t learn well this time, how many losses would she have to suffer in the future?¡¯

    The so-called divorce was to tell Mike that she only had him. She could not trust anyone except him.

    He could help her sweep away all obstacles.

    He could deal with everything for her, including her bad father and her mother, who pretended to be crazy.

    But for these people who hurt her, Scarlett repeatedly refused to believe Mike. She provoked Mike¡¯s bottom line.

    Mike closed his eyes and forced himself not to be soft-hearted to Scarlett. He thought, ¡®This time, I must teach her a lesson!¡¯

    Mike opened the software. He wanted to distract himself by making a program.

    Scarlett¡¯sputer was here. So he opened theputer, opened the program, and nced at it casually.

    Suddenly, Mike sat up straight. He thought, ¡®How could this program be!¡¯

    The more he flipped down, the more shocked his heart became.

    Mike thought, ¡®This is not my program!¡¯N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Except for a little bit at the beginning, theter part was changed totally.

    Not to mention a high-end phone, even the simplest knockoff machine could not be used.

    It was obviously from a novice, no, an amateur!

    Scarlett¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Mike¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I will never do anything wrong with you!¡± Scarlett said to Mike in despair.

    Richard¡¯s gloating voice echoed in Mike¡¯s mind.

    ¡°If you hurt her once, she will feel awkward for a long time!¡±

    Mike felt all the blood in his body was so cold.

    Thest time, he hurt the little wildcat, he spent a lot of effort coaxing her.

    This time, the matter was worse than before. She¡­

    Not daring to dy anymore, Mike immediately called the police station.

    At the same time, Mike grabbed the car keys and rushed over.

    Scarlett did not eat anything that day.

    As she sat there, someone suddenly opened the door and called her name.

    Scarlett continued to remain seated.

    Mike stood with the police. Looking at the heartbroken Scarlett, he strode over.

    ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Scarlett did not react. Mike repeated it before she came out of her world.

    She looked at him with a pair of lifeless eyes.

    Only after a long time did her eyes start to focus.

    ¡°Come on. Come back with me.¡± When Mike saw her deste appearance, his heart ached.

    This time it was Mike¡¯s fault. He was too arbitrary. He hurt Scarlett.

    The food next to Scarlett was new. Didn¡¯t she eat anything all day?

    ¡°Come back? Where is this ce?¡± Scarlett repeated his words dully.

    ¡°Go home.¡± Mike reached out to hold her hand.

    Scarlett pushed him away and stubbornly turned away from him.

    ¡°I am a thief. You should sue me.¡±

    Scarlett thought, ¡®What¡¯s the point of going out? No one believes me.

    Well, home? Do I have a home?

    Allen is a bad man. My mother was locked up in the sanatorium. Mike never believes me.¡¯

    ¡°Now that things are clear, I¡­¡±

    Mike hesitated for a moment and said his first apology of his life.

    ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you.¡±

    The policeman waiting on the side was shocked.

    Mr. Abraham was apologizing to someone.

    But what was even more shocking was Scarlett¡¯s reaction.

    She picked up the pillow and threw it at him.

    ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t need your apology! It¡¯s crocodile tears.¡±

    The policeman thought, ¡®There are people who dare to yell at Mr. Abraham!¡¯

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, it¡¯s about time. Well¡­¡± The policeman was reminded.

    Outsiders were not allowed to enter here.

    Mike looked at Scarlett, who was still throwing a tantrum, and knew that she would not forgive him easily.

    He simply picked her up and walked out under the shocked gaze of the police.

    Scarlett was hugged by him like this. The grievances that she had held back for a day surged up. She struggled. She kicked him and scratched him.

    There was a kick to Mike¡¯s wound. It was caused by Richard. He groaned in pain but did not let go of her.

    After leaving this ce, the big gate behind him closed. Scarlett was stuffed into the passenger seat by him.

    Scarlett came back from the closed world. The car carried her in the morning. There was the smell of the freshener she had chosen.

    However, her mood was different.

    At first, Scarlett struggled with all her might. Now, she felt so grieving.

    After getting in the car, Mike remained silent. Sensing Scarlett¡¯s frustration, he wanted to apologize to her. However, he did not know how to express it.

    Mike could only leave the ce that brought Scarlett harm.

    Mike wanted to find a chance to talk to her all the way, but Scarlett turned her head and looked out of the window. Her face was reflected in the window. Her lips were tightly pursed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about that program?¡±

    ¡°Do you give me a chance to speak?¡± Scarlett said in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, you only believe in yourself. You have brought so many people to arrest me. What do you want me to say?¡±

    Mike choked on her words.

    He only heard that Scarlett contacted Richard and traded with Allen. He did not expect that she would protect him in the end.

    ¡°I will make it up to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett sneered, ¡°My heart broke. What are you going to give me?¡±

    ¡°About our agreement, I want to tell you that we didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Scarlett covered her ears. She felt very sad about what Mike said.

    After all, she had juste out of that kind of ce. Mike could understand her.

    Mike thought, ¡®It seems that now is not the time to exin to her.

    In fact, I have not handed in the divorce agreement at all. We are still a couple.

    If I tell the truth, she would divorce me in anger.

    At that time, it would be difficult to make up for it.¡¯

    Mike felt that he was facing a very serious problem.

    He thought, ¡®What can I do to keep her from getting angry?¡¯

    Mike was slightly confused. He seemed to have stirred up trouble.

 Chapter 210 His Apology Is Sincere

    In less than half a day, the situation changed.

    Mike¡¯s mood changed. At first, he was struggling with how to convince Scarlett to believe him. He would not make simr mistakes.

    Now, he was struggling with how to make Scarlett forgive him.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easier to settle hundreds of millions of business than letting a woman cool down.

    Someone might be very smart but was not good at dealing with interpersonal rtionships. Therefore, Mike was in a dilemma.

    He did not know how to speak, but Scarlett was waiting for him to apologize.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®He is such a man of great conceit!

    He does is just simply apologizing.

    There is no sincerity at all!

    In any case, he should at least say a few more words to coax me!

    Ever since we got together, I had never experienced the feeling of being coaxed. He is so conceited!

    This time it was his fault. He doesn¡¯t take the chance to coax me.¡¯

    One wanted to be coaxed for once, while the other was entangled in how to make the other party cool down.

    The atmosphere inside the car was very stagnant. Mike did not take Scarlett home.

    Instead, he went to the Premium Hotel and ordered a soup for her, as well as a lot of food that she liked.

    When Scarlett was locked inside, she had no appetite at all.

    However, when Mike sat next to her, she felt hungry.

    Apart from breakfast, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for almost a day. She was so hungry.

    However, she stubbornly turned her head, refusing to eat!

    Seeing that, Mike frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it¡­¡±

    Mike was about to say that your sry would be deducted. Suddenly, he recalled that today was not the same.

    Right now, he was the one who did the wrong thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk about it after dinner.¡±

    Scarlett said, ¡°No!¡±

    She thought, ¡®It turns out that the feeling of being arrogant with him is so cool.

    When that jerk, Mike, bullied her, is he also this happy?¡¯

    Seeing that, Mike became impatient.

    He directly pulled her over, pressed her on his leg, picked up the bowl, and fed her mouthful by mouthful.

    Scarlett was still immersed in the joy of being arrogant with Mike. Suddenly, the situation changed!

    She thought, ¡®I am the winner! Why am I dominated by this guy again?¡¯

    ¡°Mike, let me go!¡± Scarlett struggled.

    ¡°After you finish eating, I will let you go!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± As soon as Scarlett opened her mouth, Mike put a spoonful of soup into her mouth. It almost choked her!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be choked, then obediently cooperate!¡±

    He scooped another spoonful and ced it by her lips.

    Scarlett red at him. Mike looked back calmly. Scarlett felt her momentum weaken in an instant.

    Under his half-forced, Scarlett drank a bowl of soup.

    Sitting on hisp and being fed, such treatment was truly unprecedented.

    But the price was too great.

    When Mike doted on a person, he could hold her up to the heavens. When he was cruel, it was enough to smash her heart into pieces.

    Scarlett felt a chill in her heart as he gently fed her.

    Could she hold such a domineering man?

    She was very happy when she was with him, but it was especially painful when she was hurt.

    Probably because he felt guilty, when Mike was feeding Scarlett, his movements were exceptionally gentle. He was much more patient than usual.

    After feeding the soup, he picked up the vegetables and put them in front of her mouth.

    Scarlett felt sad when she saw this.

    She thought about how Mike had smashed dishes in the private dining room.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks. Mike panicked.

    He hurriedly wiped her tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He specially called the chef to make the meal on his way to pick her up.

    Scarlett liked it very much at noon.

    Mike hadn¡¯t eaten anything today.

    Scarlett wiped her tears angrily.

    ¡°Mike, you are so fickle. Your cold attitude suffocated me. I am about to die. Then you ran over again. You give me warmth toe back to life. That¡¯s how you tortured me!¡±

    This was the cruelest punishment in the world!

    Mike felt guilty when she said that. He thought, ¡®She¡¯s ming me.¡¯

    ¡°Do you want to apologize to me?¡±

    Mike nodded.

    ¡°OK, our debts will be cleared!¡±

    Mike thought for a moment and nodded.

    Scarlett was delighted. ¡°I will move out of your house immediately. I want to go back to my house!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    This was his bottom line.

    Scarlett wanted to go down from his legs, but she was pressed even tighter by him, unable to move.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Other than moving out, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want to go out. I don¡¯t want to see you again. I want to live on my own!¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± It was the same words, but they had different tones.

    Mike did not know how to coax people. To be able to do this now was already the limit.

    Scarlett was extremely angry with him. She did not know that their current model looked like a young couple.

    At this time, only they were in the lobby. After all, it was alreadyte at night.

    The hotel did not dare to neglect Mike. The services were all here.

    Not only was there a supervisor, but there was also a band.

    They witnessed the cold war. They felt a little embarrassed.

    They all lowered their heads in embarrassment and pretended to not be there.

    Scarlett nced at the violinist and waved.

    ¡°Can youe over?¡±

    The violinist hurried over. Scarlett pointed at him with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°y a song called ¡®A Fiend in Human Shape¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, I can¡¯t!¡±

    He thought, ¡®What is this?¡¯

    ¡°What about the song called ¡®Cold¡¯? The lyrics are ¡®I would rather you be cold to the end¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know¡­¡± This was the first time for him to y a popr song on the violin.

    Scarlett just wanted to vent her anger.

    She just wanted to mock Mike.

    Suddenly, Mike moved Scarlett to the side and stood up.

    Scarlett was furious.

    She thought, ¡®You scum!

    I have been in that kind of ce for a few hours. You dare to be arrogant after just a few words?¡¯

    However, Mike did not like what Scarlett thought. He did not walk away.

    He moved his fingers slightly, indicating for the violinist to give him the violin.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®Can he y the violin?¡¯

    Scarlett was shocked.

    Last time, Mike yed the piano with her, which had already made Scarlett feel very amazed.

    Mike took off his coat. There was a ck shirt. The cor was unbuttoned. He adjusted the sound before he began ying.

    When this melody came out, Scarlett¡¯s heart was fiercely touched.

    It was a Canon.

    The song brought them back together before.

    The sound was low and slow, resounding in her ears.

    The sound was telling Scarlett about Mike¡¯s guilt.

    After listening for a while, Scarlett¡¯s eyes gradually turned red.

    Scarlett was not surprised that Mike could y instruments.

    However, she was surprised that this arrogant man would quietly y such a tune for her after making her angry.

    She thought, ¡®Is this a silent apology from him?¡¯

 Chapter 211 Mike Is Considerate

    Mike yed Canon on the violin. Hearing that, Scarlett burst into tears.

    Not only Scarlett, but the waiters standing on the side also wiped their tears.

    Mike was the president of such a big consortium.

    Even an ordinary man would not y it for his wife.

    But Mike did it.

    A man who was not good at expression would only express his feelings with action.

    After the song, Scarlett was already crying.

    Mike returned the violin to the yer. He sat down again, put Scarlett on his knee, and continued to feed.

    It was as if the person who yed the violin was not him.

    Scarlett wiped the corners of her eyes.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not touched by you. It¡¯s just that hot pepper has entered my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was light food on the table. It showed that we didn¡¯t have chili at all.

    Mike pretended that he did not find the fact.

    Scarlett was full. Seeing Mike eat nothing, she wanted to ask him if he had eaten at night. However, she swallowed her words back down.

    Scarlett thought, ¡®I am still angry, okay? How could I forgive him just because of a song? That is too spineless.¡¯

    But when Mike finished feeding her and held her hand in silence, Scarlett felt that she was not so angry anymore.

    When she got home, Scarlett sat in the car and refused to get off. She did not know how to get along with Mike.

    She felt unwilling to forgive him like this. However, she thought about it carefully. Was it just his fault?

    In the car, Mike had already exined to her that after discovering Allen¡¯s conspiracy, he hacked Allen¡¯sputer. He did it for her.

    Apart from that, Mike promised to let Allen stay in prison for a few years. That man would never threaten her again.

    Scarlett hated Mike for not believing in her. However, she should feel for others.

    Did shepletely believe in Mike?

    Scarlett had been thinking about this question on the way home. Seeing that she was not getting out of the car, Mike opened the car door and personally carried her down.

    ¡°Mike, I received a call from the sanatorium before.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mike was about to head upstairs but stopped because of her words.

    ¡°The director called you and I picked it up. I know what you did to my mother, so I didn¡¯t tell you this time.¡±

    Mike paused for a moment and continued to carry Scarlett upstairs.

    ¡°So?¡± Mike thought that she would not speak to him for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t expect Scarlett to speak to him so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m very angry. Do you have any opinions about my mother?¡±

    Scarlett felt that sulking and thinking blindly was very hurtful behavior.

    She decided to make things clear.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Scarlett did not expect him to admit it so straightforwardly.

    He admitted it!

    He even had an iparably honest look on his face.

    Scarlett was so angry with him that she punched him hard in the chest.

    It happened to hit the spot where he fought with Richard during the day.

    Mike¡¯s expression twisted a little. He gave her a warning pat on her little butt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Be careful of falling.¡±

    Scarlett refused to obey. She imitated the way Mike poked her and poked his chest.

    With a poke, the spot where Mike was hit by Richard hurt.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know that he was injured. She felt socent.

    ¡°Does my mother provoke you? How can you do that to her? She is still a patient! That¡¯s why I won¡¯t discuss it with you!¡±

    In the face of Scarlett¡¯s usation, Mike pursed his lips.

    Scarlett thought he was guilty and continued to poke.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you. Allen has been wanting your n for a long time. This time, he threatened me with my mother. Tell me, if you were me, what would you do?¡±

    Her lover hated her mother very much.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t see her mother lose all her reputation.

    She could only think of a way herself!

    However, Mike did not distinguish right from wrong and brought a bunch of people to capture her!

    Scarlett did not suffer any grievances. She only stayed alone for a day.

    But the sadness and despair in this process were indescribable.

    Mike was silent for a while.

    He said to Scarlett, extremely angry, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as you. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let things develop into such a state.¡±

    Mike thought, ¡®If she told me earlier, how there could be so many things after that?¡¯

    He carried Scarlett up the stairs and opened the bedroom door with one hand. Scarlett was angered by his words.

    Scarlett hit him hard. This time, it was heavier than the previous one. Mike, who had already been injured, was shaken by her beating.

    Mike quickly grabbed Scarlett and threw her on the bed with a cold face.

    Mike shouted, ¡°I said you were stupid, but you still didn¡¯t admit it! When I hugged you, couldn¡¯t you behave?¡±

    He thought, ¡®If someone had held her, she would have fallen!

    Don¡¯t make it worse.¡¯

    Scarlett dared not move.

    After all, it¡¯s not the first time she has been bullied.

    ¡°You say that¡­¡±

    After being yelled at by Mike, Scarlett almost forgot what she was about to say just now. She thought of it!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you respect my mother?¡±

    Mike wanted to tell her about the results of his investigation.

    ¡°The little wildcat¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me by my name!¡± Scarlett felt that he had been vilified by Mike before.

    Scarlett felt that she had a reason to be arrogant.

    My family had a reason to be arrogant.

    Thinking about how she had been wronged today, Mike suppressed his temper and endured her arrogance.

    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to throw me out?¡±

    Mike witnessed women¡¯s vexatious behavior.

    A little wildcat that had relied on her grievances to vent all the pressure she had suffered during this time!

    The veins on Mike¡¯s forehead throbbed.

    ¡°Scarl.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s heart softened. Mike rarely called her in this way.

    Mike¡¯s voice was so pleasant that Scarlett forgot to find fault with him.

    Scarlett was distracted.

    Mike asked, ¡°Have you ever thought that your mother¡¯s illness is not that serious?¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Scarlett felt that Mike was joking.

    Mike was silent.

    ¡°She was very good to me before. She only treated me like that after she was sick. If she was not sick, how could she bully me like this?¡±

    Mike wanted to know what made a mother suddenly change her temperament.

    Mike bought over the sanatorium with Scarlett on his back. He reced the staff with his people.

    He found that Julia¡¯s illness was not serious. Such a condition will never lead to the result of beating her daughter.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Scarlett refused to ept reality. Mike kept silent.

    If Scarlett knew the fact, she would be depressed. She would even doubt her life.

    He would rather make her hate him than ruin thest hope in her heart.

    Mike thought, ¡®Please hate me. As long as you do not run away, there will always be a way to cool you down. It was better than your despair and loss.

 Chapter 212 How Can You Do This?

    Scarlett had taken the initiative to tell him the whole story because she wanted to make it clear to him.

    She had already condescended, giving him a way to reconcile.

    As long as Mike could apologize to her and guarantee that he would no longer interfere with her mother, Julia¡¯s matters in the future, Scarlett felt that they couldpromise.

    ¡°We have nothing to talk about regarding your mother.¡±

    Mike¡¯s cold tone made Scarlett so angry.

    She stood up. ¡°Mike, if you want to continue to be like this, there is no need for us to continue dating! I will leave now, and in the future, we will not meet anymore!¡±

    Before she could walk out, she was pulled back by Mike and then he locked the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be under the same roof as those who don¡¯t respect my mother!¡±

    Mike looked down at her, and Scarlett red back at him, unwilling to show weakness.

    As long as he told her the truth, the little wildcat would no longer have any feelings for her mother who was pretending to be insane, destroying her only family.

    Then she could only be his woman, and she could only rely on him in the future.

    But

    She would be very sad.

    Herst family had schemed against her like this.

    Thinking of Scarlett¡¯s hopeless expression, Mike¡¯s expression became even colder, and he said in a voice that made Scarlett feel despair.

    ¡°If you dare to step out of this door, your mother will never be epted by any nursing home!¡±

    ¡°Mike, how can you be so despicable! Is it great to have money? With money, you can trample on my self-esteem?¡±

    She was trying to solve the problem, but he said such ruthless words to her!

    Mike stood straight and lifted her delicate chin, looking at her with an expression Scarlett had never seen before.

    ¡°Can I buy your love with money?¡±

    No matter how much money, he would pay for it definitely.

    Scarlett did not understand the implicated meaning of his words. She thought he was mocking her poverty. She shook off his hand and pointed at him angrily.

    ¡°Money is not everything. You can¡¯t buy feelings no matter how much money you have!¡±

    He seemed to be helpless, but also seemed to be sad as he took a step back.

    Scarlett was affected by his awkward expression as if she was pricked by a needle.

    Mike would also have a time when he was helpless?

    He soon calmed down, and soon, he regained the overbearing look of a president.

    He was still very arrogant and cold

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t buy your feelings, I¡¯ll lock you up until you listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Mike! You¡¯re still being unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be reasonable with a disobedient cat like you.¡±

    The consequence of being reasonable was that Scarlett would leave him!

    Sure enough, Mike would notpromise, It is the correct way to get along with the little wild cat by forcing her to listen to him!

    ¡°You are a bad man!¡± Scarlett did not understand. Didn¡¯t she just upy the moral high ground?

    Why was she like a maid again?

    ¡°Whatever you want to say.¡± Mike began to take off his clothes. Scarlett took a step back and had a bad feeling.

    ¡®Was Mike, who had no moral integrity at all, going to have sex with her?¡¯

    The door was locked.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes, fixing on the windowsill. Some ideas urred to her.

    While Mike was taking off his clothes, Scarlett rushed over. It was only two floors high. She wanted to jump!

    Without freedom, she would rather die!

    She didn¡¯t want to be with the unreasonable and overbearing president!

    When Mike heard the sound of her pulling the window, he was not in a hurry.

    He slowly took off his clothes and walked over with his bare upper body. He said to Scarlett who was stuck in the window.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Scarlett would never have thought that the gap in this window was carefully calcted by Mike.

    It was just enough for her to stick her head out, but she could not go down.

    As for a man raising the cat, details determine sess or failure!

    ¡°Mike, you treacherous viin!¡± Scarlett was stuck.

    It was unknown how this damned window was made.

    It just so happened to be able to hold her, and it wouldn¡¯t make her very painful.

    But it could make her unable to move!

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s one more word you can say to curse me now.¡±

    ¡°Get me out of the window!¡± She could neither get out nor get down now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like running? Run!¡±

    His hand slid across her waist. Today, Scarlett wore pants, but she could still feel the stimuli from where his fingers rubbed.

    She thought, ¡®He couldn¡¯t be thinking about something obscene, right?¡¯

    ¡°Enough, Mike!¡± Scarlett turned around angrily.

    She was still arguing with him!

    She still hadn¡¯t forgiven him!

    How could he, how could he be like this!

    When her pants were taken off by him, Scarlett stretched his two legs to kick Mike randomly.

    However, her action was very easy to be subdued.

    ¡°Are you still going to run?¡± He hugged her from behind and whispered.

    ¡°As long as I am still alive, I will leave you!¡± Scarlett replied confidently.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She thought, ¡®Why did the bastard answer?¡¯

    Scarlett looked back at him in confusion.

    Mike behind her said in an extremely obscene tone.

    ¡°Then, I will have sex with you until you are exhausted. Then you can¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°No! You cannot do this!¡±

    She thought, ¡®How could he be shameless to this extent!¡¯

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    This kind of dangerous tone made Scarlett very scared.

    A good woman does not suffer a loss in front of her eyes!

    ¡°You can do it, you can do it! Just help me!¡±

    ¡°Since my honey has doubts about my ability of sex, then I must dispel your doubts, right?¡±

    His evil and gentle breath blew into her ear.

    Then, the obscene scene was present.

    That night, she felt like she was riding a roller coaster, experiencing all sorts of postures for sex.

    But the moment before she fell asleep, she was angry.

    When Scarlett was very tired and cursed Mike greatly, she had such a dream.

    The Abraham Group¡¯s leather factory closed down. The president, Mike, ran away with his ex-wife. Mike¡¯s bad integrity was known to all. And the workers of the factory all cursed that Mike was not humane, and they wanted him to pay for their sries!

    She only remembered her anger towards him, but she seemed to forget why she hated him.

    In short, Mike used his skills of sex to sessfully restrain Scarlett¡¯s anger.

    This dreamsted for more than half a night. Scarlett was tired and angry. She didn¡¯t sleep well either. She only felt that her body was shaking all the time as if she was riding a horse.

    When she finally regained some spirit and opened her eyes, she saw that she was no longer in the bedroom.

    She thought, ¡®Where am I?¡¯

    Scarlett sat up and lowered her head to look at herself. Fortunately, she was not naked.

    During her sleep, Mike changed her clothes.

    Looking out of the window at the white clouds, Scarlett finally understood where she was!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was in Mike¡¯s private ne!

    Thest time she took his ne, Scarlett¡¯s stomach was bleeding. It hurt so much that she didn¡¯t have time to see what was inside.

    The space was decorated like a miniature hotel room, with small beds and entertainment equipment.

    She had just been lying on the bed.

    Mike in this space saw that she had woken up. He put down the newspaper in his hand and looked at her leisurely.

    ¡°Very good, you look good.¡±

    ¡°Mike, where are you going to take me?¡± Scarlett wanted to stand up and grab his newspaper, and it would be best if she could take advantage of the situation to argue with him.

    As soon as she got up, her vagina hurt faintly. Her legs went soft and she fell in his direction!

 Chapter 213 I Didnâ€™t Expect You To Be This

    Scarlett fell, and Mike threw the newspaper in his hand to the side and took the opportunity to hold her in his arms.

    ¡°Throwing yourself into my arms, right?¡±

    His ridiculous words made Scarlett so angry that her little face flushed.

    ¡°You are shameless! I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He lowered his head, ignoring her objections, and firmly sealed her lips.

    He gave her the morning kiss.

    Scarlett did not seem to think that way. The obscene scenesst night still floated into her mind and she looked at Mike again.

    He was like a leopard that had eaten its fill, elegantly hugging his food. His intention was very clear.

    He wanted to have sex with her next time!

    He was so despicable.

    ¡°Where are you going to take me?¡±

    She had yet to forgive him!

    He had done so many obscene things to her. Could it be that he could reconcile with her just due to the sex on the bed?

    It was impossible.

    Having made up her mind to fight him to the end, Scarlett kept a straight face.

    Mike did not take her temper into ount. To reply to Scarlett¡¯s usation, he said,

    ¡°You can watch some videos. It willnd in a few minutes. Breakfast is on the table. If you are hungry, you can have some first.¡±

    ¡®Was the bastard deaf?¡¯ She was angry to the extreme!

    Scarlett pouted and struggled to leave his embrace.

    However, he used the newspaper to p her.

    ¡°Be obedient and don¡¯t move around. The ne willnd soon!¡±

    Even a child would not believe this kind of boring lie. Scarlett rolled her eyes and wanted to continue the topic mentionedst night.

    Suddenly, she saw the newspaper in his hand and snatched it.

    The headline was written.

    ¡°The Lauren Group dered bankruptcy, and the president Allen was taken away for investigation because he was suspected of trading secrets.

    ¡°At this point, the Lauren family waspletely doomed.¡±

    He said, ¡°Allen will be imprisoned for at least 5 to 10 years. If I don¡¯t sue him, he may be imprisoned for less time. Do you want me to sue him?¡±

    Scarlett was stunned by Mike¡¯s question.

    Theoretically speaking.

    He was her father.

    But in reality, he had been ruthless to her all these years.

    ¡°Thew made the decision.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to get involved in this trouble of the Lauren family. She didn¡¯t want to add insult to injury, but she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to forgive Allen.

    ¡°You have been chased by the original wife of Lucifer, an old man you hooked up with. Allen¡¯s wife has returned to her parents¡¯ home. It is said that she will sue Allen for divorce.¡±

    Mike slowly exined the fate of the Lauren family.

    Most of them deserved it.

    Scarlett was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with them?¡± Mike frowned.

    She had better not show him her kindness to save them during the trouble.

    That meant that during this period, he had failed in lecturing her.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t bear to part with. They¡¯ve never treated me well.¡±

    Scarlett said coldly and sighed, sitting on hisp, not even having the strength to quarrel with him.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t bear to part with them, why do you look a little sad?¡±

    Mike asked.

    Scarlett thought about it and answered honestly.

    ¡°Those people of the Lauren family have never treated me well. If they didn¡¯t end up like this, then I would be the miserable one. Maybe I would be like Wendy, who had sex with Lucifer and was chased by his original wife.¡±

    Mike was very unhappy with her analogy.

    ¡°No one will hunt you down.¡±

    In City B, in terms of seniority, maybe Scarlett was living the most affluent life among the rich¡¯s original wives.

    Whoever dared to chase after her, Mr. Abraham supporting her would be the first to deal with them, and they will end up like those people of the Lauren family.

    ¡°I¡¯m merely speaking metaphorically. In the past many years, when I was bullied badly, I would secretly curse that they had no good end. But when they really had no good end, I¡­¡±

    Scarlett looked ahead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel particrly happy, nor do I feel particrly sad. It¡¯s just a feeling of indifference.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Most of the time, she hated those people, hoping that they would get bad retribution.

    However, when they had really been punished, she was not as happy as she had imagined.

    ¡°In the past, I always felt that the Lauren¡¯s was a ce that made me terrified. There were many bad memories there, but now that the Lauren family is gone, I feel that something is missing.¡±

    Scarlett did not know how to describe her current mood.

    All in all, it was veryplicated.

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t be bothered to make a fuss with him and focused all her attention on the copse of the Lauren family.

    She also didn¡¯t know how to exin her current mood. She met Mike¡¯s deep eyes.

    ¡®He had always been smart. He should think of some philosophical words tofort me, right?¡¯

    Sensing Scarlett¡¯s expectant gaze, Mike¡¯s lips curled up. She only saw his beautiful lips slightly move.

    It seemed that he wanted to say something.

    Scarlett widened her eyes. His lips pressed against hers. He didn¡¯t encourage her and she was not prepared at all!

    He just kissed her suddenly.

    When Scarlett was confused by his charm, he let go of her and gently knocked her head.

    ¡°If you think too much, it means that you are too idle. I can make you too tired to think about that.¡±

    ¡°Shameless¡­¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s sadness disappeared due to the overbearing man.

    Seeing the vitality restored in her eyes, Mike reached out and rubbed her long hair.

    ¡°Go back and behave yourself. Try to satisfy me. If I¡¯m happy, I may buy the Lauren¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Even if you have much money, you can¡¯t be so arrogant,¡± Scarlett asked speechlessly.

    ¡°Why did you buy it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll level it, and I¡¯ll get you a farm. You can feed some chickens, ducks, geese, and dogs. But you don¡¯t need to keep cats. In short, I¡¯ll get some small animals for you.¡±

    Scarlett was speechless.

    ¡°When you are in a bad mood, go over and take a look. You can pull out a few chicken hairs to vent your anger.¡±

    Scarlett was silent.

    ¡°When you turn the ce that brought you sad memories into a ce full of happy memories, you will not feel sad somehow.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is your happiness based on the pain of other species?¡±

    Mike reached out his hand and skillfully pulled her face into a pancake.

    ¡°I prefer to do something to make us happy.

    ¡°For example, pinching your face, having sex with you, and so on.

    ¡°Life was so beautiful like this.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t expect Mike to be such an overbearing president! Scarlett was depressed with his pinch on the face.

    Why did he pinch her face every time and knock her head? This was not fair!

    Reaching out, she also wanted to twist his tall nose.

    However, her hand was short¡­

    Mike was amused to see her pouting.

    A cat is very cute with spirits.

    Mike took advantage of his long arms and just ced his fingers above her lips. Scarlett was furious but could not bite him!

    ¡°Mike, why don¡¯t you go to hell!¡±

    Scarlett had just finished roaring when she suddenly felt the ne shake. She screamed in fear and Mike instantly hugged her.

    The co-pilot reported.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, the ne encountered turbulence.¡±

 Chapter 214 The Success or Failure Is All Due to Scheming

    When the ne encountered turbulence, it would cause a rtively violent jolt.

    The deputy captain came out to remind Mr. Abraham and Mrs. Abraham to fasten their seat belts.

    Scarlett had never encountered such a thing, leaning in the arms of Mike, never felt that Mike¡¯s solid arms were so reliable.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham, please don¡¯t be nervous. This situation is not serious.¡± The vice-captain wanted to say that this situation was very normal.

    However, he saw Mike¡¯s angry eyes.

    ¡°Is it not serious?¡± Mike asked with a meaningful tone.

    The vice-captain paused for a moment. As expected of the elite from the academy of navigation. Seeing the scene where Mike was flirting with Scarlett, he immediately understood and corrected his words.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very critical!¡±

    The deputy captain thought, ¡®Mrs. Abraham, don¡¯t me me for lying about the situation. You didn¡¯t see the look in Mr. Abraham¡¯s eyes.¡¯

    Mike nodded in satisfaction. ¡®Very good, well done.¡¯

    ¡°Tell Mrs. Abraham how serious it is.¡±

    Mike felt Scarlett crawl into his embrace, her small hands still tightly hugging his waist.

    ¡°This turbulence might cause the ne to jolt unsteadily, and then¡­¡± The vice-captain tried his best to make up the lie.

    ¡®Damn it, It can¡¯t make sense at all in terms of science!¡¯

    In the end, he could only use these words to hide his inability to make up stories.

    ¡°We are doomed to die due to the air crash!¡±

    Mike nodded in satisfaction. ¡®Very good, you did a good job.¡¯

    Waving his hand to signal the deputy captain to take off, Mike patted the frightened kitten in his arms.

    ¡°Mike, will we die on the ne?¡± Scarlett¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°Do you still me me?¡± Mike patted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been such a critical period, who would be in the mood to think about this!¡±

    When she thought that her short life would end so quickly, Scarlett closed her eyes and leaned against him.

    As they felt the ne jolt, the memories of them getting along quickly shed past.

    ¡°If time can go back to the past, I will definitely cherish every second of being with you and will not mess with you again.¡±

    She had too much time with him and had wasted it all on the quarrel.

    At this moment, the only man who could apany her was Mike.

    Mike patted her with a gentle gaze, his heart filled with pride.

    Let the turbulence be more violent. After a while, she wouldpletely forget the dispute between them.

    Scarlett still did not know that she had been tricked by the scheming man again. Shey in his arms and sobbed.

    ¡°How nice it would be if we were just an ordinary couple. Without theseplicated backgrounds, I would love¡­¡±

    Mike held his breath. He had already heard the word ¡°love¡±.

    However, Scarlett suddenly paused, her face full of surprise.

    ¡°The ne is not shaking anymore!¡±

    After the turbulence, it was naturally fine.

    Mike only hated that this turbulence disappeared too quickly, and he would almost have heard her confession!

    He grabbed Scarlett¡¯s shoulder, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it in half. Tell me, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It doesn¡¯t matter. I want to go to the cockpit to see who is so handsome and skilled!¡±

    Scarlett survived the disaster. She stood up and walked to the cockpit.

    Mike, who was scheming, was only happy for a few seconds. The sess or failure of the affair is all due to his scheming¡­

    Scarlett took a look at the internal structure of the private ne, and everything was new to her, just that she did not look at Mike with a gloomy face.

    When the ne was about tond, she suddenly looked out of the window and said to him in a seemingly unintentional manner.

    ¡°Can you treat my mother a little better?¡±

    Mike hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°Can you treat her better in terms of food and drink? Can you let her live in a better room?¡±

    ¡°If she won¡¯t hit you, I can do that for you.¡± Knowing that she had intentionally reconciled, Mike alsopromised.

    ¡°She is a patient, and there are many things that she can¡¯t control.¡±

    He thought, ¡®She was not so seriously ill at all.¡¯ When Mike saw how persistent Scarlett was, he didn¡¯t tell her the truth and subtly changed the topic.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry with me anymore?¡±

    Scarlett snorted.

    ¡°I just feel that there are too many unknowns in my life, and it will waste my time to be pretentious.¡±

    The turbulence just now had made her know a lot. In her heart, she still loved him.

    The corners of Mike¡¯s lips curled up. This matter also allowed him to know one thing.

    A woman without talent is a virtue. A woman without basic knowledge of flight is really easy to deceive.

    They went on a business trip to Baston City for a few days, and because of this ¡°shaking ne¡± ident, Scarlett let go of her former hatred for Mike.

    After returning to City B, Scarlett posted the thrilling ident that happened on the ne on the forum.

    ¡°I was so scared that I almost cried. Luckily, my husband was by my side. He hugged me tightly and let me know how fragile life was. I would never throw a tantrum again.¡±

    The reply shocked her.

    She did not understand themon sense of flight, but on the Inte, manyizens knew about the truth.

    There were a bunch of messages below.

    ¡°Poster, were you tricked by your husband?¡±

    ¡°Poster, you¡¯ve watched too many romance dramas. The probability of a random turbulence ident happening on a ne is very low. Generally, ne crashes and human death will only happen in artificial dramas. It¡¯s so absurd.¡±

    ¡­

    The more Scarlett watched, the angrier she got.

    she thought that Mike was so scheming!

    When Mike returned from his business talk, he was greeted by a pillow.

    He dodged it and frowned.

    ¡°What are you up to this time?¡±

    ¡°Mike, you lied to me again!¡± Scarlett was full of anger.

    Mike raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°What have I lied to you about?¡±

    ¡°You lied to me that the turbulence will cause a ne crash!¡± She was so moved at that time, and she even said affectionate words to him. She regretted it!

    ¡°Did I say that?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, but the vice-captain clearly saw it. You guys are on the same side!¡± Scarlett had the nerve to tear him apart now.

    She rushed over and punched Mike, the liar heavily.

    Mike had been busy outside for half a day, and when he returned, he was already a little tired.

    But in the face of Scarlett¡¯s invitation, Scarlett had taken the initiative to pounce on him, and he thought it was an invitation.

    ¡°Although I am very tired, I don¡¯t mind ying with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    He loosened his tie and grabbed her fist, Scarlett sensed a trace of a different thought in his eyes.

    ¡®This guy, could he¡­

    ¡®he wanted to do that again, right?

    ¡®No, absolutely not!

    ¡®How could he seduce me to have sex with him after every quarrel!¡¯

    Scarlett desperately resisted. In Mike¡¯s eyes, these fancy moves were no different from a cat rolling around.

    Thus, he sessfully picked her up.

    ¡°Mike, let me go!¡± She was really angry with him!

    ¡°Okay.¡± He let go of her as she wanted. Scarlett fell on the soft bed.

    Scarlett wanted to run, but from behind, he pounced on her again.

    ¡°You bastard Mike!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to mention that old man who is not very likable at a time like this?¡±

    Scarlett was very angry. ¡°You little bastard!¡±

    ¡°I am not small,¡±

    He said meaningfully.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯ Scarlett despised him a lot in her heart.

    Mike¡¯s integrity had long gone like the river.

    Mike was busy dealing with the wildcat who was acting cute.

    The divorce agreement in his folder was thrown at the door. The divorce agreement should have been taken out and torn in front of her to celebrate her asking the Lauren family to get a new life.

    He would tell her that they didn¡¯t divorce.

    Now, Mike was busy.

    Well, he was really busy.

 Chapter 215 All Is My Fault

    The delivery boy carrying a cake knocked on the door.

    The man in a nightgown opened the door.

    ¡°Sir, this is the cake you ordered.¡±

    Mike took the bill and signed it, then walked into the restaurant with the cake in his hand.

    He was not in a hurry to wake Scarlett up. She seemed to be exhausted.

    Mike opened hisptop and sat on the sofa to program without panic.

    Scarlett woke up two hourster, stretched and yawned as she came out of the bedroom.

    She was so tired that her waist was sore because of annoying Mike.

    She was so physically exhausted that she could barely remember what the two of them were arguing about before they went to bed.

    She went downstairs and saw the cake and wine on the dining table.

    ¡°What day is it?¡±

    Mike closed hisptop, stood up, hugged her, and gave her a domineering kiss first, then pressed her into a chair.

    ¡°A good day.¡±

    Scarlett was dizzy from his kiss and pouted in protest with a flushed face.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you.¡±

    Mike hushed her, signaling that she¡¯d better not speak out of turn.

    Mike was in a good mood now.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you acting so mysterious?¡±

    Mike opened the wine and poured her a ss.

    Scarlett looked at him strangely. Was there something wrong with Mike today?

    ¡°I promised to give you the answer. Today, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Mike took the document and ced it on the table, pushing it to Scarlett.

    Scarlett stretched out to pick up the document in confusion. Just as she was about to open it, her phone rang.

    ¡°There¡¯s a call. I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Scarlett put down the folder, turned to the bedroom, and picked up the phone ced on the bedside.

    ¡°Hello, this is Scarlett. What? Okay, I¡¯ll go back immediately!¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s expression became very serious.

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±

    Mike walked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Scarlett hesitated for a moment and did not tell the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miffy. She has something urgent to tell me.¡±

    ¡°What did she want with you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have to rush back. If you have something to say, wait until I get back!¡±

    Scarlett looked away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go back.¡± Mike grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm.

    Scarlett thought to herself, ¡®Are you kidding me? It¡¯s a critical moment.¡¯

    ¡°Please. It¡¯s really important.¡± Scarlett put her palms together devoutly.

    Mike¡¯s face was as cold as ice.

    ¡°It¡¯s veryte.¡±

    Scarlett was in a hurry to go out. Seeing that he did notpromise, she could only stand on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him gently.

    ¡°Please. There is something urgent!¡±

    Mike¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. Scarlett threw her caution to the wind and made a promise to him.

    ¡°When Ie back, you can do whatever you want. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Her stamina was not good. Usually, before he enjoyed himself, she would get tired.

    In the end, she would cry and beg him to stop. Mike was usually soft-hearted and spared her. However, at this moment, the little wildcat threw herself into the¡­

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Scarlett raised three fingers, ¡°Whoever lies is a dog!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you two hours. In two hours, no matter what happens to Miffy, you muste back.¡± Mike got up and knocked on Scarlett¡¯s head.

    ¡°You silly girl. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go change.¡±

    When Mike turned around and went upstairs to change his clothes. Scarlett saw him go up and ran away with her phone.

    By the time he finished dressing, she had already disappeared without a trace.

    When Mike was furious, his phone rang. It was a Line message from Scarlett.

    ¡°Mrs. Abraham: I will be back in a while. Wait for me toe back.¡±

    After it was an expression of an air kiss.

    ¡®The silly cat still dares to provoke me!¡¯ Mike shook his head and walked back to the sofa. He opened hisptop, entered a few codes, and suddenly stopped.

    He thought to himself, ¡®What made the little wildcat so anxious that she wouldn¡¯t even let me drive her?¡¯

    The words Scarlett said to him during the quarrel were vivid in his mind.

    ¡°Mike, you have to try to believe me.¡±

    Mike shook his head.

    The two of them had just made up, and Mike didn¡¯t want to mess around anymore. It was not good to suspect her casually.

    After entering a few lines, he stopped.

    He thought again, ¡®It¡¯s toote. And it¡¯s not safe for her to be alone outside.¡¯

    Thus, he called Jett.

    Before he could open his mouth to speak, he heard Jett¡¯s voice from the other end of the line.

    ¡°Miffy, eat some. For the sake of the baby in your belly, eat more!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s so greasy.¡±

    After Miffy had been tricked back by Jett, their rtionship seemed to have progressed quite well. When Mike called, Jett was coaxing Miffy, who had a serious pregnancy reaction, to eat.

    ¡°Mike, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett wille to your home in a while. I will drive to pick her up. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the vi in the suburbs now. Why does shee here?¡± Jett said as he fed Miffy.

    ¡°In the suburbs?¡± Mike froze.

    The suburbs were almost an hour¡¯s drive away from here. But ording to the little wildcat, she was going to Jett¡¯s house in the city.

    Mike narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Miffy, did you call Scarlett?¡±

    ¡°What phone call? She has been throwing up so badlytely. Mike, let Bernarde over. Miffy is so sad.¡±

    Jett was saying and the phone hung up.

    ¡°What the hell is Mike doing, hanging up the phone without finishing our talk? Miffy, have another bite.¡±

    ¡°Was it Mike who called just now? What happened to Scarlett?¡± Miffy asked.

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about her?¡± Jett was a little jealous of Scarlett.

    Although Miffy epted him now and treated him a little better, he was not allowed to enter her room yet.

    Jett heard that Miffy often mentioned the soft and tough woman.

    ¡°She is my best friend. If I don¡¯t care about her, should I care about a disgusting guy like you?¡± Miffy waved her hand in disgust.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat pigeon soup. It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Good girl, eat some. If you eat well in the next few days, I will take you to see Scarlett. Don¡¯t you miss her?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± When Miffy heard Scarlett, she was happy and tried to eat the soup.

    How could the status of a husband not be higher than that of a close friend? Jett was aggrieved.

    The one who was more depressed than Jett was Mike.

    Mike hung up the phone with a gloomy face.

    He thought, ¡®Fine, Scarlett is a liar!¡¯

    Scarlett told Mike that she wasing for Miffy, but she did note.

    Where did she go?

    Scarlett sat in a taxi and urged the driver all the way. Finally, the taxi stopped in front of the city hospital.

    After paying for the taxi, she jogged to the door of the emergency room. After a hasty round of inspection, she finally saw Richard.

    ¡°Richard, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Scarlett walked over and asked.

    When Richard saw that Scarlett hade, he was happy, and soon his expression dimmed.

    ¡°ine fell down and now needs a blood transfusion. There is no Rh-negative blood in the blood bank, so I thought of you.¡±

    Scarlett suddenly got nervous and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t ine, the likable girl, pregnant?¡±

    ¡°How could she fall? The baby¡­¡±

    ¡°She is being rescued. In short, all is my fault.¡± Richard buried his face in his hands in frustration.

 Chapter 216 For This Moment

    After Richard fought with Mike, he felt that something was wrong.

    He hired a private detective to follow ine, and found that ine was pregnant!

    When he came to see her, ine looked surprised and turned to run.

    She was hit by a bicycle that came out from the roadside!

    She began to bleed, only to find out that she was pregnant!

    Richard was the baby¡¯s father.

    On the night of the meteor, Richard was very depressed seeing Scarlett and Mike hugging. At that time. ine came to find him. The two of them¡­

    If he knew that she was pregnant, he would not cancel the engagement with her. Thinking of the pain she had suffered, Richard felt that he was unforgivable.

    Scarlettforted him.

    ¡°ine would be fine. Her baby would also be fine. Let¡¯s call the nurse. I would offer my blood!¡±

    Richard looked at Scarlett gratefully. ¡°Scarl, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. I¡¯m not doing this for your sake, but for ine. Remember to recognize me as the baby¡¯s godmother.¡±

    The nurse wiped Scarlett¡¯s arm with cotton and began to draw blood for testing.

    ¡°Thedy is lucky. Your blood type was the special Rh-negative trait. The blood bank was out of stock.¡±

    ¡°Nurse. It¡¯s fate, not luck. No one will expect an ident.¡±

    Scarlett corrected seriously. The nurse did not dare to interrupt and took the blood sample to check.

    ¡°Scarl, you are more and more like Mike.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then it¡¯s over. He¡¯s bossy, and I am bossy too?¡± Scarlett and Richard looked at each other and chuckled.

    They let go of the past. They even joked with Mike.

    ¡°But the blood type of you and ine is rare. Few Asians have that type.¡±

    Richard remembered that Scarlett had this kind of blood type, so he asked her to rush over to save ine.

    ¡°Richard, I understand.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why we meet before. Back then, I did not take you, but the god let my blood save your lover and child.¡±

    Scarlett said with a sense of sentiment.

    Richard was stunned for a moment. ¡®Lover?¡¯

    He did not have that kind of love for ine.

    The moment he saw her fall, he felt pain. Did he like ine?

    That was too heart-wrenching, and Richard was not willing to face his feelings.

    ¡°Scarl, calling you out like this won¡¯t bother you, right?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He remembered that Mike was extremely jealous.

    His scar still hurt.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will exin to himter.¡± Scarlett had yet to realize that.

    She knew that Mike was stingy, so she said nothing.

    Last time in Country E, he did not allow her to give her blood to ine¡¯s father. Presumably, he would not allow her to save ine.

    What¡¯s more, Mike had always had a prejudice against Richard.

    If he knew it was a call from Richard, he might throw her phone and tie her to the bed with a rope.

    Scarlett decided to save ine first, anyway.

    The nurse is back, saying that the blood type matches.

    When the red blood slowly flowed into ine¡¯s body, Scarlett closed her eyes, feeling calm.

    At this moment, she began to believe in fate.

    It turned out that she waspensating for her youth.

    To be able to save Richard¡¯s child and ine with her blood was the best salvation.

    She could finally forget the past and calmly face a new life.

    Back then, she had let down Richard and had always felt guilty.

    What¡¯s more, she had an indescribable feeling towards ine. Even if there was no Richard, she must save ine.

    She liked ine very much. There was no reason.

    After losing the blood, Scarlett turned pale.

    ine is no longer in danger, but there is also bad news. ine could have a miscarriage at any time.

    For Richard, this was already a blessing in misfortune.

    ¡°Thanks to thisdy¡¯s blood.¡± The doctor said to Scarlett seriously.

    ¡°Your blood type is extremely rare globally. If it is convenient, you can leave your contact information in the blood bank?¡±

    The blood bank would not store this kind of super-rare blood directly, because it would be a loss if no one needed that within the shelf life. The blood bank would instead save the contact information.

    In this way, if someone needed it, the donator woulde like Scarlett.

    Scarlett nodded, but she knew that Mike would not allow that.

    ine had not woken up yet, and Scarlett was afraid that Mike would be worried and decided to go home first.

    Richard sent Scarlett to the gate of the hospital and said guiltily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scarlett. I have to take care of ine. I might not be able to send you back.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can take a taxi back by myself. You take good care of ine. When she recovers, I wille to see her with Mike.¡±

    Scarlett raised her hand and was about to take a taxi. She had just lost her blood and was still weak. Her body swayed a little and Richard quickly supported her.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    This scene was seen by Wendy, who just came out of the small inn on the side.

    She was very unlucky these days.

    Allen was still in the jail, unable toe out.

    Lauren¡¯s mansion was seized and was about to be auctioned.

    Her mother ran away. She hid everywhere and was chased by Lucifer¡¯s ex-wife. She had no money to live in the big hotel and could only find a fast hotel.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t Scarlett the little slut opposite? Why is she hugging Richard?¡¯

    Wendy hated Scarlett the most. Seeing this scene, she immediately took out her mobile phone and prepared to take photos.

    The background was the hospital. Wendy changed her angle and the background became a hotel. In the photo, Scarlett and Richard hugged each other.

    ¡®Very good, little bastard! I will let you die!¡¯

 Chapter 217 A Big Matter

    When Scarlett returned home, the house was dark. She turned on the lights. The man sitting on the sofa frightened her.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Scarlett patted her chest.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you turning on the lights?¡±

    Mike had a sullen expression.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    ¡°I just called Jett.¡±

    For more than an hour, Mike¡¯s heart was full of anxiety.

    He sent out a lot of people, but none of them had her whereabouts.

    To him, this hour was as long as a year.

    ¡°Well, you know.¡± Hearing this, Scarlett did not dare to hide it from him anymore, so she stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°I went to see ine.¡±

    ¡°ine?¡± Mike frowned.

    Wasn¡¯t that Richard¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e who ran away with a baby?

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you going to see her?¡±

    ¡°She almost had a miscarriage. I went to the hospital to see her.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Mike stared at her.

    Scarlett dodged his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a prejudice against her? If I told you, would you still let me go?¡±

    ¡°I have no prejudice against her.¡±

    Mike retorted coldly.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes. ¡®Yes, you have no prejudice against ine, but against ine¡¯s man Richard.¡¯

    ¡®You hate him.¡¯

    She felt a little dizzy, and Mike noticed that.

    ¡°Why is your face so pale?¡±

    Scarlett did not dare to tell him what happened. If she said that, she would be nagged at.

    She was really tired. She just wanted to have a good sleep, not wanting to hear him scold her.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a bit cold at night.¡± She nned to confess tomorrow.

    Scarlett was about to go upstairs when suddenly, she thought of something and stopped.

    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t you have something for me to see?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± Mike grabbed the notebook on the side and said coldly.

    ¡°Well.¡± Scarlett was tired, so she turned and went upstairs.

    Mike turned on hisputer again in a fit of pique.

    ¡®Damned cat!¡¯

    She ran out for an irrelevant woman and disrupted his nned ceremony.

    She even dared to lie to him. ¡®Just let her continue to be nervous for a few more days. That¡¯s revenge for her for making me worry for an hour.¡¯

    Scarlett was toozy to take a bath after going upstairs and fell asleep on the bed.

    Mike scrolled through the program and was about to turn off theputer to sleep with the cat in his arms.

    Suddenly, his private email box popped up.

    E-mail from the crisis public rtions department?

    The Abraham Group had the most powerful crisis public rtions department, which specialized in dealing with all kinds of negative news.

    Now was the information era. One could not underestimate public opinion. This department could control the public opinion on the Inte and the media for the first time.

    Only a very special event would be sent directly to the president¡¯s private email.

    This email, which was noted as ¡°personally opened by the president¡±, had this content.

    Someone posted on several major forums with the title being ¡°Mrs. Abraham meeting man¡±. There were pictures.

    As soon as the post was sent out, it was immediately removed. Some of them still leaked out. To prevent the news from spreading, The Abraham Group crisis public rtions department immediately asked Mike for the highest approval.

    Mike frowned. Who was so bored to send this kind of nonsense?

    The little wildcat just went out for a while tonight. She had been inseparable from him almost all the time. How could there be a man?

    Just as he was about to reply and find the person who posted the news, he suddenly saw that there was still an attached document.

    It was a photo, and Mike opened it.

    Under the dark moonlight, Richard held Scarlett. She smiled at him and her hand was still on his face.

    Behind them was the shining express hotel. One could vaguely see the time showing on the hotel.

    It was exactly half an hour ago.

    Mike did not need to look at it professionally to know that it was not synthesized.

    The woman in the photo was the one who had just lied and ran out from his side.

    Scarlett had already fallen into a hazy state of sleepiness when she suddenly heard a loud noise from downstairs and woke up.

    She thought it was an earthquake, so she ran out barefooted.

    ¡°Mike?¡± She leaned on the railing of the stairs and looked down.

    Mike¡¯sputer had already been shattered into pieces under his rage.

    He stood among the fragments like a god of death.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t know why he was like this. She hurriedly ran downstairs, carefully avoiding the fragments, and came to him.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Looking at the fragments on the ground, Scarlett shook her head, ¡°Who made you angry?¡±

    ¡®When can he change the habit of throwing things? Look at the ground!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the vacuum cleaner. Don¡¯t move.¡± Scarlett had just turned around when he grabbed her arm and rudely pushed her onto the sofa.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± She had just lost blood and was already very dizzy. She could not even see him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let me ask you again. Where did you go just now?¡±

    Mike asked gloomily.

    ¡°To see ine.¡±

    Scarlett suddenly widened her eyes. Mike¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed her neck!

    ¡°Even now, you still lied to me!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and he spoke fiercely.

    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red from his pinch, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Mike released her.

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing!¡±

    Why did he throw a tantrum at her for no reason?

    ¡°You better shut up and tell me, what is this?¡±

    Mike took out his phone and showed her the photo on it. Scarlett took it and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Who is so wicked!¡±

    How good of an angle was this?

    ¡®Richard just helped me out of courtesy. Moreover, we were at the entrance of the hospital. How¡­?¡¯

    In the same ce, different angles would have apletely different effect.

    Even Scarlett herself felt speechless.

    No wonder Mike was so angry. He must have misunderstood!

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°You said you were going to see Miffy, then you said you were going to see ine. If it wasn¡¯t for The Abraham Group¡¯s crisis public rtions department blocking the photos, the whole world would know what you did.¡±

    Mike¡¯s voice was calm with rage.

    ¡°Scarlett, is this how you repay my trust in you?¡±

    ¡°I did see Richard today, but we didn¡¯t do anything. It was just¡­¡±

    ¡°You just made an appointment and did some illicit things. Then someone took a photo and posted it on the Inte?¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡±

 Chapter 218 Unexpected

    Scarlett was about to copse.

    Why did such a coincidence appear? She had only lied to him once and was caught. It seemed irrefutable!

    Mike was never a magnanimous person.

    It was so bad.

    Scarlett saw that he had lost his mind and could only pull up his sleeves to let him see the bloody needle holes.

    ¡°Look here, Mike!¡±

    Mike, who was already at the edge of the explosion, saw the pinhole.

    Scarlett quickly exined.

    ¡°The truth is that when ine met Richard, she almost had a miscarriage and lost too much blood. I went over to give her a blood transfusion. I was afraid that you would be angry, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth.¡±

    ¡°What about the photo?¡±

    ¡°You can find out that the hospital is near the hotel. You can also investigate if ine is currently in the hospital!¡±

    Scarlett said in one breath and looked nervously at Mike.

    They had already experienced too many misunderstandings and disputes. She could only bet on whether Mike would believe what she said.

    ¡°Why is he hugging you?¡± Looking at the photo now, Mike had the urge to kill Richard.

    This hateful fellow dared to ce his ws on Scarlett¡¯s slender waist!

    ¡°I was a little dizzy from the blood transfusion. When I was taking a taxi, I could not standstill. Richard just hugged me, so that¡¯s it!¡±

    Seeing that Mike seemed to be wavering, Scarlett continued to work hard.

    ¡°Mike, isn¡¯t your IQ known as 250? Use your extraordinary IQ to think about it! If I wanted to betray you, why didn¡¯t I wait for you to go to work and run over alone?¡±

    Mike¡¯s furious emotions were stirred up once again as he roared at her.

    ¡°You still dare to have such shameless thoughts? You are dumb!¡±

    Don¡¯t think Mile can¡¯t tell the meaning of her words. His IQ is 180, what the hell is 250!

    ¡°Usually, the president in the novel has an IQ of 250, but he is irritable. He is no different from 250 (dumb). If you don¡¯t vent your anger,e and pinch me again to prove that you are also a man with an IQ of 250!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mike was about to die from anger.

    ¡°Mike, I always thought that you were different. Please think about it! If I had something to do with Richard, why would I run over sote?¡±

    How many pounds of wine had she drunk to do such a thing?

    Seeing that Mike seemed to have restrained his anger and revealed a pondering expression, Scarlett decided to speak more clearly.

    ¡°And think about it, you¡¯ve already satisfied me. How foxy am I to find another man?¡±

    This sentence was magical, instantly bringing Mike from the abyss of rage to spring.

    After Scarlett finished speaking, her face was flushed red.

    She had no moral integrity at all, like Mike. She could even say such words!

    His things ¡­ are so evil!

    ¡°Go up.¡± He was silent for three seconds before he said these two words.

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett looked at him in confusion.

    She even said such shameless words, but did he not express anything?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest? You are so stupid. Why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to believe me?¡± Scarlett also did not expect that he could say such words!

    This was Mike, the arrogant man. Whenever he encountered something, he would directly flip out and ignore it.

    Unexpectedly, he believed it!

    It was not strange for such a thing to happen to someone else, except for Mike.

    Mike snorted and reached out, trying to knock her. But he felt that she had just lost blood and it was not good to knock her.

    He picked her up from the waist and steadily stepped over the fragments on the ground.

    How did happinesse so suddenly? Scarlett hugged his neck. Her heart was a mess.

    Mike shouldn¡¯t be so easy to convince, right?

    After going upstairs, would hee up with some other means to torture her¡­

    Just as Scarlett was lost in her thoughts, she heard him say with a straight face.

    ¡°We¡¯re even, no one is allowed to say anything in the future, and¡­¡± He paused, ¡°In the future, you have to talk to me like today.¡±

    Scarlett suddenly understood after three seconds.

    What he meant was that thest time he misunderstood her stealing secrets, so he locked her up in the police station. This time she lied to him.

    She was about to cry.

    She buried her face in his chest. Mike was still so overbearing, so insufferably arrogant.

    But he was slowly changing.

    After every quarrel, he listened to what she said.

    Although he was very angry, he chose to believe her.

    This kind of progress made Scarlett feel very, very warm.

    She did not like iceberg men.

    In novels and dramas, she could not understand why so many women would be injured by a man and even shamelessly stick to him.

    However, Mike was warm in his heart.

    He was usually cold and aloof, but at a critical moment, he would not hurt her.

    So touched!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett sniffed, suppressing the urge to cry.

    ¡°Mike, I¡¯m seriously reflecting on what happened today. There¡¯s something wrong with me. I was too anxious to save someone, so I hid the truth from you.¡±

    ¡°If you lie to me again, be careful of your cat skin!¡±

    Mike was still arrogant and gave her a cold look.

    Scarlett was very satisfied and hugged his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy. You¡¯re starting to believe me. You won¡¯t hurt me like before, regardless of whether it is right or wrong.¡±

    When both of them were strong, it is very easy for them to fight.

    However, if one side was soft, the other side would also soften. Naturally, they would not be able to fight. It was normal for misunderstandings and arguments to happen. Everyone would have it. It was up to how they would deal with it.

    ¡°If you were smarter, would I hurt you?¡± Although Mike sounded arrogant, his eyes were filled with heartache when he saw the red mark on Scarlett¡¯s neck.

    Just now, he still had not fully controlled his emotions and had hurt her.

    ¡°How am I not smart? If it was an ordinary woman, the crime would have been put on her, and she would have been scared to tears. How could there be such a witty exnation?¡±

    With her IQ, she would be dominating if she was in a novel.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is¡­¡±

    Scarlett waved her little hand, not caring about the details.

 Chapter 219 Why Donâ€™t We Enjoy the Moment?

    Mike ced Scarlett back on the soft bed and was about to get up and go downstairs.

    He just made a mess of things downstairs.

    Scarlett reached out and tugged at the corner of Mike¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Stay and talk with me.¡±

    Mike put his arm around Scarlett¡¯s shoulder and Scarlett leaned her head on Mike¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I finally understand why I¡¯m so happy now.¡±

    Mike waited for Scarlett¡¯s praise. She really had a good eye.

    However, he was surprised by what Scarlett said.

    ¡°I feel happy because my requirements for you are too low. I can¡¯t ask too much for such a hypocritical man like you.¡±

    Scarlett felt that she was so bold.

    Mike¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡­

    Scarlett even added. ¡°Of course, I sometimes suspect that I had masochistic attributes, so I kept you here foolishly.¡±

    Mike shifted his gaze to Scarlett¡¯s arm and looked at the pinhole on it.

    He decided to wait for Scarlett¡¯s recovery and then revenge on her words.

    Mike felt like he was the one who was masochistic.

    The book he ced at the head of the bed was blown away by the wind outside the window and spread open a page.

    There was a line of big words written on it.

    You think you are the owner of the cat, but for the cat, you are just a poop-picker, and it is the master ¡­

    Scarlett didn¡¯t quarrel with Mike. She felt so cheerful.

    She felt very sleepy due to the blood loss, but she stillined to Mike as she closed her eyes before falling asleep.

    ¡°You have to find the person who sent the photo and teach him a lesson. Or I will just go and p him!¡±

    Such a viin should be pped up and down!

    He is too wicked to ruin someone in such a way!

    Fortunately, Mike had already started to believe Scarlett, and she settled this problem with her wit.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that person be proud?

    ¡°I know.¡± Thinking of that person, Mike¡¯s face darkened.

    He almost misunderstood what happened between Scarlett and Richard. Fortunately, Scarlett controlled herself and did not quarrel with Mike.

    Otherwise, the feelings they had just built would be burned to ashes.

    Scarlett was almost asleep. Her head rubbed against Mike¡¯s arm. She found afortable angle and closed her eyes beautifully.

    ¡°I am very happy to be able to do the blood transfusion today.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I felt relieved after that. I have always felt that I owe Richard.¡±

    Scarlett opened her eyes and smiled at Mike.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Mike was ufortable when he heard Richard¡¯s name.

    But if he exposed his emotions, Scarlett would taunt him.

    So he pretended to keep up appearances and just showed an indifferent expression, reaching out to pinch Scarlett¡¯s little face.

    ¡°You are so silly all day long!¡±

    ¡°Silly brings good fortune!¡± Scarlett stuck out her tongue and hugged Mike contentedly.

    ¡°Mike, please trust me. Why don¡¯t we enjoy the moment rather than quarrel?¡±

    ¡°You lose every quarrel just because you are so silly,¡± Mike replied.

    ¡°You are silly! And so are your whole family!¡± Scarlett shouted.

    ¡°Shut up, just sleep!¡± Every time Scarlett couldn¡¯t beat him, she would say this.

    However, his family included her.

    ¡°I dare to talk about Richard in front of you because I have a clear conscience. How about going to see ine tomorrow with me?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see ine or Richard, that gigolo?¡± Mike swore that he originally did not intend to say this.

    ¡°Then I will go by myself.¡± Scarlett yawned.

    ¡°If you dare, I will break your legs!¡±

    ¡®I will change my WeChat screen name, My unreasonable boss,¡¯ Scarlett thought groggily.

    ¡°Next time you lose your temper, don¡¯t throw expensive items. Theputer is very expensive. Throw some wine bottles or something if you want ¡­¡±

    Scarlett said and fell asleep after a while.

    Mike looked at her sleeping face for a long time.

    He was bewitched by Scarlett.

    She was sometimes very stupid, yet sometimes extraordinarily clever, what a cute girl!

    Mike gently touched the mark on Scarlett¡¯s neck with his fingers. It might leave a trace tomorrow.

    The person who took the photo must be med.

    When Mike thought of this, killing intent shot out of his eyes. Who the hell would that person be?

    It would never be the media. If they received such news, they would use it as an exclusive one instead of spreading it out on all major websites.

    ¡­

    That person just wanted to ruin Scarlett.

    Mike got up and wanted to go to the study to search for some information on hisputer. But Scarlett noticed that Mike withdrew his arm, so she hummed ufortably.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Mike whispered into her ear.

    Scarlett groaned and continued to sleep.

    Mike took a spare notebook from the study and returned to the room. He found that Scarlett had woken up. She knelt on the bed and rubbed her eyes, looking aggrieved.

    ¡°Where did you go!¡±

    Mike returned to the bed, and Scarlett adjusted her body to afortable state to sleep again.

    Now, Scarlett would not even be able to sleep without feeling that Mike was at her side.

    Mike felt a slight pain in his heart.

    Scarlett felt lonely deep in her heart due to theplete downfall of the Lauren family.

    She no longer had a family, even a bad one.

    Therefore, Mike became her only reliance. Even if he misunderstood her, she would try her best to exin it to him when he was in a rage.

    For Scarlett, Mike was her only rtive.

    Mike had always wanted to get this from the day he got married.

    He destroyed the Lauren family himself and drove Allen into a corner was all for having Scarlett.

    However, after Mike got what he wanted, he was at a loss while looking at how Scarlett did not feel safe even in her sleep.

    It seemed that other than the satisfaction of getting her, a faint feeling was lingering in Mike¡¯s heart.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He did not realize that it was heartache.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t seem to be very stable in her sleep. Mike patted her with his hand, and let go of all his feelings.

    Mike was already content.

    He believed that Scarlett would never be lonely with his apany.

    What he should just do was protect her from being hurt.

    Now, Mike was going to investigate and find out the truth.

 Chapter 220 You Will Be Toast to Provoke Me

    The next day.

    In the hotel, Wendy smiled proudly when she woke up naturally.

    ¡®Scarlett, you are such a bitch! Why can you still stay by Mike¡¯s side after the copse of the Lauren family and live a rich life?¡¯

    ¡®With this photo, Mike and Scarlett would surely quarrel.¡¯

    ¡®And Mike will never let Scarlett off.¡¯

    ¡®Perhaps he would even force Scarlett to go abroad.¡¯ Thinking of this, Wendy was in a good mood.

    With only tens of thousands of yuan on her, Wendy did not think of going out to work. But she didn¡¯t know what embarrassment she would face in the future.

    Wendy¡¯s mind was filled with Scarlett¡¯s suffering.

    And she ordered herself a big meal.

    Then she opened the web page leisurely, wanting to refresh it and browse some headlines.

    She thought it must have exploded.

    The Young Madam of the Abraham Group would be a rat!

    What the hell?

    Wendy rubbed her eyes in disbelief, refreshing the web page back and forth.

    However, not even one single headline!

    From Entertainment to Finance, he didn¡¯t see any affairs.

    How could it be like this ¡­

    ¡®Could it be that I did not hire someizens to post with money?¡¯ Wendy thought.

    She had little money now. She might not even have a ce to sleep ¡­

    ¡®Scarlett had been bullied and suppressed by me since she was a child all the way, on what basis could she marry Mike?¡¯

    ¡®And she can even still stay by his side after their divorce and have so many limited-edition dresses.¡¯ Wendy thought jealously.

    She sneered, ¡®Money is not a problem as long as Scarlett suffers!¡¯

    Wendy remembered that she had the number of awork public rtionspany, she decided to look forizens and scold Scarlett ruthlessly!

    On the other side, Mike picked up the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, Ms. Lauren instigated someone to spread Mrs. Abraham¡¯s photos with twenty thousand yuan.¡±

    This call was from the Abraham Group.

    ¡®How dare she is!¡¯

    ¡®I haven¡¯t started to find her, yet she just threw herself at me.¡¯ Mike thought.

    ¡°Twenty thousand?¡± he sneered.

    Even if aworkpany was given two million, it wouldn¡¯t dare to create a rumor of the Abraham Group.

    So, just as Wendy finished her call, Mike received the news soon.

    ¡°Let her do it,¡± Mike said with an evil smile.

    He had lowered his voice, but Scarlett was wakened up.

    After a night of sleep, Scarlett looked much better.

    She looked at Mike with sleepy eyes as if asking him who he was speaking to just now.

    Mike¡¯s eyes instantly turned from murderous to doting. He reached out and pinched Scarlett¡¯s little face.

    Scarlett blushed immediately, she made a face at him and turned to run into the bathroom.

    ¡®What a cute girl!¡¯ Mike thought.

    He watched Scarlett enter the bathroom and close the door, then he continued to speak to his subordinate coldly.

    ¡°Let the Intepany take her order and add thirty more, and you should know what to send.¡±

    Employees of the Abraham Group were all elites. They could easily get Mike¡¯s point.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Abraham.¡±

    Mike had saved Wendy¡¯s indecent photos.

    So this time, Wendy would see her own photos with spending her own money.

    This was the result of provoking Mike.

    But that was not the end.

    Mike heard that the sound of water in the bathroom was about to stop and knew that Scarlett was about toe out.

    Thus, he hurriedly dialed another number.

    ¡°Call Lucifer¡¯s wife and tell her to take people to the express hotel on Apricot Road.¡±

    When he hung up the phone, Scarlett had just finished washing up and came out wearing pajamas.

    ¡°Who were you calling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Change your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Scarlett opened the wardrobe and chose a set of casual clothes. While Mike was still leaning on the bed in pajamas and didn¡¯t want to move.

    ¡®Does he want me to pick out clothes for him?¡¯ Scarlett thought in confusion.

    Scarlett picked out a dark suit from the cab and shook it in front of Mike.

    Mike shook his head and then continued to show a proud expression toward her. He was asking her to choose another one.

    Scarlett was right.

    Scarlett¡¯s hand swept across his clothes, and suddenly an inspiration shed in her mind.

    She found a set that was simr in color to the one she had just picked.

    However, before she could take it off her hand. Mike took it from her hand.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Mike knocked on Scarlett¡¯s head.

    Scarlett looked at these two sets of clothes.

    She suddenly felt a little sweet in her heart.

    It was like a couple¡¯s dress.

    Mike was sometimes cute.

    Scarlett quickly changed her clothes, and Mike looked at her up and down. Then he casually pulled out a jewelry box from the drawer, he opened it and found a set of diamond essories for her to wear.

    ¡°Do I have to wear this?¡± Scarlett rarely wore jewelry except on some important asions.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Mike helped her put on the diamond ne and earrings. Looking left and right, he still felt that something was missing.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Mike sat Scarlett down and casually pulled up her long hair.

    Scarlett¡¯s heartbeat was so fast.

    Their figures were reflected in the mirror. Mikebed Scarlett¡¯s hair carefully with a cold face.

    Scarlett felt this too weird.

    She raised her phone and took a selfie.

    ¡°Mike, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Scarlett muttered.

    Mike was busybing her long hair. When he heard that she was talking nonsense again, he exerted a little strength in his hand and Scarlett bared her teeth in pain.

    What a petty fellow!

    ¡°Well, you do it yourself!¡±

    Mike worked hard for a long time and only made an ugly chignon. He did not understand why Scarlett could easily make a pretty one.

    ¡­

    Scarlett held a small mirror and reflected it. When she saw the chignon, she was speechless.

    ¡°You want to make my hair into a nest?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to be long-winded again, I¡¯ll eat you!¡± Mike flew into a rage.

    Scarlett curled her lips and quickly pulled up her hair. Then, Mike ced a diamond hair clip on her hair and nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°You made me look like a shining Buddha. Do you want to carry me to the temple for worship?¡± Scarlett said bitterly.

    ¡­

    ¡°It feels like I look like a vulgar woman who is going to marry a nouveau riche.¡±

    Mike pinched her face, ¡°Who can be like you?¡±

    What shocked Scarlett more was the driver, bodyguard, assistant, and extended Rolls-Royce.

    ¡­

    Scarlett was stunned.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡± Mike smiled.

    Scarlett felt that Mike had made some schemes.

 Chapter 221 You Couldnâ€™t Be More Jealous

    Although Mike was rich, he kept a low profile. When he was alone with Scarlett, he drove himself.

    Most of the time, Mike¡¯s bodyguards were protecting them secretly. But today, this was the first time Scarlett saw so many of them at the same time, so she didn¡¯t feelfortable.

    Mike held Scarlett in his arms and got into the car. Then Scarlett pulled his sleeve.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She said, ¡°What are you doing with so many of them?¡±

    Scarlett knew very well that Mike would get dressed formally if it was something important. But he was dressed casually today. So Scarlett was kind of confused by so many people escorting Mike.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we paying a visit to the patient?¡± Mike asked.

    He sounded like Scarlett had just asked a stupid question.

    But that was not the way Scarlett thought to visit a patient¡­

    She looked at the bodyguards in front of their car, speechless.

    These bodyguards looked intimidating. Scarlett found them like gangsters who were going to fight.

    ¡°Is it because of me donating blood to ine? Are you going to take back my blood? Is that why you bring so many bodyguards?¡± Scarlett asked.

    Danielughed out.

    Mike red at Daniel in the front seat. Then Daniel tried so hard to suppress hisughter.

    Daniel thought that he had to get used to Scarlett¡¯s wayward thoughts.

    But Daniel found the scene in which Mike¡¯s bodyguards surrounded a patient in the bed so funny.

    While Mike felt that the longer he was with Scarlett, the more he got used to these wayward thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Mike replied.

    He didn¡¯t know why Scarlett had so many weird thoughts in her mind. He wished that she could have more creative ideas for her career.

    Mike had his reason to bring so many people with him, not just for the visit.

    He had another thing to do.

    The hospital was very close to Wendy¡¯s hotel.

    Mike wanted to teach Wendy a lesson while they went to the hospital.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Mike said.

    There was a florist. Scarlett knew that Mike wanted to buy some flowers for the patient. She wanted to get out of the car, but Mike stopped her by grabbing her wrist.

    She looked at Mike in confusion.

    ¡°Daniel, you should go to buy flowers,¡± Mike said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Daniel said.

    While Daniel was thinking that his boss was so petty because he wanted Scarlett to pick flowers only for him, not even for patients.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t understand it.

    Soon, Daniel came over with a bunch of lilies. Scarlett wanted to take the flowers, but Daniel gave them to Mike.

    Daniel had his reason to do so. He had been working with Mike for years, so he knew very well that he shouldn¡¯t give Mike¡¯s girlfriend flowers like this. Mike would be jealous.

    After Mike took over the flowers, he gave them to Scarlett at once. Things were very different now.

    Daniel dared not look back, but he indeed hadints to make.

    He thought that Mike couldn¡¯t be more jealous and be meaner!

    When the car was near the hospital, Scarlett saw so many people outside the hotel.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°It seemed that someone¡¯s wife came to his lover,¡± Daniel said respectfully.

    ¡°I see. People are so mean these days,¡± Scarlett said casually.

    Daniel thought that Mike would let him drive past because Mike didn¡¯t like these dramas.

    ¡°You can pull up here,¡± Mike said.

    Scarlett was surprised to hear Mike say so. She thought that Mike didn¡¯t like this kind of drama.

    Mike had no interest in others¡¯ dramas, but this one was different.

    He had to see the fun.

    Wendy¡¯s situation was awkward now.

    She was waiting in the room for the delivery, but she didn¡¯t expect that the moment she opened the door, it was Lucifer¡¯s wife outside.

    Since thest time she got poisoned when she had dinner with Lucifer, those photos were posted online. Then Lucifer¡¯s wife wouldn¡¯t stop messing with her.

    In order to hide from Lucifer¡¯s wife, Wendy had been living a bad life. This hotel was small and dingy, but Lucifer¡¯s wife still found her.

    Lucifer¡¯s wife came with a bunch of muscled men. Without a word, they broke in and began to p Wendy.

    Wendy was totally helpless in front of them. Her face was full of scratches, but she could do nothing but let Lucifer¡¯s wife beat her.

    Wendy thought that it was no more than a beating-up, but that fat woman also dragged her out!

    ¡°Everyone, look! This is the shameless bitch, who seduced my man!¡± Lucifer¡¯s wife shouted.

    She kept pping Wendy¡¯s face while she shouted.

    The onlookers whispered and looked at Wendy in disdain.

    Wendy couldn¡¯t bear to be humiliated like this, so she said, ¡°It was you who couldn¡¯t keep your man! You are an old and fat woman!¡±

    These words angered Lucifer¡¯s wife. She kicked Wendy hard, and Wendy fell to the ground facedown.

    Then Lucifer¡¯s wife sat on Wendy¡¯s waist like a heavy stone. She grabbed Wendy¡¯s hair and pressed her face against the ground.

    ¡°Since you are shameless, you don¡¯t need your face anymore,¡± Lucifer¡¯s wife said.

    Wendy cried for help, but no one stepped forward. People had their reasons.

    First, Wendy was a shameless mistress.

    Second, Lucifer¡¯s wife had brought many intimidating men.

    Then, Scarlett came over.

    Mike¡¯s bodyguards dispersed the crowd. People were frightened by their imposing manners, so they made way for them at once.

    Then Scarlett stood a mile away from Wendy with her arm in Mike¡¯s arm, looking superior.

    At first, Scarlett didn¡¯t recognize Wendy, whose face had so many scratches. After all, Wendy had always been so arrogant.

    Wendy felt dizzy from the beating, so she kept asking for help.

    Suddenly, she stopped shouting and stared at the perfect couple in front of her.

    In the crowd, it was difficult not to notice Mike and Scarlett.

    Wendy recognized the woman beside Mike was Scarlett, who she looked down upon in the past.

    Scarlett had been bullied by Wendy since she was young. Wendy used to break Scarlett¡¯s toys and tore Scarlett¡¯s clothes. Wendy even killed Scarlett¡¯s baby puppy and she despised Scarlett.

    But now, Scarlett was looking down at her with pity, surprised. Wendy felt hurt.

    The clothes Scarlett was wearing looked normal, but they cost a fortune. The jewelry Scarlett was a dagger to Wendy¡¯s heart.

    Wendy thought that everything Scarlett had now was supposed to be hers.

    It was hers!

    Wendy thought that without the Laurens¡¯ cultivation, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Mike!

    Wendy looked at Scarlett with hatred.

    Scarlett cried out in surprise, ¡°Wendy?¡±

    Lucifer¡¯s wife saw Mike and stood up at once. She walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, is this Mrs. Abraham? Sorry for that. This is my family issue,¡± Lucifer¡¯s wife said.

    Since Mike knew that Lucifer had feelings for Scarlett, he taught the Schidmit group a lesson. Things for the Schidmit family had not been easy these days.

    In front of Mike, these people were trying every way to please him.

    ¡°Mike, how about¡­¡± Scarlett wanted Mike to help Wendy out of this.

    Mike took a look at Scarlett dryly, so Scarlett stopped speaking at once.

    Mike was warning Scarlett to take back her sympathy!

    Scarlett knew that she¡¯d better keep silent now.

    She shrugged.

    The interaction between them made Wendy jealous.

    Wendy stood up suddenly and ran over, wanting to scratch Scarlett¡¯s face with her long nails.

 Chapter 222 Are You Flirting with Me?

    Wendy wanted to hurt Scarlett.

    But what she thought proved pathetic and stupid.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Before Wendy approached Scarlett, several of Mike¡¯s bodyguards rushed forward and pressed Wendy to the ground.

    ¡°Scarlett, you little bitch!¡± Wendy shouted.

    Before she finished her sentences, Mike¡¯s bodyguards pressed Wendy¡¯s head harder.

    Mike walked to Wendy.

    Wendy looked up, finding Mike so unreal. Even Scarlett looked so superior to Wendy.

    Scarlett bent slightly, looking at Wendy in confusion.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand it. Why do you still hate me till now?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°I hate you! You are the lunatic¡¯s daughter. Why do you have so much? Why?¡± Wendy shouted.

    Till now, Wendy only hated Scarlett.

    However, Scarlett no longer hated Wendy.

    Only people on the same level harbored hatred toward each other.

    While now, Wendy was homeless and pathetic.

    Wendy¡¯s clothes were disarranged and her face was dirty. She was shouting like a lunatic. Scarlett could hardly rte to Wendy with the one who bullied her in the past.

    Scarlett looked at Wendy with pity and disdain.

    The pity in Scarlett¡¯s eyes hurt Wendy¡¯s dignity!

    Wendy could ept everyone¡¯s sympathy, except Scarlett¡¯s.

    Wendy seemed to have thought of something. She looked like she had found something great.

    She shouted in Mike¡¯s direction, ¡°Her mother is a lunatic! How could you bear to be with a lunatic¡¯s daughter? She will give birth to a little lunatic!¡±

    ¡°Wendy, stop it. You are way over the line!¡± Scarlett was irritated. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear Wendy curse her children.

    Mike was also enraged.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if she is a lunatic. You are forbidden to hurt Scarlett! Keep that in mind.¡±

    Wendy hissed in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Why!¡± she asked.

    Mike sneered.

    He said coldly, ¡°I will not tell you.¡±

    ¡°Wendy, take care,¡± Scarlett said coldly.

    After saying so, Scarlett leaned against Mike.

    ¡°I want to leave,¡± Scarlett murmured to Mike.

    Scarlett didn¡¯t want to see Wendy, whom she found repulsive.

    Mike shrugged at Lucifer¡¯s wife, implying that they would leave them to it.

    Then Mike held Scarlett in his arms and left.

    Lucifer¡¯s wife and her men began to beat Wendy again. But Wendy found Scarlett¡¯s happy face hurt her more.

    What was more. Mike¡¯s cold look scared Wendy more.

    Suddenly, Wendy thought of something.

    She shouted at Mike¡¯s back, ¡°Was it you? Did you plot that?¡±

    Mike didn¡¯t answer her and he was walking away.

    Mike didn¡¯t want to speak one more word with Wendy.

    Wendy didn¡¯t deserve his exnation.

    ¡°Scarlett has the lunatic¡¯s genes. I saw her with another man behind you. Don¡¯t you care?¡± Wendy shouted again.

    Hearing Wendy¡¯s ndering, Scarlett took her hand out of Mike¡¯s arm.

    She came back to Wendy and said, ¡°Did you take the photosst night?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett, are you afraid? Soon, you will be infamous and lose everything like me!¡± Wendy said.

    Wendy¡¯s eyes were shimmering with hatred.

    Scarlett shook her head and replied, ¡°You are insane. How did I offend you? What changed you?¡±

    Scarlett found hatred was not enough to describe Wendy¡¯s feelings for her.

    It was more like a kind of obsession, a sick obsession.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t live in this world. The Lauren family has only one daughter. That is me. Why did youe? Why are you still alive?¡± Wendy said.

    ¡°I have never thought of bing a member of the Lauren family because it is a shame for me,¡± Scarlett said.

    In this family, the old and the young were equally ruthless. Scarlett¡¯s memories of that family were dark and horrible.

    Wendy was jealous of Scarlett¡¯s identity, but Scarlett found it shameful.

    ¡°Without the Lauren family, do you really think that Mike would marry you? Who do you think you are?¡± Wendy retorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you,¡± Mike said.

    He came over and put Scarlett¡¯s arm back in his arm. Then he nced at pathetic Wendy in a condescending manner.

    ¡°I want to marry her. It has nothing to do with her identity,¡± Mike added.

    These words were like a dagger to Wendy¡¯s heart.

    She repeated in disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Her identity has nothing to¡­¡±

    Wendy looked like a lunatic and she kept repeating Mike¡¯s words.

    Mike had taken Scarlett away. Lucifer¡¯s wife didn¡¯t want to touch Wendy when she behaved like that.

    Lucifer¡¯s wife spat on Wendy¡¯s face.

    ¡°How dare you curse Mike¡¯s wife? You are so confident. Mr. Abraham doesn¡¯t care about a woman¡¯s identity when he is in love with her. You idiot!¡±

    The crowd dispersed. Sometimes, a passerby woulde over and gossip about Wendt, who was still repeating Mike¡¯s words.

    Mike said he didn¡¯t care about Scarlett¡¯s background¡­

    Then Wendy couldn¡¯t understand why Mike chose Scarlett over her?

    She couldn¡¯t understand it.

    The same question was also bothering Scarlett.

    After returning to the car, Scarlett was still thinking about thest sentence Mike said.

    Scarlett had to admit that Mike was like a hero after he said those to defend her.

    However, Scarlett still had that question in her mind.

    ¡°When you married me, did you really not care who I was?¡± Scarlett asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mike said.

    ¡°Then why did you marry me?¡± Scarlett asked again.

    She was not gorgeous, pleasing, and soft enough. And she thought that her body wasn¡¯t perfect. Scarlett began to doubt Mike¡¯s taste.

    There was Daniel in the driver¡¯s seat beside Scarlett and Mike.

    The two of them tried hard to keep silent, trying not to make the situation awkward.

    For Daniel, Mike and Scarlett¡¯s conversation was better than any drama. He didn¡¯t want to miss a word.

    After Scarlett asked the question, Daniel held his breath.

    He was waiting for Mike¡¯s answer.

    Three secondster, Mike opened his mouth.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you are ugly.¡±

    Mike wanted to say that he could be blind if Scarlett was ugly. But Mike was too proud to say that.

    Then, the air in the car seemed to freeze.

    Daniel pinched his leg hard to suppress hisughter, or he might lose his job.

    Scarlett was also stunned for a while. She didn¡¯t understand why Mike would say that.

    After a few seconds, Scarlett finally came back to her senses. She blinked, looking so innocent.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, are you flirting with me?¡± Scarlett asked.

    In front of intimidating Mike, Scarlett was doing better than usual.

    While Mike answered her with a knock on her head.

    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Mike said.

    Daniel felt so awkward being the third wheel.

    He thought that he had to thank his boss for training his stamina.

    It was really hard for Daniel to stay cool when the atmosphere in the car was so uncertain!

 Chapter 223 Keep a Secret

    After irritating Wendy, Scarlett and Mike came to the hospital to visit ine.

    ine was now out of danger and was still receiving treatment to prevent miscarriages. After knowing that Scarlett saved her, ine was very grateful.

    Scarlett wanted to ask ine about what she and Richard would do in the future.

    Richard was not in the patient ward and ine was not looking well. So Scarlett could only give up.

    Mike remained expressionless. Scarlett chatted with ine for a while and could not help but regreting together with Mike.

    No matter what Scarlett said, she could feel Mike staring at her from behind coldly.

    Scarlett got used to Mike¡¯s icy gaze. But ine could not do that because she did not have much contact with Mike.

    ine said that Richard woulde back soon, so Scarlett decided to leave with Mike.

    Scarlett and Mike took their leave after staying for a short while. Scarlett promised ine to visit her again when ine was discharged from the hospital.

    Scarlett pouted angrily at Mike as soon as they came out of the hospital.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±

    Scarlett took Mike to visit ine in the hospital.

    But judging by Mike¡¯s expression, the strangers would think he came to participate in the memorial service.

    Mike¡¯s expressionless face would make people feel great pressure.

    Mike frowned, ¡°What did I do?¡±

    Mike thought he just needed to keep silent when Scarlett chatted with ine.

    Mike did nothing, but Scarlett thought his icy gaze and indifference were terrible!

    Scarlett shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me when I am with my female friends.¡±

    Mike¡¯s coldness would make people¡¯s flesh creep!

    Mike was angry, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing toe with you?¡±

    Mike thought, ¡®Weren¡¯t it for you, I wouldn¡¯t have visited a woman I am not familiar with at all.

    Your chatting with ine is meaningless and boring. You alwaysugh without any reason!

    I am just afraid that you will be bored at home, so I allow you to visit ine. Otherwise, I will not allow you to talk about these baffling topics with ine!¡¯

    Scarlett looked sideways at Mike and thought he was so arrogant.

    Scarlett said, ¡°You should be thankful that your wife is me. I am careless and insensitive. Other women can¡¯t stand to be with you!¡±

    Scarlett and Mike arrived at the parking lot. Mike called over a bodyguard and took the car key from him.

    Mike personally drove Scarlett back home. He no longer drove the eye-catching Cadic and reced it with a low-key Land Rover.

    Scarlett was not picky and didn¡¯t care about the brands of cars. The moment Mike got in the car, he beckoned Scarlett over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Scarlett walked up to Mike.

    Mike pinched Scarlett¡¯s face hard.

    Scarlett¡¯s face contorted as Mike pinched her.

    Mike¡¯s bodyguards and Daniel had yet to leave. They looked up at the sky embarrassingly.

    They pretended not to see Mike flirting with Scarlett!

    ¡°Mike, what are you doing!¡± Scarlett was furious.

    ¡°If my face bes round and t one day, it¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    ¡°I am warming you up. Why are you standing still? Get in the car!¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes helplessly and thought Mike always bore grudges.

    Scarlett used to ridicule that Mike was indifferent and that his coldness could freeze everyone.

    So Mike tapped Scarlett on the head and pinched her face for revenge!

    ¡°Mike, you are so stingy and mean!¡± Scarlett decided to call him niggard in the days toe.

    Mike said, ¡°If I am mean, you are the meanest in the world.¡±

    ¡°You are so annoying!¡±

    ¡°But you still love me.¡±

    As Mike closed the car door and started up the car, the conversation between Mike and Scarlett gradually couldn¡¯t be heard.

    Mike¡¯s bodyguards and Daniel stood still and felt speechless.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham will not say these words, right?¡± One of the bodyguards wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    Those bodyguards discovered something about Mike which was unknown in public. So they worried that they would be murdered.

    ¡°There are two stages in life in which people will have low intelligence.¡±

    Daniel, who had been silent all the time, finally spoke. All the bodyguards looked at him immediately.

    ¡°The first stage is in a romantic rtionship, and the second is in pregnancy. Now Mr. Abraham has entered the first stage. If Miss Scarlett is pregnant, he will enter the second stage¡­¡±

    All the bodyguards nodded in agreement. They did not understand what Daniel meant, but they felt that it made sense!

    As Mike drove, Scarlett sat beside him and watched him with expectation.

    ¡°Do you want to drive the car?¡±

    Scarlett nodded, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    ¡°Only the bodyguards in my family will drive this car.¡±

    This car was worth 800, 000. Mike didn¡¯t understand why Scarlett liked this car so much. Mike¡¯s cars were more expensive than that.

    ¡°I like sport utility vehicles. They are suitable for me. I don¡¯t care about the price.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for choosing a spouse,¡± Mike said in a low voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Scarlett did not hear it.

    Mike snorted and didn¡¯t want to tell Scarlett!

    ¡°I want to drive this car. Can I have a try? I¡¯ll drive it just for a while.¡± Scarlett pressed her palms together to plead with Mike.

    ¡°For the sake of the people in this street and their life and property safety,¡± Mike said seriously.

    Scarlett blinked and Mike added.

    ¡°You should never drive in the busy streets!¡±

    Scarlett always drove so fast and the passers-by would be in danger!

    Scarlett pursed her lips and thought Mike was exaggerating.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°Before I knew you, I drove by myself!¡±

    Scarlett wondered why Mike would mock her like that.

    ¡°Five times.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlett did not understand Mike¡¯s words.

    ¡°You borrowed Miffy¡¯s car 20 times in total. You had the car repaired 5 times. So the probability of a car ident is a quarter.¡±

    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Scarlett gasped in astonishment.

    This all happened before Scarlett¡¯s marriage to Mike.

    ¡°Mike, before you marry a woman, will you find out everything about her, including the records of driving offenses?¡±

    Mike shook his head.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Scarlett let out a long sigh of relief. She almost thought Mike knew everything about her.

    Mike said inwardly.

    ¡°If I marry another woman, I won¡¯t investigate her. But I will try to know everything about you because I love you. Wait, there is something wrong.¡±

    ¡°I will never marry another woman.¡±

    Mike got lost in deep thoughts. Scarlett said nervously.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell Miffy that I had her car repaired. Every time a car crash happens, I will secretly repair the car and then return it to Miffy. If she knows it, she will break up with me!¡±

    A smile touched the corners of Mike¡¯s mouth. Scarlett covered her mouth with her hands in hindsight.

    Scarlett unconsciously revealed her secret. She deeply regretted it because she knew Mike would use her secret to threaten her!

    Mike always seized every possible opportunity to tease Scarlett!

    ¡°If you want me to keep it a secret, what should you do?¡±

    Mike did as Scarlett expected.

    Scarlett rolled her eyes angrily.

 Chapter 224 Bring Scarlett to a Church

    Mike was so cunning that he would seize all possible chances in his interests.

    Scarlett had been tricked by Mike many times. So she got used to the crafty Mike and wasn¡¯t irritated.

    If Scarlett took Mike¡¯s tricks seriously, she would be so angry that she would lose control.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make some snacks that you like tonight?¡± Scarlett tried to negotiate with Mike.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°I want Tiramisu, Italian handmade ice cream, strawberry daifuku, and milk custard,¡± Mike said unhurriedly.

    Scarlettined inwardly, ¡®How dare you ask for so many desserts?¡¯

    It was unbelievable that Mike likes to eat desserts! He even liked milk custard¡­

    Scarlett imagined that Mike ate milk custard naturally with one hand while tapping the code with another hand expressionlessly. Scarlett wanted to take a photo of Mike.

    Scarlett thought Mike¡¯s photos could be sold at a high price if she posted them online!

    ¡°Did others know that you love desserts so much?¡± Scarlett thought for a moment and asked.

    Scarlett answered the question herself, ¡°Of course, they don¡¯t know. If they knew, the book, Things about Mike Abraham, would have different content.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to tear up the book. It¡¯s meaningless.¡± Mike snorted.

    ¡°The Lauren family has spent many years collecting and sorting out your information. It is said that they have investigated the people around you and summarized what you said in the interview with various magazines and media. They have also invited psychological experts to analyze your personality.¡±

    ¡°Daniel.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Daniel participated in all the interviews for me. He was the one who organized all the information in written interviews.¡±

    Scarlett was surprised that Mike told her the truth.

    ¡°So, the one who likes meek women and the color white is also Daniel?¡±

    The first few months after Scarlett married Mike, she painstakingly covered up her real personality and wore clothes that she did not like. But she pleased Mike in the wrong way.

    ¡°The information gathered by the Lauren family is not reliable. No wonder that it went bankrupt.¡±

    Mikemented objectively and then added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to send Daniel to South Africa for business for half a year.¡±

    Mike was displeased when thinking about how Scarlett had followed the style that Daniel liked for two months. Mike was still angry even if he sent Daniel to the North Pole.

    Daniel was innocently implicated and might feel speechless.

    A jealous man was always unreasonable.

    Mike parked the car outside a church in the suburbs and asked Scarlett to get out of the car.

    After Scarlett got out of the car, she felt this church looked familiar.

    Scarlett thought this ce was simr to¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this church where we got married?¡±

    Back then, she and Mike had first held a grand wedding in a foreign church, because Mike was a dual nationality of Country E and Country M.

    After returning to City B, Mike held the wedding ceremony once again in this church to entertain his domestic business partners. Scarlett still remembered the church.

    The huge church was empty now.

    No one was there and no wedding ceremony was held.

    The white door of the church was ajar.

    Holding Scarlett¡¯s hands, Mike pushed the door open and led her in.

    Scarlett was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Is it okay for us toe in like this?¡±

    The church, which could amodate hundreds of people, was now empty.

    The church echoed and had no priests. The sunlight passed through the windowttice and glinted on the crosses on the wall.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we disturb the newlyweds? No one will hold a wedding ceremony at this point, right?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone else. We are the only ones here today.¡±

    Mike led her to the seats in the front row and sat down.

    The altar for holding the ceremony was empty.

    Scarlett recalled the day she got married.

    ¡°I still remember how nervous I was at that time. Brides¡¯ fathers will usually lead them to enter the church hand in hand. But I came in myself.¡±

    Until now, Scarlett still thought that Allen was unwilling to hold her hands and hand her over to Mike.

    Mike lowered his eyes silently. He would not tell Scarlett that it was he who didn¡¯t allow Allen to hold Scarlett¡¯s hands and lead her into the church.

    Mike did not think that Allen was qualified to be Scarlett¡¯s father.

    So Allen was disqualified to lead Scarlett to enter the church hand in hand.

    ¡°By the way, I still wonder why any of the people from the Lauren family didn¡¯t attend our wedding ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they hate you.¡±

    Mike was unashamed. He continued to lie to Scarlett and mislead her.

    The Lauren Family looked down on Scarlett. But Scarlett married Mike, who was most influential in City B. So they were eager to exploit Scarlett for profit.

    Mike didn¡¯t allow the people from the Lauren family to attend the wedding reception.

    No matter how Scarlett looked at their wedding reception, Mike was serious.

    At the wedding, Mike didn¡¯t allow anyone to show disrespect to Scarlett.

    For those who didn¡¯t wish Scarlett and Mike well sincerely, Mike wouldn¡¯t invite them to his wedding.

    When the Lauren family was mentioned, Scarlett thought of Wendy, who had a disgusting manner on the streets, and Allen, who was in prison.

    Scarlett sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Why does Wendy hate me so much? She bullied me since I was a child.¡±

    Scarlett thought she was positive and kind despite the years of oppression and torture.

    Wendy had been spoiled by her parents since she was young. If she didn¡¯t seek trouble for herself, she wouldn¡¯t have lived such a miserable life. But she didn¡¯t work hard to improve her life, but only hated the innocent Scarlett.

    ¡°Because Wendy was jealous.¡±

    ¡°You mean Wendy is jealous of me?¡± Scarlett felt Mike¡¯s words were ridiculous.

    ¡°How is that possible? Compared to me, she has had almost everything since she was a child. She has parents by her side and doesn¡¯t need to worry about clothes and food. She wasn¡¯t forced to marry because of theck of money to get her mother into treatment.¡±

    Scarlett corrected herself as soon as she found she had said something unsuitable.

    Scarlett added, ¡°I married a man I didn¡¯t like in the beginning, but now I like him very much!¡±

    Mike was pleased by Scarlett¡¯s words but still hit her on the head arrogantly.

    ¡°Wendy is too greedy. She thinks she should live a better life than you all the time.¡±

    To make a simile, Wendy was a duck who pretended to be a swan. But her disguise could be stripped away easily.

    Scarlett was a nestling who lived among the chickens. But she was still able to be a phoenix and was about to spread her wings and fly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Wendy. After encountering setbacks, she should work hard to improve her life instead of scheming against me.¡±

    Scarlett didn¡¯t understand Wendy¡¯s hatred and her many strange actions.

    ¡°For example, Lucifer¡¯s wife hit Wendy just now. The first thing she did was not hit Lucifer¡¯s wife, but me. Before that, I nned to plead for Wendy.¡±

    ¡°The difference between the weak and the strong is that the weak only dares to bully kind people. This is because they fear the revenge of those bad guys. But the strong are fearless.¡±

    As long as Scarlett was bullied, Mike would seek revenge for her regardless of others¡¯ identity, fame and wealth.

    Mike was the strongest of the strong.

    Scarlett felt what Mike said was right and nodded in agreement.

    Scarlett asked, ¡°By the way, why did you bring me here?¡±

 Chapter 225 Only One Path to His Heart

    In this church where they had once held hands and made an oath, Mike and Scarlett sat in the first row.

    The sunlight shone through the multi-colored windows of the Baroque style, covering the walls with rainbow colors.

    Scarlett finally thought of asking Mike this question.

    ¡°By the way, what is the special meaning of bringing me here?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you the day you proposed a divorce?¡± Mike didn¡¯t answer and asked.

    Scarlett thought for a moment and shook her head.

    ¡°You were in such a bad mood that day. You said many heartless words, and I have long forgotten.¡±

    Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at the cross on the wall and didn¡¯t knock her head.

    For the sake of God, he wouldn¡¯t knock her for the time being!

    ¡°Back then, I asked thewyer to give you a word. Since you have chosen to be the daughter of the Lauren family rather than Mrs. Abraham, you should be brave enough to face your choice.¡±

    Scarlett remembered it.

    This sentence was told to her by thewyer when she signed it.

    It was undeniable that although the words were ruthless, it was in line with Mike¡¯s identity.

    ¡°I remember that he does say this to me. So what?¡±

    She did not understand why Mike would mention it again today, in this church where they had an engagement before.

    ¡°I will ask you the same question again.¡±

    Mike said seriously.

    ¡°If you choose again, will you be the daughter of the Lauren family or my woman?¡±

    ¡°The Lauren family has already fallen. I have already cut all ties with them.¡±

    Just now on the street, Wendy¡¯s performance made Scarlett more determined in her thoughts.

    What she owed the Lauren family had already been returned to them with her own efforts.

    From now on, she had nothing to do with the Lauren family.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Lauren family. If you have to choose one between your mother and me, who will you choose?¡±

    This question was very important to Mike.

    Scarlett was surprised by Mike.

    ¡°Are you serious? Why would you ask such a stupid question? Isn¡¯t this a popr question on the Inte? Who will you save if your mother and I fall into the river at the same time?¡±

    This question was definitely not asked by Mike, who was like an immortal.

    But he did ask.

    And he even asked very seriously.

    ¡°If one day, your mother¡¯s interests shed with mine, which side would you stand on?¡±

    Scarlett thought about it and was about to speak, but Mike ced his hand on her lips.

    ¡°Think carefully before answering this question. Last time, you made the wrong choice. You should know what the result is.¡±

    Last time, she chose the Lauren family and was forced to sign a divorce agreement.

    Then Mrs. Abraham became a maid.

    ¡°Mike, I don¡¯t understand why you would make such an assumption?¡±

    Mike turned his gaze to the window of the church, and the wind blew slightly.

    Scarlett¡¯s mother who pretended to be crazy was even harder to deal with than Allen.

    The reason why he was able to sessfully defeat Allen was that the little wildcat hated Allen, so no matter what Mike did, Scarlett would not be disgusted.

    But that woman from the sanatorium had deceived Scarlett for many years with hypocritical care, and now Scarlett still loved her.

    If there was a day when Julia wanted to hurt Scarlett, Mike would definitely make a move on her.

    ¡°Mike?¡± Scarlett was still waiting for Mike to reply.

    ¡°I have sworn.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When I was young, I left the little girl I really wanted to protect. I swore to myself that if anyone dared to touch her, I would wipe out that person¡¯s entire family. So, Scarlett, you must think carefully. If you continue to stay by my side, I won¡¯t even bat an eyelid.¡±

    When Scarlett heard the little girl, her heart twitched.

    She didn¡¯t know who was so lucky to be able to let Mike make a vow, but she suddenly felt a little sad.

    How good would it be if she could transmigrate to the time when she was young and be the number one in his heart.

    ¡°I am the only one in my woman¡¯s eyes and heart. No one¡¯s interests can surpass mine, even her family.¡±

    There was only one path to his heart.

    Mike suddenly leaned close to her and asked slowly.

    ¡°Scarlett, are you willing to be my woman?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Scarlett covered her mouth in surprise, suppressing the tears in her eyes.

    My God!

    In her lifetime, she was actually able to hear these words!

    What should she do? She wanted to cry and hug him!

    Mike was usually not good with words, but at this critical moment, he had put such a big bomb in Scarlett¡¯s heart!

    Scarlett only felt that her rationality, emotions, and perception of the outside world had all been blown to pieces by his words.

    Her heart began to beat wildly, and she even wanted to press her chest.

    She felt that even Mike might have heard her heartbeat. God, she was so nervous and wanted to cry!

    However, after Mike asked, he actually stood up and walked out with Scarlett on his back.

    ¡°Mike?¡± Scarlett did not understand, how could he run away after asking?

    She stood up and quickly ran over to him. She hugged his waist from behind, almost wrapping her legs around him.

    ¡°You are not allowed to leave! Do you go back on your word? No way! You have asked and you can¡¯t take it back!¡±

    Was she easy?

    In the past few months, she had been through so much trouble and had experienced a lot with him. Finally, Mike talked to her. If she let him go, wouldn¡¯t she lose out?

    He had even slept with her so many times!

    He even ate so much of her delicious food!

    How could he leave after disturbing her heart?

    From an angle that Scarlett could not see, Mike smiled faintly.

    However, he forcefully separated her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to think alone. If you make a decision,e out and find me.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take five minutes. I¡¯ll tell you now!¡± Scarlett was afraid that if she hesitated even a little, this cold man would never show any feelings for her again.

    ¡°No.¡± Mike turned around and knocked on Scarlett¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°The promise is the debt you owe. If you dare to owe me, I will make you lose your will to live. There is only one path, and there is no return. Think carefully.¡±

    Scarlett was shocked by his imposing manner.

    As expected of a boss!

    The confession was actually said so domineering by him!

    Mike walked out and leaned against the car. He took out a cigarette and slowly lit it. His movements were elegant but inadvertently revealed his faint nervousness.

    He had never proposed to the little wildcat, he wanted her to marry him, so she married.

    But at the moment, Mike seemed to understand as he waited for her reply.

    He originally thought that those men were very silly when they proposed. But now he had the same feelings.

    Nervous, expectant, and somewhat, sweet feeling.

 Chapter 226 Love You, Love This Colorful World

    Five minutester, Scarlett stood in the middle of the church. She sped her hands together and prayed silently.

    Under the colorful dome, Scarlett looked so quiet and holy with her eyes closed.

    Outside the church, the handsome Mike leaned against the car. The cigarette in his hand was already burning, but he did not smoke it at all.

    Suddenly, the door of the church was opened and the girl in white ran out of it.

    At that moment, it seemed that Mike could see the holy wings behind her.

    Like an angel.

    He suppressed the nervousness in his heart, extinguished the cigarette in his hand, and gazed at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡±

    Scarlett looked at him silently. She looked quite serious, different from the way she used to be, which made Mike feel quite suffocated.

    Suddenly he didn¡¯t want to know her answer. Because he didn¡¯t want to hear an answer that was beyond what he could bear.

    ¡°Mike, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll always be the most special one in my heart. I admit that I like you, but I will not give up my love for the world because of that.¡±

    It seemed that there was something in Mike¡¯s eyes that was about to shatter. It was on the verge of bursting.

    It was clearly that he was the one who was mightier, and he was the one who had always held the advantage. However, at this moment, he felt that the weak Scarlett had stabbed him in the heart.

    ¡°Very good. Got it.¡±

    Cats had always been independent and free. They would not stay for anyone.

    ¡°No! You don¡¯t get it!¡±

    Scarlett suddenly rushed over from behind, and Mike staggered forward. He almost hit the car.

    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Scarlett!¡±

    ¡°Let it go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± She hugged her even tighter.

    It seemed that she was afraid that he would run away. She simply wrapped her hands and feet around his body, like a tailless bear.

    She was clear that if she let him go, she would lose himpletely.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already made your choice. Let me go!¡±

    ¡°I will never let you go! Listen to me, Mike. You could act as you wish after I finished my words, alright?

    If he had the slightest bit of arrogance, he should have shown his attitude towards others.

    He could push her away and look at her with disdain. He could have told her coldly that he could live alone even without her.

    He was a man with principles. Since she had already given the answer, he should be ruthless and leave this womanpletely.

    But damn it!

    Mike turned around and asked with anger.

    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I want to say that the most delicious food in the world has a process of cooking. From ingredients to delicious dishes, you can¡¯t ask me to be what you want all of sudden. You have to give me some time!¡±

    ¡°Time? Didn¡¯t I give you enough?¡±

    She had already broken the limit of his patience. To others, he had never had one percent of patience for her.

    But it was such a woman that had disappointed him so many times!

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! I want more! Mike, you only heard part of my words, then you were so angry and you even wanted to leave me! But you¡¯ve done so many same things to me while I gave you chances constantly and forgave you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Now what else do you want to say?¡± Mike was also confused why he was still looking forward to her reply.

    ¡°You said that one has to merely concern about you being your beloved. You are the only one in the world, and no one couldn¡¯t be more important than you. Then I¡¯ll ask you something. If one day, I only have you and give up all of my bottom line and everything, then I¡¯m no longer myself anymore.¡±

    Mike pursed his lips and did not say anything. But he was gazing at her silently.

    ¡°You want me to be your girl, which means that you¡¯re attracted by my certain characteristics. I like you and want to be with you all the time. But if I give up being myself for the sake of being with you, then one day, you will leave me because of that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he know before that she was so eloquent?

    Damn it, alright! Mike was totally loss for words!

    ¡°You are the smartest man in the world. You must know what I¡¯m saying. I like you just in the same way you like me. We can adapt to each other and understand each other. No one shouldn¡¯t have to change for anyone, okay?¡±

    ¡°I like you¡± was probably the most pleasing sentence he had heard.

    Mike looked quite eased slightly. Even he didn¡¯t realize the change.

    ¡°Then, what do you want? To be yourself, for those who don¡¯t love you at all, you are asking me topromise constantly.¡±

    He did not care about the troubles brought by those scumbags. He was quite confident to deal with them.

    But he couldn¡¯t tolerate that his beloved woman was caring about others instead of him.

    Here is my opinion of the ideal love. I want to love someone with my full passion, and share with him all the joyful feelings about the world. He also feels the same way. I have my own family and friends. I live my independent life, but no matter where I am, when the darkness is drawing near ¡­

    She gazed at him a little shyly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in our home. No matter how far we¡¯re split in the daytime, we¡¯ll be together and have each other at night.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She saw it asionally in a magazine. She felt it pretty romantic. That was the life she was longing for.

    However, her romantic confession became a different meaning in Mike¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You still want to run behind my back for a whole day? At most, three hours for your rest!¡±

    Not even a second more!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a metaphor. Actually, what I mean is, I love this world, photography, food, and easy interactions with friends, and I like you in the same way ¡­¡±

    After a series ofparisons, Mike was even more upset.

    Why was it that the first few items were love, but when it came to him, it was like.

    Afraid that he would lose his temper, Scarlett quickly hugged his neck and gently kissed him.

    ¡°Only a woman who knows how to live, how to protect herself, truly understand how to love someone, and is qualified to be loved by others. Mike, I will not turn myself into a dodder flower that can¡¯t live without a man, but you can be assured that you¡¯re the most important in my heart.¡±

    Only thest sentence, which Mike liked best.

    Her arrogant expression became calm for a while. His emotion had been fluctuating like sitting on the rollercoaster.

    The stingy Mike still did not forget to ask.

    ¡°Am I more important than your mother?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the untimely moment, Scarlett really wanted to ridicule him ruthlessly. As a great CEO, asking such a childish question, was it really reasonable?

    However, if she dared to say that, he might throw his temper immediately. Therefore, Scarlett could only answer this question seriously.

    ¡°You are the man I like. I want to spend my life with you. My mother won¡¯t apany me all the way, but I have to be filial. However, you are the most important person to me.¡±

    Hearing this, Mike was relieved. He snorted and knocked her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Go in? Church? Why?

 Chapter 227 The Torn Divorce Agreement

    After being honest, Mike¡¯s reaction waspletely different from Scarlett¡¯s imagination.

    She wanted to give herself to him and put him in the most important ce in her heart.

    But his answer was¨CPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Enter? Why enter the church?¡±

    Mike opened the car and took out a folder. Scarlett remembered something.

    Was this folder the one she almost saw that night?

    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, hurry up!¡±

    His impatient tone concealed the joy in his mind. However, the joy between his brows betrayed his mood.

    Scarlett was almost kidnapped to the church by him. He dragged her to the ce where they had exchanged their vows.

    ¡°Scarlett, here, you married me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so what? Don¡¯t be so serious, I¡¯m a little nervous. Well, you remember where I married you, and you still remember¡­¡±

    Scarlett paused, ¡°Is the ce where we got divorced?¡±

    She remembered clearly the sad morning.

    The previous night, she was so tired and fainted. The next morning, he wanted to get divorced. There was full of painful memories!

    Mike turned his gaze back to the cross behind her, silently reminding himself.

    For the sake of Jesus who was tied to the cross, he did not beat her for the second time!

    ¡°In your head, other than being full of prejudice against me, can there be anything else?¡±

    Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for Scarlett who took the initiative to propose a divorce and even threatened him to help the Lauren family by using the divorce, how could he have pushed the boat in passing?

    After being meowed twice by her, it seemed like he was deliberately bullying her! It was clearly her being unreasonable!

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I would like to feel sad if I think about your cold expression now.¡±

    When she didn¡¯t like someone, his indifference or joy were all like passers-by and didn¡¯t matter.

    But when she started to like him and recalled the memory, the memories that she once thought she did not care about were full of pain.

    ¡°I was a little girl. Because of your indifferent expression, I became a divorced woman. Now I am even worse. I follow you with an unknown identity. I¡¯m not a maid or your girlfriend¡­¡±

    The issue of identity carried pain every time she mentioned it. She mentioned itst time, but nothing changed.

    When it was brought up again at this time, because of this special asion, it added to the sadness.

    It was here. She had married him, but at that time she did not really want to marry him. So now, thinking back to the feeling of standing here, she did not feel anything special.

    If she could cherish the rtionship, would everything be different?

    Seeing her sadness, Mike silently handed the folder to her.

    Scarlett opened it and only nced at it. The folder fell to the ground to her surprise.

    ¡°This, is this¡­¡±

    Was it her divorce agreement with him?!

    It was filled with all sorts of unequal treaties, and there was also his and her signature!

    Scarlett bent down to pick it up and turned to thest page. Yes, it was the divorce agreement.

    ¡°But this, shouldn¡¯t thewyer send it abroad to get a follow-up?¡± How could it still be here?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hand it over.¡±

    This divorce agreement had been lying in his safe.

    ¡°But, why wouldn¡¯t you hand it over? If you don¡¯t hand it over, then right now, wouldn¡¯t we be?!¡±

    Scarlett covered her mouth.

    This news was so shocking!

    Mike made such an unfair divorce agreement and forced her to sign, but he did not let thewyer hand it over, which meant that¡­

    ¡°Yes, you, Scarlett¡¯s legal spouse is me.¡±

    Scarlett was already shocked by this sudden news and her mind went nk.

    It turned out that she did not divorce Mike!

    ¡°So, when outsiders call you Mrs. Abraham, you don¡¯t have to be so guilty.¡±

    This seat, only she could sit.

    ¡°But, but I don¡¯t understand, how could you¡­?¡±

    Scarlett couldn¡¯t find suitable words to describe her current feelings.

    Surprise, panic or confusion, but it seemed more like a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°A woman like you just needs to be taught a lesson!¡±

    In Mike¡¯s imagination, this section should be as emotional and soothing as possible, as much as possible to make the kitten cry in tears.

    But after seeing her heartless expression, all the scripts were thrown to the side. He directly tapped her forehead with his hand.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, acting like an idiot from beginning to end, acting like a brainless woman every day, would I think of this method?¡±

    Scarlett was stunned by his action, but she didn¡¯t forget to refute him.

    ¡°It was that book, Things about Mike Abraham, misled me!¡±

    She was also the victim!

    Scarlett protested when she saw that Mike was still unwilling to let go of her.

    ¡°This feeling is like getting a martial art manual. The first page says that if you want to practice this martial art, you must first go to castrate yourself. As a result, when I finish, I see a line of small words on it. If you want to practice this martial art, you don¡¯t have to go to castrate yourself. You aren¡¯t used to seeing me doing like that, right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, who likes to see a masked woman?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it either! Pinching my throat and pretending to be gentle. I¡¯m suffocating. I¡¯m also a victim!¡±

    Mike looked at the cross again for her unrepentant attitude. Alright, he would give her the opportunity and knock her when they got home!

    He took the divorce agreement from her, took it off the folder and handed the few pieces of paper that seemed heavy to her.

    ¡°Tear it up!¡±

    Scarlett took this agreement. A few pieces of paper represented a promise to an engagement.

    ¡°Will I really tear it up?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe it was true.

    During the time when they were divorced, whenever she was sad and alone, she would always regret her impulsion.

    How she wished that he could apany her in her life and shelter her from the wind and rain.

    But when this hope became reality, besides happiness, there was a strong sense of unreality.

    Could it be a dream? When she woke up, the iceberg was still the iceberg and she was still his divorced wife?

    Unable to stand her dilly-dallying, Mike finally forgot to give face to the god hanging on the cross and stretched out his hand to flick her head.

    ¡°Why are you so silly all day long. Why are you staring at a ce. Quickly tear it up!¡±

    It hurt¡­ It was not a dream!

    Scarlett suddenly woke up and tore the agreement up. The things that made her very ufortable turned into two, four and finally countless pieces.

    He held her hand and raised it slightly. The fragments fell one after another, apanied by his pleasant voice. In this church, it was iparably warm and romantic.

    ¡°From now on, you are my woman, the only woman who can be written with my name. If you make the same low-level mistake as thest ¡®divorce¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Scarlett felt her heart beating so fast.

    Mike¡¯s thunderous, unreasonable deration, something simr to the deration of marriage, was like the king of the mountains was snatching the bride¡­

    But she was really touched!

 Chapter 228 Walk To His World

    The church that they had promised to each other once again witnessed their sweet moment.

    Scarlett was in a mess. She only remembered that she silently raised her head to kiss Mike, whose kiss was still overbearing but no longer made her feel annoyed.

    When they came out, Scarlett suddenly thought of a question.

    ¡°Why is there no one else here?¡±

    ¡°Silly little goose.¡± Mike slightly knocked her head.

    How could he fight an unprepared battle?

    Scarl was his wife now.

    However, in the battle of marriage, he and she both had a long way to go. After he consolidated step by step to get her love, sooner orter, she would love him with all her heart.

    Now, he could be the first in her heart, and he would be the only one in her heart one day.

    Watching the scenery pass through the window, Scarlett¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Mike was almost instantly aware of her reaction.

    After seeing her red eyes, he thought she couldn¡¯t be regretting it now.

    Mike¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. ¡®A bad girl, it would be toote even if you went back on your words. If you dare to say something that he doesn¡¯t like to listen to, I will press you here and make love with you, in the car.¡¯

    In any case, there was no one here¡­

    In just an instant, a bunch of sinister ideas shed through his mind. Scarlett, who was still emotional, did not know why, but she felt that it was getting a little cold in the car.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Mike said in a faintly angry voice.

    ¡®If you dare to say regret, I will¡­¡¯

    Anyway, he had torn the divorce agreement, so she would not be able to run anywhere.

    In the future, if she dared to provoke him, he would drag her to have sex until she can¡¯t say a word.

    At this moment, he had thought of several postures of making love. He looked around furtively.

    ¡®It¡¯s a good ce. In the suburbs where there is no one. He can do anything he wants after parking the car by the roadside.¡¯

    Scarlett had yet to realize that Mike was imagining making love with her. She wiped her tears and said shyly.

    ¡°Life is always full of idents and surprises. When the Lauren family broke up, I still had conflicting feelings. I felt that I had nothing to worry about in the future, but the next second, youe to me.¡±

    Mike reached back his hand that was about to press her down.

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with those scum.¡± Mike sounded it very harsh.

    ¡°Well, you are different. I¡¯m just happy when I celebrate the festivals, someone can apany me.¡±

    And this person was Mike, the one she liked very much.

    She felt warm.

    ¡°Fool girl.¡± He freed a hand to touch her head.

    Scarlett smiled with tears. Although she lost something bad, she got something better. The Gods still treated her well.

    ¡°Mike¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately felt Mike¡¯s angry gaze. Scarlett suddenly understood and looked out of the window to hide her shyness.

    ¡°De¡­ Dear!¡±

    After she called him dear so many times, it was different this time.

    It didn¡¯t pretend to show affection.

    She didn¡¯t feel guilty because at that time she thought she was not his real wife.

    She was his wife now. She felt sweet and shy.

    However, someone ruined her wonderful feeling.

    ¡°What are you whispering? Your voice is so soft, who can hear it?¡±

    ¡°Dear.¡± Her voice was full of energy.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Scarlett was speechless.

    Why did she feel like her treatment didn¡¯t improve much after bing his wife?

    Mike was still proud and arrogant.

    ¡°I mean, since we are not divorced, in the future, when we go out, you must carry the bag, and you can¡¯t roar at me, can¡¯t be bad to me, can¡¯t knock my head, can¡¯t pinch my face¡­¡±

    ¡°What you said¡­¡± Mike paused and then pinched her face.

    ¡°Neither is possible!¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m still your wife, your real life, not the fake!¡± Scarlett was unconvinced.

    ¡°It is because you are my wife that you have this special treatment. Others want me to pinch them, but they don¡¯t have the chance!¡±

    ¡°You have to treat me better. Right now, I am your wife!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mike nodded and said meaningfully.

    ¡°I will¡­ treat you very well.¡±

    Scarlett was excited. She quickly took out her phone and pressed the recording.

    ¡°You repeat it!¡±

    ¡°I will¡­ treat you very well.¡±

    Scarlett held the recording and giggled.

    In the future, she would no longer have to worry about Mike bullying her.

    A weekter, Scarlett¡¯s excitement was almost gone.

    Being a wife is not as good as being a maid!

    ¡°What are you so slowly? Hurry up!¡± Mike urged impatiently as he stood in front of the car.

    Scarlett struggled to step forward with painful legs, trying to make her walk normally in heels.

    This shameless man had been making love with her for the entire night!

    The entire night!

    She was so touched when he tore the divorce agreement!

    However, she finally understood now that tearing the divorce agreement apart had a great benefit for him!

    When she was so tired that she was crying and begging for mercy on the bed, he would meaningfully repeat the words that she had recorded.

    ¡°Right now, I am working hard to treat you well.¡±

    How he could be so shameless¡­

    Every time Scarlett moved, she felt an indescribable pain in her inner thigh. However, Mike, who was energetic, was waiting for her in the car.

    ¡°You want to walk slowly like a snail?¡± Boss reached out to push her into the car.

    His rude behavior provoked her painful part, Scarlett eximed and wanted to reach out to kick him, but when she saw the driver in the front seat, she could only hold back.

    ¡°You still dare to me me? It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡± Scarlett thought it was all because you were unrestrained and shameless.

    ¡°How I am?¡±

    Mike asked maliciously. He sat next to her, grabbed her hand, and yed with her fingers one by one.

    ¡°A Cunning man!¡± Scarlett gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Do I not treat you well?¡± Mike said, and these words made Scarlett shive.

    ¡®Dear, please let me go, if you continue to treat me well on the bed, my waist will break!¡¯

    Realizing that Mike was cheekier than her, Scarlett quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°It is the press conference for the stock of the Abraham Group returning to A stocks. You can go by yourself. Why are you dragging me into this conference?¡±

    She had exhausted her physical strengthst night and had not recovered yet, but she had to wake up early to attend this conference with him.

    Being his wife was so poor, and he didn¡¯t increase her pocket money.

    ¡°You just sit below the stage. There¡¯s nothing need to do.¡±

    Scarlett squinted at him.

    She suspected that Mike dragged her up and took her to attend this conference, which was meaningless.

    Maybe it was because he was jealous of her sleeping in, so he deliberately dragged her to the conference to be an audience.

    The venue of the press conference was crowded from inside to outside. It was too crowded to drive in. The bodyguards got out of the car and escorted Mike and Scarlett into the venue from another passage.

    At this moment, Scarlett truly experienced Mike¡¯s world.

    He was always the focus of the crowd, and now she became his couple from an onlooker.

 Chapter 229 Accompany Him to the Press Conference

    Two rows of bodyguards opened up a path, and spotlights shone on the red carpet.

    Mike wore sunsses, one hand in his pocket, and walked ahead with a calm expression.

    Scarlett had apanied him to many banquets.

    However, this was the first time she was showing up on such an asion with all eyes on her.

    She was a little nervous.

    This wasn¡¯t a party topete with each other. This was a press conference for the entire world. At that moment, Mike was regal like a king.

    Could she really be the wife of such a man?

    Sensing that Scarlett had slowed down, Mike stopped and looked at her.

    Scarlett calmed down hurriedly and wanted to walk quickly to him.

    The more she tried to look calm and imposing, the easier she made a mistake. When she walked toward Mike, she sprained her ankle and fell sideways.

    Mike was slightly far away from her, and by the time he rushed over, Scarlett had already fallen to the ground.

    ¡®Oh no, it was over¡­¡¯

    Scarlett¡¯s face went pale, and she seemed to be able to hear the camera shutters clicking.

    She really wanted to show the temperament that ady should have, but how could she make a fool at this juncture?!

    The four years that the Lauren family spent on training her were all in vain.

    She sat on the ground with a pale face. Suddenly, she felt a pair of warm hands holding her waist, and she was helped to rise.

    After Mike helped her up, he got the dust off her skirt.

    Some reporters eximed.

    Scarlett heard more clicking noise from the cameras.

    She bit her lips. This was the first time she had apanied Mike to a formal asion, yet she had already made such a big fool. He would definitely roar at her again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look at the road when you walk. You are always silly.¡±

    He pinched her nose, and this loving action made the reporters scream again.

    ¡°Everyone, my wife is still very young. She will be very embarrassed if you guys are so enthusiastic.¡±

    Mike hugged Scarlett and said to everyone.

    It seemed gentle, but no one could doubt his prestige.

    The implication was that whoever dared to write randomly would see about that!

    He gave his assistant a look, and the assistant stayed to deal with the reporters while he held Scarlett and entered the venue.

    When they arrived at the empty break room, Scarlett¡¯s face was still very pale. Mike carried her to the chair for her to sit down and squatted down to check the ankle she had sprained.

    ¡°You¡¯re so clumsy. You even fall when walking! Does your leg hurt?¡±

    Fortunately, the ankle was not swollen, so it should not be a big problem.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I embarrassed you.¡± The pain in her feet could not bepared to the inferiority in her heart.

    ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡± Mike tapped Scarlett¡¯s head.

    ¡°I lost my dignity in front of so many people. I¡¯ve embarrassed you.¡± She wanted to cry.

    Although she tore the divorce agreement, she felt her current life was also unreal.

    So outstanding Mike was, so could she really be worthy?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. If anyone dares to leak it out, I will make hispany the Abraham Group¡¯s subsidiary.¡±

    Mike touched Scarlett¡¯s little supple face. It was very attractive. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch it again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about those things that don¡¯t exist. Leave it to me!¡±

    Scarlett was healed by Mike pinching her face.

    Mike wanted to scold her again, but someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, it¡¯s time.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Rx.¡± Mike pinched her face again.

    ¡®It seemed that she still couldn¡¯t let it go.

    Mike wanted tofort her, but it was toote, so he could only use another way to refresh her, who had suffered a little blow.

    As the main character, Mike was going to be interviewed on stage, and the huge venue was crowded by journalists.

    In addition to the well-known media home and abroad, some leaders of the economic department in the country also came.

    Scarlett was arranged in the front row of the VIP area. With her sharp eyes, she saw many leaders sitting not far from her.

    The Abraham Group deciding to be listed on A-share had a huge impact on the entire country¡¯s economy. Although she was mentally prepared, seeing this scene, Scarlett was still a little nervous.

    All of a sudden, the venue quieted down, and Mike showed up.

    Under the spotlights, Mike was like a king, causing a smallmotion the moment he appeared.

    Scarlett could even hear the criesing from the reporter area.

    So handsome!

    Scarlett had never seen such a domineering man in a suit before, and she blushed.

    He looked over here, and Scarlett quickly pulled herself together and secretly cheered him.

    Silly girl¡­ Mike could not help butugh. He restrained his thoughts and focused on answering the reporter¡¯s questions.

    His simple and domineering style fascinated the women present, including Scarlett.

    Mike was really suitable to be a leader. In such a big scene, he controlled the whole field with a few simple words.

    Scarlett could not understand what he was saying about the business matters of the reporters.

    However, she could feel Mike¡¯s mour the entire time, which made Scarlett have great admiration for him.

    Scarlett originally thought that she was just a makeweight of this press conference, but she did not expect that an ident would happen.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, manypanies that are listed on NASDAQ don¡¯t even consider A share. Why did you let the Abraham Group return?¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    This question was very sensitive.

    With Mike¡¯s wealth, there was no need to return to the country.

    ¡°To be honest, about the reason why the Abraham Group chose to return, although the stability of the domestic economy is one aspect, this is not the main reason.¡±

    Mike paid more attention to this question.

    ¡°Then may I ask Mr. Abraham, why did you choose to let the Abraham Group maintain to be listed on both the NASDAQ and A share market?¡± The reporter asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my wife, Scarlett Lauren.¡±

    Scarlett was looking at Mike with adoration, studying hispletely different aura and expression.

    She was suddenly called and then stunned.

    Mike¡¯s finger pointed at her, and the spotlights instantly shone on her. Scarlett¡¯s expression stiffened for a second.

    She immediately adjusted her state and stood up reflexively. She smiled at the reporter¡¯s area and sat down gracefully.

    However, there was a huge question in her heart. So, what did it have to do with her?

    ¡°My wife is a woman with a strong sense of national honor. She wanted to see the Abraham Group¡¯s stock appear in A stocks, so the Abraham Group returned.¡±

    ¡°When did I have such hope¡­¡± Scarlett smiled as she felt puzzled.

    Immediately, she could feel the several high-ranking officials sitting around her showing grateful smiles to her, and even one of them stood up and shook hands with her.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Abraham, for trusting the domestic economy.¡± This sentence was spoken from the bottom of his heart.

    The Abraham Group was a significantpany. Its return would greatly increase the economy, and Scarlett, who had contributed to all this, naturally became the object of worship.

    When everyone¡¯s eyes were on Scarlett, a reporter suddenly asked.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, what do you think about the recent bankruptcy of the Lauren Group?¡±

    Scarlett nervously gripped the corner of her clothes.

    Someone asked!

    Not only did she fall when she entered the arena, but she also lost Mike¡¯s face, and now someone used her background to stir up trouble, so what should she do¡­

 Chapter 230 My Woman Only Needs to Conquer Me

    Facing this sharp question, Mike only calmly nced at the sign on the other party¡¯s microphone.

    He thought, ¡®Very good. I remember you.¡¯

    When he looked in Scarlett¡¯s direction, Mike found that her face had already turned pale and her hands were tightly clenched into fists.

    Although in those outsiders¡¯ eyes, she was still elegant, Mike had already felt her nervousness from her slight expression.

    Scarlett felt that she was in a bottomless abyss. Her background had been used to ask questions to make things difficult for Mike!

    This time, it really hurt Scarlett so much.

    The part that she was trying her best to hide was just exposed naked.

    She really wanted to leave here, for she felt very sorry for Mike. Scarlett hoped that Mike wouldn¡¯t change the topic to something about her.

    Scarlett was perturbed. Suddenly, she saw Mike walking toward her.

    He was getting closer to her!

    It was only a few steps away, but the entire audience was silent. Everyone focused on him, curious about what this business king would do.

    Mike acted as if no one else existed. He walked to Scarlett¡¯s side in a domineering manner and extended his hand toward her.

    Scarlett handed him her hand in a daze. Before she could react, he held her hand and walked onto the stage.

    Now, they two became the focus of the audience.

    Sensing Scarlett¡¯s nervousness, Mike shook her hand, indicating for her to rx.

    ¡°My wife and I are sorry for the bankruptcy of the Lauren Group. My wife doesn¡¯t like business matters and doesn¡¯t want to get involved in these things, otherwise, I will buy the Lauren Group and give it to her to manage. She is really azy little cat that just loves leisure.¡±

    Mike nced back and gave Scarlett a faint smile.

    Mike, who had always been a cold fish, actually showed a smile in public. Coupled with the way he called Scarlett zy little cat¡±, all his behavior had been broadcasted.

    The crowd in front of the TV was dumbfounded. Countless girls fell in love with Mike because of this sentence, and he thus became even more famous.

    However, more women were jealous of Scarlett at the moment.

    Mike¡¯s words had two different meanings.

    The first meaning was that Scarlett had nothing to do with the Lauren Group. She was the wife of the president of the Abraham Group.

    The meaning of Scarlett not wanting to get involved was that Mike had the ability to solve it, but Scarlett did not need his help.

    Combined with the identity of Scarlett, who was an illegitimate daughter, someone quickly guessed the meaning behind this.

    The second meaning was even more interesting.

    Mike said that Scarlett was not interested in business. Otherwise, he would have bought the Lauren Group and handed it over to her to manage. When saying so, his tone was so rxed that it expressed his affection for Scarlett.

    Besides, it also indicated that Scarlett had a high position in the Abraham Group.

    Mike had already shown Scarlett¡¯s position in front of the global media. Those who were slightly observant knew that they could not continue this topic. Everyone had seen how protective Mike was.

    However, there really were those who were too slow to understand.

    ¡°Mr. Abraham, you and Mrs. Abraham can often be photographed entering and exiting the Abraham Group together. May I ask if Mrs. Abraham will also participate in thepany¡¯s internal decisions? If Mrs. Abraham is participating in the business decisions, why is she unwilling to help her own family¡¯s corporation?¡±

    Mike looked in the direction of the voice. It was a young and beautiful woman. When she noticed that Mike was looking at her, she immediately puffed out her chest and showed a self-satisfied smile to Mike.

    However, she hadn¡¯t expected that Mike was now thinking, ¡®Good. This woman and the one just now will be cklisted together!¡¯

    ¡°My woman oftenes to the Abraham Group, not to participate in the decision-making. She just wants to take care of me. She doesn¡¯t need to participate in business decision-making. Why? Because I will handle these troublesome things for her. As far as I know, the annual profit of the Lauren Group is not enough for my woman¡¯s ne. It is not worth her effort.¡±

    What Mike said meant that as a man, he needed to conquer this world, and his woman only needed to conquer him.

    The beautiful female reporter looked so embarrassed and no longer spoke.

    In fact, it was a financial press conference, but in the end, it turned into a high-profile, loving day for the Abraham Group¡¯s CEO and his wife.

    Mike openly showed off his affection for Scarlett in front of the whole world.

    This video had been released for half a month, and the number of people watching it had taken the top spot, among whom there were very few people in the business circle.

    Most of them were young men and women. They all chose to skip the business section in this video.

    They loved to repeatedly watch the part where this president arrogantly announced that as long as his woman took good care of him, she would be able to get the whole world.

    Mike and Scarlett also became the center of attention.

    After the press conference, Scarlett was still in great shock.

    Actually, when Mike said those words, her mind waspletely nk.

    She couldn¡¯t even remember how she had been carried out by him.

    By the time she returned to her senses, she had already arrived at the lounge that only Mike and his personal assistant could enter.

    Mike let Scarlett, who had been frightened, sit on the chair, picked up the cup on the table and gave it to her.

    Scarlett held the ss of water and stared nkly at Mike who was leaning against the table, listening to the feedback from his assistant.

    ¡°The first one that asked Mrs. Abraham is a reporter from a well-known financial newspaper at home. These are the sponsors for their newspaper.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Daniel was indeed Mike¡¯s best assistant. With just a nce, Mike already understood what he was going to do. Before Mike gave any order, Daniel had already gathered all the information.

    ¡°Tell thesepanies to stop investing in the news agency. If any of them dares to invest a single cent in this news agency¡­¡±

    Mike was only halfway through his sentence when he looked at Daniel meaningfully. Daniel immediately nodded and made a killing gesture.

    Without saying anything, Mike gave the order to Daniel.

    This was Scarlett¡¯s first time seeing how Mike order his assistant to obstruct others.

    Mike had never done this in front of her before.

    From the moment he brought her under the spotlights, Scarlett had witnessed how cruel and decisive Mike was.

    At first, she was still not used to it. After experiencing such a scene a few more times, Scarlett was also numb. If one day Mike suddenly treated those who he disliked gently, she would instead feel strange.

    ¡°Who is the stupid woman that asked the second question?¡±

    At the mention of this, Daniel was conflicted for a moment before he reflexively nced at Scarlett.

    ¡°She is¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you hesitating for?¡± Mike wanted to finish these things quickly, and his woman was still waiting to be appeased.

    ¡°She is not a reporter.¡±

    ¡°Since she isn¡¯t a reporter, why did the Abraham Group¡¯s security officers allow her to enter? Everyone responsible for today¡¯s security will be deducted a quarterly bonus!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Daniel finished speaking, he looked at Scarlett. Because Scarlett was also here, Daniel didn¡¯t decide to tell Mike the truth.

    That woman¡¯s background was not simple.

    The reason why she asked such a sharp question was not a coincidence. It was obvious that she came for Scarlett.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!